I Will Live As An Academy Extra Chapter 301-400
by adminI Will Live As An Academy Extra
https://requiemtls.com/
Source: https://requiemtls.com/series/i-will-live-as-an-academy-extra/
Generated by Lightnovel Crawler
Synopsis
I was possessed as a third-rate villain in a novel I once read.
There’s nothing I particularly want to do, so I’m just going to live quietly.
But living as an extra wasn’t easy.
I Will Live As An Academy Extra Chapter 301-400
Volume 4 Extra Episode 14 Lana’S Story – The Wife I Love (1)
Extra Episode 15 Lana’S Story – The Wife I Love (2)
Extra Episode 16 Chloe’S Story – The Girl I Reunited With Was Broken (1)
Extra Episode 17 Chloe’S Story – The Girl I Reunited With Was Broken (2)
Extra Episode 18 Chloe’S Story – Doll (1)
Extra Episode 19 Chloe’S Story – Doll (2)
Extra Episode 20 Chloe’S Story – Doll (3)
Extra Episode 21 Chloe’S Story – Doll (4)
Extra Episode 22 Chloe’S Story – Doll (5)
Extra Episode 23 Chloe’S Story – Development (1)
Extra Episode 24 Chloe’S Story – Development (2)
Extra Episode 25 Chloe’S Story – Development (3)
Extra Episode 26 Chloe’S Story – Development (4)
Extra Episode 27 Chloe’S Story – Horns (1)
Extra Episode 28 Chloe’S Story – Horns (2)
Extra Episode 29 Chloe’S Story – Horns (3)
Extra Episode 30 Chloe’S Story – In Daily Life (1)
Extra Episode 31 Chloe’S Story – In Daily Life (2)
Extra Episode 32 Chloe’S Story – In Daily Life (3)
Extra Episode 33 Chloe’S Story – In Daily Life (4)
Extra Episode 34 Chloe’S Story – In Daily Life (5)
Extra Episode 35 Chloe’S Story – The Demon Lord Is Too Cute (1)
Extra Episode 36 Chloe’S Story – The Demon Lord Is Too Cute (2)
Extra Episode 37 Chloe’S Story – The Demon Lord Is Too Cute (3)
Extra Episode 38 Chloe’S Story – The Demon Lord Is Too Cute (4)
Extra Episode 39 Chloe’S Story – The Demon Lord Is Too Cute (5)
Extra Episode 40 Estella’S Story – The Saintess Is Angry (1)
Extra Episode 41 Estella’S Story – The Saintess Is Angry (2)
Extra Episode 42 Estella’S Story – Establishing Discipline (1)
Extra Episode 43 Estella’S Story – Establishing Discipline (2)
Extra Episode 44 Estella’S Story – Establishing Discipline (3)
Extra Episode 45 Estella’S Story – Establishing Discipline (4)
Extra Episode 46 Estella’S Story – Bet (1)
Extra Episode 47 Estella’S Story – Bet (2)
Extra Episode 48 Estella’S Story – Bet (3)
Extra Episode 49 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (1)
Extra Episode 50 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (2)
Extra Episode 51 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (3)
Extra Episode 52 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (4)
Extra Episode 53 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (5)
Extra Episode 54 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (6)
Extra Episode 55 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (7)
Extra Episode 56 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (8)
Extra Episode 57 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (9)
Extra Episode 58 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (10)
Extra Episode 59 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (11)
Extra Episode 60 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (12)
Extra Episode 61 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (13)
Extra Episode 62 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (14)
Extra Episode 63 Ellaime’S Story – Going To Meet My Sister (1)
Extra Episode 64 Ellaime’S Story – Going To Meet My Sister (2)
Extra Episode 65 Ellaime’S Story – Going Out With My Sister (1)
Extra Episode 66 Ellaime’S Story – Going Out With My Sister (2)
Extra Episode 67 Ellaime’S Story – Going Out With My Sister (3)
Extra Episode 68 Ellaime’S Story – Vacation With My Sister (1)
Extra Episode 69 Ellaime’S Story – Vacation With My Sister (2)
Extra Episode 70 Ellaime’S Story – Vacation With My Sister (3)
Extra Episode 71 Ellaime’S Story – Vacation With My Sister (4)
Extra Episode 72 Ellaime’S Story – Vacation With My Sister (5)
Extra Episode 73 Ellaime’S Story – Vacation With My Sister (6)
Extra Episode 74 Ellaime’S Story – Vacation With My Sister (7)
Extra Episode 75 Ellaime’S Story – Vacation With My Sister (8)
Extra Episode 76 Ellaime’S Story – Training With My Sister (1)
Extra Episode 77 Ellaime’S Story – Training With My Sister (2)
Extra Episode 78 Ellaime’S Story – Training With My Sister (3)
Extra Episode 79 Ellaime’S Story – Training With My Sister (4)
Extra Episode 80 Ellaime’S Story – Training With My Sister (5)
Extra Episode 81 Ariel’S Story – The Empire Was Noisy Today (1)
Extra Episode 82 Ariel’S Story – The Empire Was Noisy Today (2)
Extra Episode 83 Ariel’S Story – The Empire Was Noisy Today (3)
Extra Episode 84 Ariel’S Story – The Empire Was Noisy Today (4)
Extra Episode 85 Ariel’S Story – The Empire Was Noisy Today (5)
Extra Episode 86 Ariel’S Story – The Empire Was Noisy Today (6)
Extra Episode 87 Ariel’S Story – The Empire Was Noisy Today (7)
Extra Episode 88 Ariel’S Story – The Empire Was Noisy Today (8)
Extra Episode 89 Ariel’S Story – The Empire Was Noisy Today (9)
Extra Episode 90 Ariel’S Story – A Subject In The Day, A Husband At Night (1)
Extra Episode 91 Ariel’S Story – A Subject In The Day, A Husband At Night (2)
Extra Episode 92 Ariel’S Story – A Subject In The Day, A Husband At Night (3)
Extra Episode 93 Ariel’S Story – A Subject In The Day, A Husband At Night (4)
Extra Episode 94 Ariel’S Story – A Subject In The Day, A Husband At Night (5)
Extra Episode 95 Ariel’S Story – A Subject In The Day, A Husband At Night (6)
Extra Episode 96 Ruina’S Story – Tell Me Too (1)
Extra Episode 97 Ruina’S Story – Tell Me Too (2)
Extra Episode 98 Ruina’S Story – Tell Me Too (3)
Extra Episode 99 Ruina’S Story – Tell Me Too (4)
Extra Episode 100 Ruina’S Story – Tell Me Too (5)
Extra Episode 101 Ruina’S Story – Tell Me Too (6)
Extra Episode 102 Ruina’S Story – Tell Me Too (7)
Extra Episode 103 Ruina’S Story – Wanna Do It? (1)
Extra Episode 104 Ruina’S Story – Wanna Do It? (2)
Extra Episode 105 Ruina’S Story – Wanna Do It? (3)
Extra Episode 106 Ruina’S Story – Wanna Do It? (4)
Extra Episode 107 Ruina’S Story – Let’S Do It Again (1)
Extra Episode 108 Ruina’S Story – Let’S Do It Again (2)
Extra Episode 109 Ruina’S Story – Let’S Do It Again (3)
Extra Episode 110 The Wives I Love (End)
Afterword Episode 1 Karin’S Story (1)
Afterword Episode 2 Karin’S Story (2)
Afterword Episode 3 Karin’S Story (3)
Volume 4
Extra Episode 14 Lana’S Story – The Wife I Love (1)
Side Story 14 Lana’s Episode – The Wife I Love (1)
“Ugh, ugh, ooh, oooh!! Ungoohhh!!”
Short, broken moans. All from Lana. Pleasure overwhelmed her endlessly, making her pant like that.
Her complexion wasn’t good because of it. Underneath me, in a position where I held her tightly. Her face was bright red because the oxygen supply wasn’t smooth.
“Hooh, hop, hooohhh!!”
Sometimes she made beast-like sounds to fill her lungs with air.
As I slightly adjusted my pace, seeing her in pain, Lana wrapped her legs around my waist even tighter.
“Uuuuung… Don’t stop, honey, don’t stop… Keep boji pangpang… Lana boji keep pangpang…”
As if telling me not to worry about her condition. And as she meticulously swept her boji over my cock, I couldn’t help but succumb to the temptation.
How could I not give in when my wife was seducing me like that, from above and below?
“Geuoooohhh!!”
A beast-like sound echoed in the room. But I didn’t stop. I used Lana’s boji with the feeling of using an onahole like before.
Squeelch squeelch squeelch squeelch!!
The boji, soaked with aheak, made a vulgar watery sound. Excited by the sound, I shook my waist even more. I stabbed the entrance wildly, as if to pierce her uterus.
Then, the feeling of ejaculation surged.
“Lana, I’m cumming!”
“Keuk, keueueueuk… Eunghhh!!”
The boji tightened. The boji, trained for its onahole role, reacted immediately to the words.
I hugged Lana and whispered in her ear.
“Good, keep squeezing like that. Okay, three, two…”
I told her the timing of my ejaculation and shook my waist. Lana’s whole body reacted to my voice.
Her arms and legs bound me, her chest pressed tightly against mine, and she squeezed her boji entrance tightly to receive every last drop of my semen.
In that state, my wife said, filled with love.
“Rape my eggs♡ Rape my husband’s exclusive eggs as much as you want♡”
As if it was the duty and role of the female, Lana stimulated me with words. The feeling of ejaculation reached its peak in an instant, and I pressed my cock against my wife’s uterine entrance and poured out my semen.
Beurreut! Beuut! Beurreureureut!!
As soon as I came, her uterus sucked on my glans. It took all the semen, as if it belonged to her.
Really, what a greedy uterus.
“Eueueung, honey… Thank you for cumming so much, beurreut beurreut…♡”
Lana, who had even offered her thanks, buried her face in my neck and sucked. My cock became erect again.
After that, we continued to stick together and have sex. We continued on the bed, without stopping until the blankets and pillows were soaked with our bodily fluids.
Of course, we also slept in between. We’re only human, so we eventually got tired. Naturally, Lana was the one who passed out first.
Then, when she opened her eyes, we repeated having sex again. When we were hungry, we ordered room service to solve it. Even when we ate, my cock was still inside her boji.
After witnessing the change of night and day more than 7 times each, and when Lana, completely exhausted, didn’t wake up for more than a day.
“Ah…”
Welcoming the 10th morning, I also collapsed as if fainting.
“I’m going to die, neh…”
Still with my cock inside her boji, I fell asleep.
***
“Uuuung…”
Lana opened her eyes to the heat and pressure surrounding her entire body.
“I have no strength…”
But she had no strength in her whole body. Lana didn’t have the strength to open her eyes, nor the strength to even twitch a finger.
In the end, she gave up on getting up and lay still. Then she fell asleep again, and when she woke up again, Lana was finally able to open her eyes.
“Ah, honey…”
No wonder it was hot and heavy. It was because Kyle was hugging her tightly with his arms and legs.
Fortunately, it wasn’t difficult to get up. She was on top of Kyle, so she just had to lift her body.
Jjigeueueueok….
“Eut….”
A squelching sound coming from below. Lana reflexively tightened her boji. The stimulation made his cock grow again.
“Honey, you’re healthy today too…”
Where on earth does that strength come from? I’m sure I read in a book that men have a limited amount they can ejaculate in a day, and it takes time to recover once they come.
Anyway, Lana thought about that and slowly pulled out his cock. Whether it all went into her uterus, or whether it all came out while she was unconscious, there was no semen flowing out.
Looking at her still slightly protruding belly, it didn’t seem like the latter.
“Hehe. Kyle’s baby…”
She stroked her belly. She didn’t know what day it was, but she was sure she was pregnant. Her sister, Jina, said she only got pregnant after her husband gave her this much.
Lana turned her head, imagining a happy future.
Her husband was completely passed out, fast asleep. The beastly look he had been showing was nowhere to be seen, and his face was nothing but peaceful.
Kiss, Lana kissed her husband, who had worked so hard, and then ordered room service. She was so hungry that her stomach was stuck to her back.
“Uuu, I’m full…”
Only after filling her stomach does she feel energized. Only then did Lana notice other facts.
“Already 13 days have passed…”
No matter how crazy she was about sex and spent time, 13 days had passed. Considering that her last memory was that it was the 7th day since she came here, it wasn’t normal.
That made sense of why her husband was so passed out. It meant that he had been awake at least as much as she had.
Anyway, she was glad to be awake now. According to the hotel staff, they thought she was dead because they hadn’t heard from them for days. They said they were planning to force the door open after today.
Lana headed back to her beloved husband’s side. She carefully approached him so as not to wake Kyle, and slowly examined his face.
Why is his face so cute when he’s sleeping without a care in the world? She hopes that the child to be born will look like this face.
But that feeling didn’t last long. There was one area that caught her eye.
“…….”
The cock, hardened by the earlier stimulation. It had been towering throughout the meal, and it filled Lana’s vision.
Before she knew it, she was heading under Kyle, kneeling in front of his cock.
Tuk, the cock returned to its place like a tumbler. Lana laughed. She found it cute and funny that this huge cock, so grotesque because of the protruding veins, showed such a reaction.
But soon she became concerned about something else.
Lana wiped the surface of his cock with her finger. The liquid with the erotic smell that came off. She had seen this many times, and it was a mixture of aheak and semen.
“Uuu…”
She felt embarrassed for no reason when she saw the traces of them covering his cock as if it were coated. Maybe she had gone too far. She briefly thought that she had become a pervert.
A white liquid flowed out from the tip of his cock, like dewdrops. Lana immediately recognized that it was semen. No, she had already recognized it with her nose before she saw it with her eyes.
As if possessed, she brought her face to his cock.
“Ssseuup, haah…”
Without even realizing it, she put her nose on his glans and breathed in and out. The intense smell of a male penetrated her nostrils.
“Heueueueup, haah…”
This time, even longer. She smells her husband’s semen.
“Sniff sniff.”
It’s so addictive. It’s so addictive that she wants to keep it by her side forever and just smell this smell. This semen was like a drug.
“T, this won’t do…!”
She came to her senses for a moment and tried to get away, but it was no use. Before she knew it, Lana was smelling it again. This time, she rubbed her nose against his glans.
Jjigeok, jjigeok….
At the same time, she lowered one hand and touched her boji. The smell of semen made her horny. It made her depleted lust surge up.
Jjigeokjjigeok….
“Uuuu…”
Jjigeokjjigeokjjigeok….
“Eugeueueut….”
Squeelch squeelch squeelch squeelch!!
“Eungoooohhh!!”
She had intended to relieve it lightly, but before she knew it, her fingers were wildly stabbing her boji.
Soon, she.
“Ooooooh!!”
Pyooshoot! Pyooshoot! Pyooshooooot!!
Her boji, having reached its peak, spewed out an enormous amount of liquid.
Cheubeubeu cheubeubeu cheubeubeu cheubeubeu!!
Lana’s hand continued to move. She used her longest middle finger to scratch the still itchy area.
“Stop, I have to stop…”
Unlike her words, her fingertip didn’t stop. The finger used for masturbation increased from one to two, and from two to three.
“Eungok! Oook! Heueugeueut!!”
After going off 3 more times, Lana barely stopped masturbating, thinking that she shouldn’t disturb her husband’s sleep.
“Hahak, haahak…”
Heavy breathing. Her back, in a prone position, rose and fell greatly. She calmly caught her breath.
Calming her excitement, Lana glared at the culprit of this state.
“Uuu, it’s all because of Kyle…”
Lana also had a lot to say. The reason why she got horny just by smelling the smell was none other than Kyle’s cock.
There was no help for it.
A world full of stench. The reason she was able to live happily in that world was because Kyle’s sweet scent hid it all.
But the past year was not. Her beloved had disappeared, and Lana herself was left in the world of stench again.
Hell, revived after 2 years. Lana really felt like she was going to die.
Of course, there were many people around her who emitted kind scents, but they were nothing compared to Kyle. Even more so because she had become so unapproachable at the academy.
The only better solution was to always carry Kyle’s things with her. They had lived together in the dorm, so there were many traces of him.
Thanks to that, it was easy to endure, but in the process, she developed a habit.
Masturbating while smelling his scent. Lana masturbated every night with Kyle’s scent, relieving her sexual desire. As a result, her body became one that would heat up with excitement just by smelling the scent.
In the midst of all that, she encountered Kyle’s cock on her first wedding night. Lana completely went crazy here.
The world’s sweetest scent, and the intense scent of a male. She couldn’t maintain her sanity when the two scents were mixed.
Furthermore, she had accepted the semen into her body and had sex to the point where it permeated her entire body, so her nose became completely addicted to the smell of semen.
It was only natural that she would get horny again after smelling it up close in that state.
“Sniff sniff, sniff sniff… Haah…”
It’s really too much. If it weren’t for this smell, she wouldn’t have shown such a vulgar appearance as much. Lana was also a woman, so she only wanted to show a pretty appearance in front of her husband.
Of course, she still couldn’t give up this smell. To Lana, the cock and semen in front of her were like catnip to a cat.
Then, a thought suddenly occurs to her.
“Would it be delicious…?”
In the end, semen also emits a smell, and its essence is Kyle. Just as you can feel a sweet taste in sweat or saliva, she wonders if semen might be the same.
What kind of taste would semen be if it mixed a sweet scent and an intense scent of a male?
“Gulp….”
Lana swallowed her saliva and slowly opened her mouth.
“Come to think of it….”
Her sister, Jina, said that it’s standard to clean his cock with your mouth after sex. She hadn’t been able to do it even once because of her desire to get pregnant. She vowed to do it properly this time.
Lana bit down on his glans with her lips. And the moment she tasted the semen with her tongue.
“Cheureup, haljjak! Jjuuuuup!!
She licked his cock greedily, forgetting all the thoughts before. A vulgar sound echoed in the room again.
Extra Episode 15 Lana’S Story – The Wife I Love (2)
Side Story 15 Lana’s Episode – My Beloved Wife (2) I had a slightly bizarre dream. A dream where half of my body was submerged in hot water.
Up to this point, it seems normal. But if it’s not the lower half, but only the back of my body is in the water, it’s not a normal dream.
And what’s even stranger is that my lower body is ticklish. Not the whole thing, but just my dick is insanely ticklish. Like something soft is stroking it.
What kind of dream is this…
“Suck! Lick lick!”
…There are also strange sounds, anyway, it’s a mess of a dream.
Of course, judging by the sound, it’s certain that someone is beneath me, but when I slightly raised my head, I couldn’t see anything.
It seems this dream is a side effect of having too much sex.
Eat, sleep, sex. I’ve been continuing this routine for over a week, so it’s not strange.
Above all, the last memory is fainting with my dick inserted in her pussy. It could be the result of the real state affecting the dream.
“Slurp! Slurp!”
How much is she squeezing with her pussy? If the sensation is converted into sound and reflected in the dream, she must be squeezing really hard. Even in a fainted state, Lana’s pussy did its part.
The stimulation continues. I lay still and enjoyed the sensations filling the dream.
Of course, I can wake up from this lucid dream and return to reality. But I don’t really want to.
What’s the point of waking up when my body will only ache. I think Lana is not much different from me.
So, even if the mind is awake, it’s better for the body to rest. Because when I wake up, I’ll fall into sex again and repeat the routine.
I’m thinking of controlling it when I wake up this time. Being with Lana is also happiness, but I still have women to take care of.
I felt the sensations flowing in for a while. A huge feeling of ejaculation rushes in. I let myself shoot semen.
Pshhhhhhhhhhh! Psh! Pshhhhhhh!
But the amount is unusual. Originally, it’s the timing to stop if I shoot this much, but it keeps coming out.
Psh! Psh! Pshhhhhhhhhhh!
It’s definitely a feeling of ejaculation, but the sensation transmitted is closer to excretion. In an instant, the worst assumption came to mind. I immediately broke free from the dream and returned to reality.
“Lana…!”
I woke up calling her name, wondering if I had made a mistake.
And the scene that appeared.
“Uung, husband… Semen, give me more semen… Give me more delicious semen… Suck!”
Lana was burying her face and diligently licking my dick with hazy eyes.
“Chub, chub!”
…Actually, it was closer to sucking than licking. Because she was inhaling the semen coming out of my urethra.
“Lana….”
“Suck, suck!”
Even when I called out quietly, she didn’t stop. Rather, she stimulated my dick with her lips as if to be heard.
Psh! Pshhhhhhh!
When I ejaculated again from the repeated stimulation.
“Slurp, slurp! Suck!!”
Lana stretched her philtrum long and sucked in all the semen. She sucked greedily like a gluttonous ghost.
“Mumble mumble.”
Lana, who received the ejaculated semen, mumbled and tasted it. She looked quite happy, as if it tasted good.
“Gulp… Phew!”
She tastes it appropriately and swallows. The thought that my semen has reached her stomach after passing through her esophagus makes strength enter my dick.
“Hehe….”
Lana looked happily at my dick, which stood up again. She buried her face in my dick and balls, making a face in love.
“Sniff sniff… Husband, I love you… I love you the most in the world….”
She whispers love while smelling the roots. At the same time, she rubs her face all over my dick, and puts my balls in her mouth and gently rolls them with her tongue.
“Haa….”
The combination of the mucous membrane in her mouth, the gentle play of her tongue, and the saliva with added body temperature feels incredibly good. I feel like I’m going crazy from the stimulation that is different from my pussy.
She warms my balls just right, and Lana changed her target. This time it’s my dick. But before that, she slowly came up from my balls, stimulating me with her lips.
“Kiss, suck. Kiss kiss.”
A kiss as if treating a lover. It is full of love. She poured 6 kisses on my balls and 15 kisses on my dick.
Afterwards, she held her face in front of my dick. Lana admired the erect dick for a while and brought her mouth to it.
“Suck… Slurp, lick lick!”
She kisses the glans once, and gently licks only the glans with her tongue. Knowing that it is the most sensitive area after the balls, she stimulates it carefully.
“Hoo….”
I don’t think she’s going to stop in her focused appearance. I just received Lana’s service. Thanks to sleeping, I don’t feel tired, so I’m full of wanting to shoot again.
Afterwards, the feeling of ejaculation filled up. Lana moved her mouth to my twitching dick.
“Eubeoop!!”
I wondered what she was going to do, and she swallowed my dick deeply. My dick touched her esophagus past her uvula.
This must be difficult…
Simply licking or sucking a dick is easy for women who have no experience. But this kind is difficult even if you have experience. If you make a mistake, one side is likely to be hurt.
But Lana received it well. Rather, with her dick shoved in her throat, she diligently licked it with her tongue. She was also careful with her teeth for the sensitive dick.
“Eugeuk, geeueueuk…!!”
Lana, who had swallowed it all the way to the root. Tears and snot are dripping. But Lana didn’t stop.
“Heueup! Oop! Eueup!”
She somehow continues to breathe in that state. A scene that is sure to be painful. But Lana had a dazed look on her face.
A face like she’s on drugs. Lana was dyed with pleasure with a completely ruined face.
Pshhhhhhhhhhh!! Pshhhhhhh!!
Soon, she shot semen. She poured a huge amount into her esophagus, not her mouth.
Then Lana’s lips tightly squeezed the root to squeeze out the semen, and her tongue licks for smooth semen flow. I could feel the esophagus rippling on the glans side.
A series of very natural processes. When did she learn this skill? I feel so good that my back is breaking.
“Gook, eubop, phew…!”
She squeezes out all the semen left in my urethra and pulls my dick out of her esophagus. Lana took a deep breath with a very satisfied face and said.
“It’s still hard… I shot 15 times….”
I just knew how many times I did it, but 15 times? When did you start sucking? And you ate this much 15 times?
While I was lost in thought, Lana looked at my dick and said.
“Can you… still shoot more?”
She muttered like that, still not realizing that I had woken up.
Lana stopped when she was about to swallow my dick again.
“Hic… Keoeuk!”
A huge burp sound. In an instant, Lana was startled and raised her head.
“……”
“……”
They make eye contact. Lana stuttered in embarrassment.
“…K, K, K, Kyle, when did you wake up…?”
“Since when you said, ‘Give me more husband’s semen’?”
“T, then the sound just now was also….”
“I heard everything. Was it that delicious?”
“Aaaaaah!!”
She screams and hides in the blanket. The wife was rampaging with embarrassment in it. The bed vibrated from the impact.
“Lana. Don’t do that and come out.”
“No!”
“I told you to come out?”
“I won’t show you!”
Well, I said any look is okay. Unlike the vulgar moans, this side seems repulsive.
Well, I also don’t want to show physiological things. I only want to show my loved ones a good side.
Of course, this look is also cute.
“Hmm.”
I wondered how to get Lana out of the blanket. I was thinking about it. Then a good idea came to mind.
I put my dick in the slightly created gap. At first, she blocked the intrusion, but when she knew it was a dick, her strength weakened.
In that way, part of my lower body, only my dick, went inside the blanket.
“Suck it. Like just now.”
“……”
“Hurry.”
“Lick….”
When I urged her, she started licking with her tongue only then.
Embarrassment remained, so she was careful at first, but as she kept licking and the smell filled the blanket, her tongue movements gradually became more intense.
“Ooo, ah…!”
Perhaps because she was resentful along the way, she bit it slightly with her teeth, but it was only ticklish.
The blanket has already been removed. I stroked Lana’s brown hair that was exposed to the outside.
“Not just your dick, but also my balls.”
“Suck, suck….”
Unlike my dick, she’s careful with my balls. Still, she has some skill in sucking because of the experience she’s gained alone while I was sleeping. She rolled the balls with her tongue with just the right pressure.
When my dick twitched, Lana reflexively bit the glans.
I asked before shooting.
“Can you receive it with your throat?”
“…Woong.”
Permission was granted, and I slowly pushed my waist in. I stopped for a moment when my glans touched her uvula.
“Woongieyeo eh.”
“Then….”
I didn’t hesitate and moved my waist. Lana opened her throat and accepted my dick. The glans soon reached her esophagus.
“Eubob!!”
She’s struggling, but she’s not resisting. She licked the bottom of my dick gently with her tongue like before.
I shook my waist little by little. Her throat tightens around my dick. It was already the limit, so I shot semen into her esophagus as it was.
Psh! Pshhhhhhh! Psh!
The 16th ejaculation. Lana received it without difficulty. It’s just that the sound is a bit like that.
“It felt good.”
“Iayah.”
When I was about to pull my dick out, Lana stopped me. She squeezed the semen thoroughly until the end with her tongue, lips, and throat, and then pulled my dick out.
“Thank you for shooting something delicious again, husband.”
Kiss, she kissed the glans before taking her face off, and it ended.
After shooting like that once, I hugged Lana as it was. Of course, I’m not thinking of having sex.
“When did you wake up?”
“About 2 hours ago?”
I checked the clock slightly. It’s 12 o’clock now, so I woke up around 10 o’clock.
Besides, I slept for a long time, and it’s been quite a while since the date. I never thought I would stay for about 2 weeks for my honeymoon.
“Did you eat?”
“I woke up and ate right away. I ordered room service. I left some for Kyle too. It’s all cold, though….”
“Then are you hungry now?”
“No? I ate a lot of semen… I’m not hungry….”
Lana turned her head away, embarrassed. Her stomach must be full of semen, so that’s understandable.
First, I ate the room service food first. I was too hungry to go out and eat.
After roughly filling my stomach, I hugged Lana and lay down on the bed.
“Is there anything you want to do?”
“Eumm… Suck your dick?”
“I’ll pass on that.”
My stamina is not infinite either. If I shot 16 times in 2 hours, I also need a rest.
After that, we talked to each other. If we were bored in the room, we spent time using the hotel facilities for a while.
Night came again. After finishing dinner, we returned to the room.
This time, we sat on a chair instead of a bed and hugged each other. This is a happy time for each other. I asked carefully.
“Hey, Lana….”
“Huh? Why?”
“By any chance… Do you know where Chloe is?”
I met everyone else, but I still haven’t met Chloe. That bothered me too much.
I asked, maybe Lana knows.
“Yeah, I know!”
Fortunately, she seems to know.
“Can you tell me? Where is she.”
“No!”
Lana refused the request at once.
“Why would I tell you? You’re going to cheat on me anyway.”
“Uh… Lana?”
I was momentarily embarrassed. The her I know wouldn’t say this.
“I’ll never tell you. Because I’m Kyle’s only wife. Kyle’s body, mind, semen, and dick are all mine. Only I can use them.”
“……”
But I just stared at Lana intently. I could see clearly what she was thinking.
“Why, why…!”
Cute. A different look is really cute.
I hugged my beloved wife tightly.
“What do I have to do to get you to allow it?”
“T, try to persuade me with your dick….”
She’s also stuttering, and her voice gets smaller at the back.
“Haa, cute. Did you learn this from that person too?”
“I thought… Ah, no! Eeik, let go!”
She tries to struggle, but it’s no use. I hugged her even tighter and sucked on her neck.
“Heuit!”
“I’ll persuade you. I’ll persuade Lana’s tempting pussy with my dick.”
I quickly took out my dick and inserted it into her pussy. It was already wet, so there was no need to caress it separately.
Squeak….
“Eugeuk!”
“Lana, I love your pussy. I love my jealous wife’s pussy.”
Squeak squeak squeak squeak!!
“Oooot!!”
The sex time started again. I moved my waist like crazy. Lana climaxed countless times.
2 times, 5 times, 10 times, 20 times….
I scraped the inside of Lana’s pussy with the sole intention of persuading her.
“Lana, let me cheat. Let me meet other women besides Lana!”
“Eungok, no, no! I’ll never, neveeer give up my husband’s dick…!!”
“Let me!”
“Eungyueueue…!”
I push my dick in even more. Lana’s pussy spurted without rest.
In the end, after persistent persuasion, Lana muttered.
“I know, I know… I’ll allow it, I’ll allow you to cheat, honey….”
Pshhhhhhh! Psh! Pshhhhhhh!
I replaced the answer by pouring out semen.
“Haa, haa….”
“Hoo….”
They pant each other. I hugged Lana tightly once again and said.
“I’m sorry, Lana. For being such a playboy.”
“It’s okay… I knew it when I married you….”
She’s really a kind and understanding woman. Such a woman who is too much for me.
But I never want to let go. No matter what anyone says, Lana was my beloved wife.
“I love you, honey.”
“Me too, I love you too, honey….”
After that, we stayed in the East Continent for a few more days and finished our honeymoon.
Extra Episode 16 Chloe’S Story – The Girl I Reunited With Was Broken (1)
Side Story 16 Chloe’s Episode – The Reunited Her Was Broken (1)
We returned to the Empire after our honeymoon. But even after returning, we spent busy days.
The Empire, which we had left for over two weeks. A lot of work had piled up in our absence.
Besides, we needed to announce our return. Many people were curious about our couple’s news. It was difficult to return to everyday life as normally as in our academy days.
First, I contacted my family. One way or another, we are children of the Arden and Heytalde families. And marriage means a connection between families. So, contacting family is essential.
Of course, I have now abandoned the name of Arden. But I have a sister and a brother in the family. I couldn’t not contact them. Besides, if I didn’t, they would definitely pout.
Next were my lovers. Like Lana, I went to meet the women I truly love.
Unfortunately, Senior Ruina was on a business trip. Estella was in the Holy Kingdom, so it was difficult to go. Fortunately, Ariel was diligently staying at the Imperial Palace today, so I headed there.
We met Empress Ariel Tianis in the reception room.
“Welcome. Was your honeymoon enjoyable?”
“It was fun! But we mostly stayed at the hotel, so we didn’t get to play much. Ariel, you have to be prepared. Kyle is amazing at night! For over two weeks….”
What is she saying as soon as we arrive? My head hangs low.
“Ahem….”
“……”
The imperial knights are even clearing their throats and giving us the side-eye. Such embarrassing words flowed from my wife’s mouth.
On top of that, I heard a mumble saying, ‘Kyle’s stamina is really…’, and embarrassment washed over me.
“Um, Lana…? How about talking about that later when we’re alone?”
“Okay! I’ll tell you more details later!”
Fortunately, Ariel’s restraint stopped her words.
After that, we stayed and talked for about 30 minutes. I wanted to talk more, but Ariel, as Empress, was busy again today, so we had no choice.
As we were about to leave the Imperial Palace.
“Ariel.”
“Yes, Lana?”
“Don’t just work too much. Ariel, you are an Empress, but before that, you’re a woman. You know what I mean, right?”
Lana held Ariel’s hand tightly and said that. Ariel smiled and replied.
“Okay, Lana. And thank you.”
“No. I’m the one who’s grateful.”
The two smiled at each other amicably. It was a good scene to see.
“Then we’ll be going.”
“Goodbye, Kyle.”
“I’ll come to see you soon, so wait. Okay?”
“Okay.”
I left the Imperial Palace with regret. As soon as we came out, Lana asked.
“Kyle, don’t you want to have a wedding with Ariel soon too?”
“…Yeah.”
I couldn’t lie. I nodded slightly. Lana laughed as if it was funny.
“I’ve said it so many times. I’m okay. So you don’t have to read my mind.”
Lana hugged me to comfort me. I hugged my understanding wife tightly.
After a while. A loud shout was heard from afar.
“Oppaahhhh!!”
Now, even just hearing the voice, the face comes to mind. My Saintess, Estella.
Thud!
She fell from the sky in front of us. I sigh.
“…What are you doing.”
“What do you mean, what am I doing! I came to see Oppa!”
“But why are you falling from the sky? This is the middle of the capital….”
She could have just run over normally, but she deliberately comes like this. Because of that, all eyes are on us here.
“It’s noisy! Oppa, who didn’t contact me, is not one to talk!”
“…Haa.”
“Ah, Lana Unnie!”
Before I could scold her, Estella went to Lana.
“Was your trip fun?”
“Yeah! It was fun!”
“It must have been very fun. Your face is completely….”
Then Estella stopped talking. She examined Lana here and there, then suddenly grabbed her hand and poured divine power into her.
Then she quickly turns her head. Estella called me in a low voice.
“Oppa?”
“What.”
“What? Why are you saying ‘what’ now?”
“What’s wrong?”
She seems to be more sensitive these days. She gets angry and yells at me over everything. Of course, it’s entirely my fault, so I just accept it.
Estella trembled and shouted.
“What’s wrong! How much did you do it on your honeymoon that Unnie is already pregnant!”
“No, I did it for two weeks… Huh? Did you just say pregnant?”
“You mean you didn’t know? Someone like Oppa?”
“I’d have to have had a child to know….”
I have had various experiences, but I am ignorant when it comes to children and pregnancy. As I said before, I had never had a child in my entire life.
Slap!
Estella hit me on the back.
“How can someone like this be a father! Unnie, let’s go to the Holy Kingdom.”
“Ehehe, baby….”
“Don’t laugh. Geez, I haven’t even gotten married yet….”
Then she takes Lana away. I followed the two of them.
“Why are you following us, Oppa!”
“Because I’m her husband….”
“I’ll take care of Unnie, so go handle your work. Do you know how many people were looking for Oppa while you were gone?”
“Still….”
“No way!”
Estella glared at me and pushed me away.
“Tsk, I can’t help it.”
There’s nothing really wrong with what she said. I need to clean up the surroundings first to have that much time, and that’s how I can take care of my wife comfortably. If I leave it alone and something happens, I won’t be able to pay that much attention to her.
“And….”
There was also someone I needed to bring soon.
***
Clack, clack-!
Chloe was dismembering her body again today. Even though blood was flowing, even though she was grinding flesh and bones, she silently killed herself.
Thud….
A chunk of meat falls to the ground. Part of her arm took its place in that dusty place.
Blood flows from the severed area. Beyond simply bleeding, red liquid gushed from the cut surface like a waterfall.
“…….”
But she just stared blankly at the cross-section.
Whoosh!
Burning the cut arm, she created a blade with mana. Since she had cut off her arms and legs, there was only one place left.
Squeak, squeak….
Self-harm started again. This time, she starts cutting her neck. The sensation of dying filled her entire body.
Thud….
Her neck falls off. Chloe closed her eyes as she watched herself rolling on the ground. The moment of death was approaching her.
But.
“Heeeuhhh…!!”
Chloe’s consciousness quickly returned. At the same time, her lungs rapidly filled with oxygen. She gasped for breath and examined her body.
“God damn it…!”
Thud!
The body returned to its original state again. Chloe, annoyed, slammed the ground. The cabin she was staying in shook violently.
This damn Demon King’s body is the problem. Even if she manages to reach death, it regenerates after time passes.
It’s the same even if she suppresses her power as much as possible. At least a few hours, up to a few days, and it returns to its original state. Besides, the Demon King’s soul is special, so it doesn’t easily leave the body even when it dies.
She hugged her knees and muttered.
“Just, just let me die….”
She’s already done this over 100 times. But she still hasn’t been able to reach death.
Everything, everything is hateful. The Demon King’s body and soul, the given blessing of the Demon God… Everything that surrounds me is disgusting.
But what’s most disgusting is, of course, her own existence, still alive and well.
A bitch like this is an existence that doesn’t deserve to live. I don’t know why they keep reviving me and tormenting me.
“…Sniffle.”
Chloe soon began to sob. Once the tears started, they didn’t stop easily, flowing past her cheeks and down her chin. Her face was a mess of tears.
Then.
Crack-!
The barrier set up around her was broken. At that moment, Chloe’s mind snapped to attention.
“Wh, o…?”
There shouldn’t be anyone who can break this barrier? At least not in this world. Even the protagonist, Evan, would have a hard time breaking it.
Step, step….
An unidentified person is walking towards here. Chloe raised her vigilance to the maximum. She was going to kill this guy who interfered with her, whoever he was.
But she couldn’t do that. No, she couldn’t.
“Hello, Chloe? I came to find you first again this time. You know this is the second time, right?”
“…….”
Kyle Arden. Because the unidentified being was the man she loved.
“Why aren’t you saying anything. And why are you in that state?”
“…….”
“Huh? Say something.”
Chloe didn’t respond to Kyle’s words. Instead, what she did was.
Flash!
It was to run away. Chloe left the cabin by teleporting.
In less than a second. She arrived on the opposite side of the continent.
“Damn it….”
She was going to stay there for the rest of her life and wait for death, she was never going to meet him.
Why, why….
“Why are you running away. Didn’t you want to see me?”
A voice heard from the side. Chloe didn’t panic and used magic.
‘I expected this much.’
He died as the final boss in this world, but his essence is the protagonist of another world. It would be stranger if he couldn’t chase after her.
Chloe didn’t panic and used magic.
Whoaaa-!
Magic that would amaze the world one by one. They unfolded from her hands.
With that, she bought some time, and she ran away again.
But it doesn’t stop there.
Leaving her traces, setting traps, and making her mind confused. Chloe repeated that several times.
Until when? Until he stops chasing her.
The place she was running to was not limited to this world.
The completed world. It is possible to move to another dimension. She distorted the coordinates and distanced herself as much as possible from Kyle.
After repeating dozens, hundreds, thousands of dimension shifts, Chloe collapsed on the ground.
“With this, with this, he won’t be able to follow me….”
Yes, with this much, even he won’t be able to chase after her. Unless he put a tracker on her, he will never be able to find her.
Chloe was so sure.
But Chloe was startled by the appearance of Kyle in front of her a little later.
“H, how….”
“How did I find you?”
Kyle smiled and replied.
“I’ve played hide-and-seek a lot.”
Even with you.
Extra Episode 17 Chloe’S Story – The Girl I Reunited With Was Broken (2)
Side Story 17 Chloe’s Episode – The Reunited Her Was Broken (2) It’s not like I loved Chloe from the beginning. We used to fight like crazy.
It couldn’t be helped.
Demon King and Hero. Those two words were engraved with a destiny to kill each other, so we couldn’t possibly get along.
The only fortunate thing was that it didn’t go to the worst.
Just as I wasn’t her Demon King, I wasn’t Chloe’s Hero. We were just travelers who happened to meet in another dimension. So, there was no reason to kill each other.
In the first place, the point at which I met Chloe was after killing the Demon King in another dimension.
Even so, we were still a Demon King and a Hero. We instinctively recognized each other, and we kept fighting ever since we first met.
We really fought like hell.
We fought when we ran into each other while eating, we fought when we ran into each other while walking, we fought when we ran into each other while working, and we even fought in our sleep to mess with each other.
Like sworn enemies, we fought every single day without rest.
So much so that the colleagues I met there blamed us, asking why we were so eager to tear each other apart. At the time, I still had a sense of duty as a Hero, so I fought on purpose more often.
Anyway, after spending over two years like that, we got to know each other well.
And that led to feelings of affection. While fighting every day, we somehow came to like each other.
But we didn’t cross the line. We weren’t lovers, but we were close like lovers. It was hard to express such a relationship in words, but it continued.
Why didn’t we move on to the next stage even though we liked each other?
Well, to put it simply….
‘I was the protagonist of one world, and she was the Demon King of another.’
We knew that we would have to part ways someday. Separation was inevitable. So, we maintained an ambiguous relationship.
Of course, the ordinary farewell that we were thinking of didn’t happen, though.
Anyway, even after becoming such a couple, we continued to fight. It was partly because we both had terrible personalities, and we were also terribly proud, so there were many disagreements.
Sometimes, we would have really big fights, and eventually, one of us would leave in anger. Then, the other one would go looking for them later.
Playing hide-and-seek was also something we often experienced in the process.
In other words, at least when it came to Chloe, I could always find her. Because I had grasped her personality, thoughts, and actions.
“Are you going to run away again?”
“…….”
Chloe didn’t answer. But I can hear her brain working all the way over here.
I smiled and took a step forward. Then, Chloe was startled and hurriedly shouted.
“D, don’t come any closer!”
She stretches out her arm to block my approach. But she’s not actually touching me, she’s just making a gesture to block me.
Thump, thump.
“I told you not to come any closer!”
Chloe shouted loudly, her voice trembling. But I didn’t stop and kept approaching her.
“D, don’t…”
Chloe is stepping back more and more. She retreats as much as I approach. Chloe was trembling as much as her voice.
Three steps like that. I stopped within reaching distance if I took a big step. I stood there and called out in a low voice.
“Chloe.”
“…….”
There’s no answer. Not giving up, I called her name again.
“Chloe.”
“…….”
There was no answer even to the second call, so I took a step forward. Only then did Chloe open her mouth.
“Wh, why…”
She barely answered, but her voice has no strength and she’s looking down.
She looks very different from the her I knew. I asked carefully.
“Why didn’t you come to find me right away? You must have known I was here.”
“…….”
Chloe flinched slightly as I lifted my foot slightly. She answered urgently.
“I, I was busy….”
“Really?”
“Y, yeah….”
That’s a lie. There’s no way a busy person would be holed up in a place like that.
“Why were you in the cabin like that?”
“I was resting….”
This is also a lie. I don’t know why she’s telling such an obvious lie.
“Then….”
I trailed off and stared at her silently. Then, the moment Chloe let her guard down, Snap!
I quickly reached out and snatched her wrist.
“What are these wounds?”
Wounds all over her body. Obvious signs of self-harm.
Most of them have healed and disappeared, but some have left traces. Especially her neck is full of cuts. To get to that point, her soul must have been torn to shreds. And for a very long time.
“Tell me. Did you really self-harm?”
But Chloe was just trembling and saying nothing.
“L, let go….”
“If you answer me.”
“P, please let go….”
I didn’t back down. Eventually, Chloe reacted a bit violently.
“Let go of this!”
Kwaaaang!!
Her magic struck me. But I didn’t avoid it and took the hit. Because the power of the magic unleashed by the Demon King was weak.
Soon, Chloe realized what she had done and turned pale.
“Ah, ah….”
She trembled violently from the shock, her mouth gaping open, and droplets that had formed in her eyes flowed down her cheeks.
“Hic, I’m sorry… I didn’t mean to hurt you….”
Chloe cried sadly like a person who had committed a capital crime. The amount of tears overflowing was not at a level that could be wiped away by hand.
“…….”
Why is she so broken…?
I can guess what the cause is. It must be because of the guilt over me dying in her place.
‘I didn’t know it would turn out like this….’
But I didn’t expect her to break down this much. I clearly told her at the time that I was okay, and I thought there wouldn’t be a problem since I eventually came back alive.
But….
“Are you really sorry?”
“Sniffle, yeah… Hic, I’m sorry….”
Chloe keeps sniffling. I said to her.
“If you’re really sorry… give me a hug.”
In the end, the reason why Chloe has become like this is because of me. So, it was my fault that she became like this.
“Are you going to keep standing there? I said hug me?”
Chloe flinched at my words. Then, little by little, her body and feet began to move. There was still a lot of hesitation in her movements, but as that little bit continued to add up, she soon arrived in front of me.
Red eyes and red hair. Chloe’s unique characteristics come into view. Her charm is not limited to that.
Horns on both sides of her head above her ears. Small wings reminiscent of bat wings. A tail with only the end triangular. Chloe possesses what perhaps most Demon Kings possess.
“What are you doing?”
I call her again because she’s just standing there blankly. Only then did Chloe move her arms. I also slightly opened my arms to greet her.
Hug.
I finally held her in my arms. Of course, from my perspective, it’s been just over two weeks since we parted. But I really missed her. Her skin and warmth.
“Haa….”
A little shorter than Lana. She fits perfectly in my arms. I buried my nose in the crown of her head and took a deep breath.
“Why, why do you like me….”
“There’s a reason. You wouldn’t understand.”
Back then, Chloe always took the lead in skinship. She said she didn’t like it because it felt like she was losing if I did it first.
That stubborn girl is now in my arms of her own will. There is no sight as satisfying as this.
‘It was kind of similar during the Academy days, too.’
Back then, she always wanted to be superior. When you think about it, Chloe’s personality and behavior haven’t changed, she’s just lost her memories of me.
I stayed like that for a while and then asked.
“Shall we go back now?”
“Yeah….”
She nodded slightly in my arms. We cast magic as we were to return to our original world. However, it took some time to open the portal because the number of dimensions we moved through was a bit large.
After that, we returned to the place we were just at.
“It’s a mess.”
It was a mess from the first time I saw it, but now it’s just a pile of rubble. This is due to the aftermath of playing hide-and-seek.
I roughly cleared away the rubble so that only the floor was visible. The view in front of me is a bit clearer. Still, the house is still a mess.
“You’ve been living in a place like this?”
“Yeah….”
“Can you only say yeah as an answer?”
“Yeah… Oh, no… I can….”
Her answers aren’t very good either, and her voice doesn’t have any strength, but I just let it go considering her current state.
I moved to the place where Chloe was holed up earlier. I had something else to do there.
“Why, why are you going there….”
“Are you saying that because you really don’t know?”
I cleared away the rubble and showed her directly.
“It’s because of this.”
“Ew, the smell….”
In the place where she stayed, there were swarms of bugs and a bad smell. The cause of this phenomenon is in the blood that Chloe shed.
The Demon King’s body is born with the blessing of a Demon God. Therefore, just by existing, it spreads evil around it.
Until now, Chloe has controlled her body, but there’s no way she would have such a will now that she’s given up on life. The power that lost control made it like that.
In addition, she shed quite a bit of blood, so if it was left as it was, no living thing would be able to live in this area for nearly 100 years.
I immediately purified this area.
Hwaaaaaak-!!
I was used to doing this, so it was easy. The same was true when I was called a Hero.
After finishing the purification, next was the house. I restored the messed up cabin to its original state. It was necessary to make it look like a house at least in form. Of course, this also ended in less than a minute.
“Oh, did you eat?”
“No….”
“Then, shall we eat before going to see the kids?”
Nod, she answers with a nod this time too.
“Hmm….”
It’s gloomy. That word perfectly suits Chloe’s current state. Where did her past self go? It feels like seeing Senior Ruin again when we first met.
“Is there anything you want to eat?”
“Just, anything….”
“Anything is the hardest thing to do….”
I wandered around the surrounding forest appropriately. I caught a deer and brought back edible plants and mushrooms. It was difficult to get spices, so I made food without using them.
A stew was made like that. I put the stew in a wooden bowl, and we sat facing each other. It didn’t look like she was going to eat first, so I picked up a spoon and took a spoonful. Only then did Chloe follow me and eat.
“Hmm, it’s delicious. It’s a bit salty, though.”
“Yeah… It’s delicious….”
A brief meal time continues. As that happened, I occasionally started conversations.
“I married Lana. I even went on a honeymoon recently. Do you know?”
“I know….”
“You were busy, but you were keeping track of things like that?”
“Eugh….”
Chloe avoided eye contact for no reason. I felt a bit mischievous, so I said this too.
“Then, did you see me spending a hot night with Lana, too?”
“I, I didn’t see it! Why would I watch other people’s sex lives! For over two weeks, I was a beast…”
She stops talking in the middle. I narrowed my eyes and stared at her.
“You saw it?”
“I, I didn’t see it!”
“Then how do you know? That it was over two weeks?”
“I, I don’t know…!”
Chloe tried to cut off this topic of conversation by shouting loudly, but I added one more word to finish it.
“You’re more of a pervert than I thought. You’re a voyeur.”
“…….”
Anyway, let’s stop talking about this.
“Oh, Lana’s pregnant. I found out today too.”
“C, congratulations….”
“It’s something to celebrate. It’s also a happy day. It’s my first child, too.”
“You’ve never, had one before…?”
“Yeah. Never. Not even once.”
“I, I see….”
She avoids eye contact again. It’s as if she’s reluctant to talk more. There are many more things I want to ask, but I couldn’t bring myself to ask more about this topic because of her actions.
After that, we talked. It was mainly in the form of me bringing up a topic first and Chloe answering. Of course, her answers were very short.
But then, Chloe’s spoon stopped. And then she bowed her head deeply, and a dark shadow fell on her face. Soon, droplets of water fell from within that darkness.
“Why, why are you still being so nice to me….”
“Why else? Because I love you, I’m being nice to you.”
Do you need another reason besides that?
“I, I killed you….”
“To be exact, Evan killed you. Not you. You were only slightly involved.”
“That’s forced!”
She shouted, saying that it didn’t make sense. Well, it’s not just a matter of involvement, she was the one who caused it, but to me, it was the same thing.
“It’s not forced. And I came back alive just fine, so isn’t that enough?”
“Th, that’s….”
Chloe closed her mouth tightly as if she had nothing to say.
The process was terrible, but the result is a happy ending that everyone is satisfied with. Some people say that the process is more important than the result, but over 99% of people think that the result is more important.
I continued to speak in order to relieve the burden in Chloe’s heart.
“So, stop feeling guilty….”
“I, I still can’t admit it…!”
Chloe suddenly jumped to her feet. And then she raised both hands and began to condense energy. It wasn’t mana or magical energy.
“No matter what anyone says, I’m the one who killed you! Even if you came back, that fact doesn’t change! So, so….”
It was an energy flowing from her soul.
“Live as if a dirty and disgusting bitch like me never existed!”
Hwaaaaaaaak!!
The light flowing out of her enveloped me.
Extra Episode 18 Chloe’S Story – Doll (1)
Side Story 18 Chloe – Doll (1)
After finishing up my work, I returned to the Holy Kingdom where my wife would be. Lana was staying at the Temple of Hayang.
“Kyle, welcome.”
“Sorry. I was a little late.”
“It’s okay.”
Lana greeted me happily as soon as I arrived. I returned her smile.
“Where’s Estella?”
“She’ll be here soon. Ah, there she comes.”
I turned my head and saw the Saintess. As soon as she saw me, she ran towards me.
“Oppa, why are you so late! It’s already been two days!”
“Sorry. The work took a little longer than expected.”
“……”
Estella narrowed her eyes at my apology.
“Oppa, did you eat something wrong?”
“Why are you suddenly talking nonsense?”
“The oppa I know would never apologize!”
Why is she like this again? I want to ask if I ate something wrong. I don’t think I drank anything…
“Reveal your true identity! You bad oppa who leaves his post without permission!”
She clung to me and bit my shoulder. Estella bit hard enough to leave a mark. It seems like she became like this after being apart for two days.
“Okay, okay, I’m a bad oppa, so do whatever you want. More importantly, how’s Lana?”
I stroked the Saintess’s head, who was clinging to me. Only then did she let go, looking satisfied.
“There’s nothing wrong with her health. She’s in the early stages of pregnancy, so she needs to be careful. So, you have to take good care of her by her side. Until she stabilizes.”
“I understand.”
I nodded. There was no harm in taking Estella’s advice to heart. As a Saintess, she’s an expert in this area.
“And me too. Got it?”
“You’re still a long way off.”
“I’m saying I’ll get pregnant like my older sister soon! Tsk tsk…”
Estella glared at me, looking displeased. I stroked her head again to calm her down, as I thought it would hurt quite a bit if she bit me again.
“By the way, the Holy Kingdom is a bit noisy.”
“Why do you think that is?”
“Hmm… wedding?”
“That’s right! It’s because of the wedding of Oppa and me, the Saint and Saintess!”
I expected it. The only time the Ustia Holy Kingdom is this noisy is on special occasions.
“Hmm….”
“Why, why are you looking at me like that? Don’t tell me… you don’t want to marry me?”
“……”
“Why aren’t you saying anything!”
The Saintess shouted anxiously. I calmed her down and said, “I was just lost in thought for a moment.”
“Whew… that’s a relief.”
Estella sighed in relief. I want to pay attention to her too, but the situation I’m in isn’t good enough to fully concentrate.
“Is there anything I can do to help?”
“No. The believers and the gods are preparing everything. The wedding of the Saint and Saintess doesn’t happen often, so everyone is very enthusiastic. Ah, if there is anything, it’s getting the clothes for the wedding tailored? I have to go get my measurements taken later.”
“…That’s a hassle. Wait, don’t tell me Juhwang is designing them?”
“I think so? Juhwang-nim has been in charge of the clothes for generations.”
“……”
My head is spinning. That damn old man’s designs are the opposite of my taste. I resolved to decide on the clothes myself no matter what.
“How long will it take to prepare?”
“At the latest, about a week?”
“That’s a long time.”
Unlike with Lana, I thought it would be over soon since the whole country is helping.
“As I said before, the wedding of the Saint and Saintess hasn’t happened often. So it’s natural that the preparation period is long. Hehe, but Oppa seems to be looking forward to the wedding too. Seeing how disappointed you are.”
“Of course. I was looking forward to it.”
“Ugh, how can you say that with that expression? It makes my heart flutter.”
Estella blushed and twisted her body.
“Anyway, there’s nothing to do right now, right?”
“No!”
“Then I’ll rest in my room.”
“You have dark circles. Did something happen?”
“No. Not really.”
“I’ll give you a blessing before you go.”
And so, I received the Saintess’s blessing.
“Lana, what about you? Do you want to come with me?”
“I’ll stay with Estella.”
“Okay. Call me if anything happens.”
“Goodbye, Kyle.”
“Oppa! I’ll come find you when I’m done!”
I left the Temple of Hayang, receiving their greetings.
***
The Saint’s House prepared in the Ustia Holy Kingdom. As soon as I arrived, I took off my clothes and headed for the bed.
A pure white bed for me. I laid down on it, which looked soft at first glance. The softness, as if lying in the snow, wrapped around me.
It was definitely a pleasant sensation. But my heart was not at all.
“Hoo….”
A sigh came out. But it didn’t end with just one.
“Haa….”
I continued to exhale deep and dark emotions. No matter how many times I did it, my emotions were not resolved, but rather intensified.
After suffering from discomfort for a while, I took out something from the subspace and placed it next to me.
“…….”
That in the shape of a person. A doll that looks exactly like Chloe is lying still. As if she were dead.
At the same time, she had all of Chloe’s characteristics. Red eyes and hair, the characteristics of the Demon King, and all of her body parts were realized.
As you might have guessed, this is not a doll modeled after Chloe. It is the body of the real, living Chloe.
“Why do you do such a thing….”
Looking at it, I can only sigh.
It’s not like I did this. Chloe made herself like this.
Two days ago, overcome with guilt, she made an absurd choice, saying that she didn’t deserve to be happy, and this is the result. Since she couldn’t die by suicide, she sealed her soul forever.
“I knew you were capricious, but.”
Just like how she sacrificed herself to save me back then, this time too, she makes a choice that I don’t even want.
Chloe’s personality doesn’t change even as time passes or when she loses her memory.
Then you might think it would be over if you broke the seal, but it’s not that easy. This seal contains the blessing of the Demon God.
Isn’t there a cliche like that? A common story of a Demon King who is fatally injured by a hero or who dies and is resurrected.
The power used at that time is this seal. It temporarily seals the soul and hides it, devoting itself to recovery for the future.
Still, you might ask if you can’t just forcibly pull out the soul, but as I said before, this contains the blessing of the Demon God. Therefore, it cannot be unlocked unless certain conditions are met.
Usually, the seal is broken by calling it through a ritual or by collecting the fragmented body of the Demon King, but the condition Chloe set is not that. This seal can only be unlocked if Chloe releases it with her own will.
A demanding, even infuriating condition. It can never be unlocked unless the Demon God directly unlocks it.
This is why I came to the Holy Kingdom two days late. I was late because I failed to break the seal. The biggest gain was that I found out the conditions.
Because of that, I am full of worries. The Chloe I finally reunited with has fallen into a long sleep.
I sat down next to Chloe.
She looks like she’s sleeping soundly. It’s like she’s going to open her eyes and wake up any moment.
“Chloe.”
So I called her name.
“Are you really going to do this? I was waiting to meet you.”
I also pretend to be pitiful to make her feel sympathy.
But there is no change. Her expression doesn’t change, and there’s no small movement. No, there’s no reaction at all.
“…Shit.”
I can only curse. I have no idea how to heal her mental illness and wake her up.
“Haa….”
I sighed again and laid down on the bed. I laid right next to Chloe.
I turned my head and she came into view. My eyes were drawn to her bright red hair.
“This hair… I liked it….”
I really liked Chloe’s hair more than anything else. I felt comfortable when I touched her hair.
So I touched it often. I stroked her hair whenever I had the chance, whether she was sleeping or awake.
How much she hated it. Later, she set a time and let me touch it.
“Come to think of it….”
How long has it been since I touched her hair? It’s been at least 100 years, I think. Considering the time since I parted with her, it was roughly that long.
Of course, this is based on touching it for more than 10 minutes. It doesn’t include what I touched yesterday and the day before.
I carefully reached out my hand.
Swish, swish.
I slowly stroked her hair. Her fine hair flowed through my hands.
“Haa, I like it….”
Yes, this is what I wanted. I felt like all the stress I had accumulated was relieved at once.
I kept touching her hair. Sometimes I twisted or touched the ends, and sometimes I groped near the roots.
Then her horns touched my arm. It was only natural since the Demon King’s symbols were on both sides of her head.
“I wasn’t allowed to touch these horns.”
I allowed her to touch her hair, but she wouldn’t let me touch her horns.
What if I accidentally touched them? You can assume that you won’t be able to see Chloe for a while after that day. There were times when she didn’t show up for more than a month.
Chloe was that sensitive about her horns.
“Hmm.”
I hesitated for a moment, then finally reached out my hand. I could feel the solid texture on my skin.
And it doesn’t feel very good either. I guess it’s because it’s hard. Still, this side was also addictive in its own way.
About a minute passed? Suddenly, Chloe twitched.
“What?”
For a moment, I wondered if I had felt it wrong.
I stopped acting and observed Chloe. But there was no reaction.
“…….”
I touched her horn.
Twitch!
As soon as I touched it, her body trembled greatly.
As soon as I saw that reaction, I smiled. It was because I knew that she, who had no reaction until now, showed such a reaction when I touched her horns.
I finally saw it. A way to wake Chloe up.
I approached her ear. And I whispered softly.
“Chloe. This is your last chance. If you don’t want me to see you in a pathetic state, get up now.”
“…….”
Of course, there is no response. Instead, sensing the danger, a drop of sweat dripped from her forehead.
“Okay. If that’s your choice, I’ll respect it. But….”
Click, click.
I unbuttoned the sleeping Demon King’s shirt one by one and continued, “From now on, no, everything that happens from today is your fault. Got it?”
Click.
I unbuttoned her last button.
Extra Episode 19 Chloe’S Story – Doll (2)
Side Story 19 Chloe’s Episode – Doll (2)
The Demon King’s seal is a type of recovery method and defense mechanism. It’s a way of sealing oneself to be preserved as safely as possible without being affected by the outside.
However, seals also have disadvantages. Ultimately, a seal binds oneself. If someone finds and destroys the soul before the time of resurrection comes, one faces eternal death.
Usually, various defenses are prepared to prevent dangerous situations. At the same time, a portion of the consciousness is awakened.
The reason is for contingency plans.
As I just said, it’s over if you die before resurrection. The idea is to connect with the outside in advance to cope with dangerous situations.
Why are there so many scenes where the sealed Demon King attacks the hero? It’s the same as that.
In summary, Chloe, who is currently defenseless, has a portion of her consciousness awake. This means that external reactions are transmitted to her.
Swish….
I opened the unbuttoned shirt front to the side. Chloe’s chest came into view.
“…Chloe. Are you a pervert? Where did your underwear go?”
She’s braless, just like someone else. Her bare breasts are in full view as soon as I take off her clothes. It’s a sight that’s perfect for being misunderstood as a pervert.
Estella too, why don’t they wear underwear…
The only good thing is that her nipples are covered with nipple patches. Now I know why I couldn’t see her nipples.
“Is it uncomfortable to wear a bra if you have big breasts…?”
No. I remember it being comfortable to wear. If you have big breasts, it’s very uncomfortable when you run, so it’s good to have something to hold them in place.
Anyway, the important thing is not this, so I moved on.
I said one last time before reaching out my hand.
“Chloe.”
“…….”
“This is really the last time. I won’t warn you anymore and will do as I please. So… I recommend you wake up now.”
“…….”
As expected, there’s no response. I clicked my tongue inwardly.
“If that’s your choice, I can’t help it.”
Tear!
I roughly peeled off the nipple patch. It seemed to be strongly attached, as I heard a sound like tearing something.
Tear!!
I tore off the other side without hesitation.
Chloe’s condition? I don’t care about that. She deserves that much punishment for being headstrong and selfish.
In the first place, this level of pain is nothing to the Demon King’s body.
“Haa….”
Seeing Chloe’s bare breasts, a hot breath escapes. Actually, it’s the first time I’ve seen her breasts directly.
As I said before, Chloe and I have maintained an ambiguous relationship, not a romantic one. We’ve hardly done things that couples usually do.
We rarely went on dates, and never had sex even once. At most, light skinship. And even that never went in a sexual direction.
That’s why a strange emotion arises. Before I knew it, I buried my face in her chest.
“Chloe, I like you….”
A chest that emphasizes elasticity rather than softness. The texture is so good.
The size is just right. In between Lana and Estella. The perfect size to bury my face in. Still, the fact that it falls into the category of ample breasts doesn’t change.
I enjoyed rubbing my face for a while. It wasn’t a day for enjoying myself.
I took off her shirt and then her skirt below.
All that’s left is a pair of panties. This side isn’t normal either. A thong with ties tied around the hips. The fabric on the vagina side is also very thin.
Of course, I immediately tore off the obstructive panties.
Chloe’s pure white naked body was revealed. I admired the curves of her body.
“Really, amazing…”
As expected, she’s a Demon King. Her natural physique is amazing.
I knew it. Chloe’s figure couldn’t be hidden even when covered with clothes. There’s a reason why she was popular in the academy days in a different sense.
But this is beyond imagination. The word perfect comes to mind.
“Heave-ho.”
I moved the naked Chloe to the center of the bed. I lay down next to her. And I gently stroked her horns and said.
“You know what? The Demon King’s appearance is made based on the Succubus as a basic framework.”
Men are based on incubi, and women are based on succubi. That’s why the Demon King’s appearance is outstanding.
“I heard it too. From some bastard. What was the reason he said… that a beautiful appearance has many advantages? It seems there was a problem in the past because the appearance was a mess. Because the Demon God’s aesthetic sense was poor. Well, beautiful is much better to look at than ugly. Don’t you think?”
Twitch, twitch. Her body trembles and rejects my touch. I didn’t stop and kept touching her.
“What I’m trying to say is….”
I constantly stimulate the Demon King’s horns and whisper in her ear.
“I’m going to develop and develop your lewd body, which is based on the Succubus. Into a body that climaxes just by me touching it. So look forward to it. How your body will have changed when you wake up.”
Twitch!
Chloe’s body trembled greatly as if resisting. But it’s useless. There’s no way to stop me unless she directly stops me.
I finished whispering and got up.
“Okay. Where should I start….”
I scanned her vulgar body from top to bottom.
The first thing that caught my eye was her pussy. It’s a suitable area to start with as it’s where the erogenous zones are concentrated. It’s also the first area to try when developing a woman’s body.
I gently rubbed her pussy and asked.
“What do you think? Should we start with your pussy?”
“…….”
Of course, there’s no answer.
But if I touch her horns while touching her pussy?
Twitch! Twitch!
She reacts violently.
According to my guess, Chloe’s horns are likely to be something very important. That’s why her body reacts every time I touch them. And maybe they’re an erogenous zone.
“Don’t you like it?”
Twitch!
Fun reactions keep popping up. I smiled and put my finger in her pussy.
“What are you going to do if you don’t like it.”
Squelch, squelch… Squeeaalch….
I slowly scratch inside her pussy. But anger surged in the middle.
“Tell me, Chloe. While I’m touching your horns….”
Squelch squelch squelch squelch!!
“What are you going to do if I fuck your pussy!”
Thrust thrust thrust thrust thrust!!
I ruthlessly fucked her pussy. Vulgar sounds filled the room.
When my hand was covered in Chloe’s vaginal fluid.
Pshoo! Pshoooooot!
Chloe reached her climax. The water she spewed splattered everywhere.
“Haa, haa….”
I got too excited. I shouldn’t be doing this, but I got angry for a moment because of her selfish behavior. I calmed my rising breath and said.
“Chloe. Isn’t your pussy too weak? Weaker than Lana’s? Maybe even weaker than Estella’s?”
I deliberately whispered words she would hate and provoked her. Every time, she reacts violently as if telling me not to compare her.
“I told you. It’s useless to resist. All you can do in your doll state is lie under me and moan. Ah, but you can’t talk, so is that impossible?”
There’s no reaction this time. Whether her pride is hurt or she’s sulking, she remains silent no matter how much I touch her horns.
But it doesn’t matter. In the end, I’ll be the winner of this fight.
I took my hand off her pussy. I wanted to postpone developing her pussy as much as possible.
“Then where should I do first….”
I slowly scan Chloe’s body and move up. At the end, my hand reaches her mouth. I rubbed her lips and asked.
“How about your mouth? It’ll feel as good as your pussy if I develop it?”
Just looking at Lana, she feels quite a bit with her mouth.
Ah, is it a little different? Lana is mostly because of the smell.
Anyway.
“Before that, wipe my hand. It’s dirty because of your vaginal fluid.”
With those words, I put my vaginal fluid-covered fingers into Chloe’s mouth.
As expected, there’s no reaction. Instead, I put my fingers as deep as possible and forced her to wipe them.
“Guhh!”
“Oh, this is amazing.”
Chloe’s body tries to spit out the foreign object as I block her breathing holes. Chloe’s consciousness and the body’s reaction seem to be separate.
“Haa, I really like Chloe when she’s struggling…”
Her mouth and throat push out my fingers due to her survival instinct. But that feels good. It seems she didn’t just copy the succubus in appearance.
I stopped after doing it moderately. I didn’t intend to suffocate her to death.
“Hmm, should I postpone her mouth too?”
Some preparation is needed to make her mouth an erogenous zone. It’s impossible in a short time unless she’s born with it like Lana.
Then the only remaining area is her chest. I climbed on top of Chloe.
I can see her horns and face, and if I lower my gaze, I can see her big breasts. I looked at the slightly flattened mass of fat while lying down and buried my face in it.
“Huuueup, haa…. Chloe… do you know your body smells so good?”
It’s because of the succubus’s characteristics. Those who live by eating men’s essence were literally a race born for sex.
All the characteristics they possess are optimized to enchant men. So Chloe’s body was no different from that.
“How did I endure it in the academy days….”
Should I have done it sooner? Suddenly, regret washes over me. If I had done it then, I would have tasted this sensation sooner.
“Were you upset back then? I’ll touch you until you’re sick of it from today, so don’t be upset.”
I gently stroke her horns and convey my intentions. There’s still no reaction, but I think it was conveyed well.
“I’m going to start now?”
I reached out my hand to her chest, telling her in advance so she wouldn’t be surprised.
The start is the nipples. I was planning to develop the most sensitive area on her chest first.
***
Yes, I thought that was enough.
I thought I could sink my consciousness to the bottom and suffer forever.
The reason why I deliberately awakened my consciousness? This is also for suffering.
Seeing the man I love being happy with other women. To mentally drive myself further by watching that. To torment my mind to the point where my personality is eradicated.
I was a bitch who deserved such punishment. That way, if he forgets me someday, that would be a reasonable punishment in its own way.
But, but….
“That, that crazy bastard…!”
I never thought this bastard would do something like this.
My horns are a very important and sensitive area connected to my soul. But somehow this bastard found out about it and stimulated me by touching my horns.
Did it end with that? No. This crazy bastard started to play with my body as he pleased.
He buried his face in my chest, touched my pussy that I had never shown to anyone, and shoved his fingers into my mouth.
Whether his brain was dominated by his dick, he began to unleash his desires on my body.
What’s the problem with this? There’s a very big problem. A really, really big problem. Because the reactions from that behavior while stimulating my horns are directly transmitted to me.
In other words….
“Ugh, w, wait a minute…!”
The sensation of pinching my nipples is transmitted to me at the bottom of my consciousness.
“Really, you crazy bastard… I, I’m going to… euung, cum…?”
I’ll never wake up. No matter what you do, I’ll never….
“Uuuuuuung…!!”
Pleasure once again overturns my mind. It’s already the 5th climax.
But I endure it. No matter how many times he teases me, even if I want to get rid of the ticklishness that comes to my pussy by poking it.
Because that’s the punishment that suits me. I made up my mind once again.
“I, I won’t lose…! Euugeuuut!”
Ah, I went again….
Extra Episode 20 Chloe’S Story – Doll (3)
Side Story 20 Chloe’s Episode – Doll (3)
Nipples with a stronger vermilion feel than pink. Chloe’s nipples were slightly reddish, as if influenced by her hair.
It’s not strange. It’s like a slight addition, within a not-too-excessive range. Rather, it harmoniously blends with her snow-white skin.
Besides, the shape of the nipples and areola is also beautiful. It’s a perfect form, as if drawn in a picture.
Even Estella doesn’t do that. It seems Chloe is closer to a succubus in body as much as in appearance.
“How is it, Chloe?”
I ask while pinching her nipples, which are standing erect from the climax and continuous stimulation. Of course, she didn’t open her mouth. And, of course, I keep touching her horns.
Twitch!
My lovely and cheeky Demon King shuddered and replied.
“You like it?”
Of course, it’s up to me how to interpret that.
“Thank you for liking it.”
I should work harder as much as you like it. I can do this much for my beloved.
Soon, I stopped pinching and shifted my gaze downwards.
“Chloe. Isn’t your pussy too weak? How many times have you come? Your pussy is soaked with the fluid you spewed out.”
The bed around her buttocks is a different color, that’s how much she came. At least 10 orgasms. I haven’t even touched her for 30 minutes, and it’s already like this.
“Tell me honestly. Were you this lewd from the start? Or did another man develop you first?”
Then the reaction stops completely. No matter how much I touch her horns, there is no answer.
Ah, was this a bit much?
I apologized while poking her pussy with my index and middle fingers, and rubbing her clitoris with my thumb.
“Uh-huh, I’m sorry. What I said just now was a slip of the tongue. I’ll poke your pussy instead, so let’s make up?”
Tsk, tsk, tskeook….
I touch her pussy to make her feel only pleasure, not too excessive. I sincerely whisper to her continuously so that my apology is conveyed.
“Please accept my apology. I know you only love me. Huh?”
Tsk-leok, tsk-leok, tsk-leok!
As I continued to stimulate her erogenous zones, her vaginal fluids soaked my hands, and the sound of water continued endlessly.
1 time, 2 times, 3 times…. Even if there was no reaction, even if her pussy kept climaxing, I didn’t stop until she accepted my apology.
Did she realize my sincerity?
Twitch, twitch!
Chloe showed a slightly more intense reaction. This is a definite affirmative answer. As a reward, I made her feel even better.
Tseub-bup, tseub-bup, tseub-bup, tseub-bup!!
Fierce hand movements. Soaked in vaginal fluids. The combination of the two created a lewd sound from the gaps in the poking hole.
I whispered in Chloe’s ear in that state.
“Feels good, right? Ah, it’s almost time. Chloe, you’re going to climax to my signal. I’ll count to ten. Okay, one… two….”
I induce Chloe’s climax by counting numbers. Each time, her pussy twitched instead of her body.
“Eight, nine….”
Counting numbers quickly reached the end. I put my fingers deep into her pussy, scratched it hard, and counted the last number.
“Ten.”
Chloe’s waist trembled greatly. Convulsions occurred every moment I scraped the vaginal walls with my fingers.
At the same time.
Pshwit, pshwit, pshwit, pshwit!!!
Fountains burst out in succession. The spraying time is short, but the number of times is incredibly high. She climaxed at least 20 times.
“Ah, ah, ah….”
“Are you awake? No….”
It was just a sound her body made on its own. I put my disappointment aside and continued to rub her pussy.
Pooshooooooooooot!!
Chloe’s waist floated up, and a stream of transparent water burst out in a curve. It was as if I was watching her pee.
After she shot everything out like that, she stuck to me again as her waist went down. Then, I gently stroked her horns and said.
“Haa, you’re so weak for a Demon King. You’re a total scrub pussy.”
A reaction comes as if telling me not to talk nonsense. I replied to that.
“I’ve said it many times, but it’s true. You were peeking while I was doing it with Lana, right? Then you should know. Lana lasted longer than you, even though she stinks.”
This time, she reacts as if she’s annoyed. I said with a smile.
“No? Well… I think it’s true?”
Judging from the reactions so far, it’s an undeniable fact. I approached her ear again and whispered as if to finish.
“Chloe. No matter what anyone says, you’re a complete pervert scrub pussy who climaxed lightly at the hands of her first man. An obscene female from the moment you were born. Not a Demon King born to fight the Hero. Your body is proving that.”
“……”
It’s a reaction that wants to open her eyes and refute it right away, but in the end, she didn’t wake up.
“Don’t worry. I’ll make good use of this body. Forever, until I get tired of it.”
Anyway.
“Your pussy is satisfied too, so shall we move on to the next thing?”
I was originally planning to only develop her breasts today, but I unconsciously touched her pussy too. Well, I can just do the breasts properly from now on.
I got on top of Chloe. The position is her sternum. Below her big breasts.
“Among men, a woman’s breasts are called ‘jwetboji’ in vulgar terms. Why? Because if you wrap your dick with these breasts, it feels as good as a pussy.”
It’s not called such a vulgar name for no reason.
“But… it’s not always a good feeling.”
After all, breasts are just lumps of fat. They are fundamentally different from the pussy and vagina, which are made of muscle. The touch of the breasts may be good, but it is on a different level than the pussy.
“Of course, there are many ways to use them like a pussy. But you need a lot of preparation.”
The reason I stimulated her breasts and nipples was for that reason. I continued to touch them with mana to activate her senses and gradually modified them.
“It’s a technique I learned in the world of martial arts. I was forced to learn it, but I didn’t know I would use it like this. The original purpose was to grow breasts.”
Fortunately, Chloe has big and vulgar breasts, so there was little to touch.
At one time, I wondered why they created and passed on such a perverted technique, but I ended up using it myself.
I took off my pants and took out my dick. My dick, which was erect with her bodily fluids and odor, was very angry.
There are still steps to go through, but I decided to end it here today. There’s plenty of time to modify and develop.
Besides, I’m going to adjust it little by little today by using Chloe’s jwetboji.
“Ah, right.”
Before putting my dick in her breasts, I thought of lubricant. I turned my body and rubbed my dick’s shaft against Chloe’s pussy.
Saliva is fast, but why use that. There’s the best lubricant called vaginal fluid.
I carefully applied her vaginal fluid to my dick. Maybe because she’s close to a succubus’s body, the amount of vaginal fluid is ridiculously large.
I return to my original position with plenty of vaginal fluid on it. Then, I gather her breasts into one and insert my glans into the entrance of her breasts.
But there was one uncomfortable thing.
“I can’t touch her horns like this.”
I have to touch her horns to see her reaction. I roughly tied Chloe’s breasts with a string.
“Perfect.”
Her breasts are moderately tightened. I put my dick back into the valley.
Tzieogeook….
“Haa….”
As soon as I inserted it, I unconsciously let out a moan.
“Is this… really breasts…?”
What kind of breasts are these? Chloe’s breasts wrapped around my dick as softly as a pussy. It feels like a real pussy.
Tzieogeok, tzieogeok….
Since I can even hear these sounds in the vaginal fluid, it feels like I’m fucking a real pussy. Before I knew it, I started shaking my waist.
Twitch, twitch!
There’s a reaction to the slightly more intense movement. As if telling me not to do it. But I didn’t stop and poured out my lust.
“Chloe you’re, kueuk, my doll now. Sooo… clench my dick!”
Tzieogeok, tzieogeok, tzieogeok!!
I move my waist even more violently. Putting it in and taking it out between her breasts. I repeat that countless times.
Then I finally reached my limit.
I could have cummed inside her breasts as it was, but I didn’t. I quickly pulled my waist out and put my glans in Chloe’s mouth.
In that state, I spat out the boiling sensation of ejaculation.
Byureureureureut!!
Instead of coming out in portions, I pour out all the semen at once. At that moment, my strength drained away.
“Haa, fuck….”
Even thinking about it again, Chloe’s breasts were over the top. I thought Estella’s breasts were the best last time….
I lower my gaze while thinking about that.
Chloe’s mouth is full of snow-white semen. A huge amount is contained in her mouth, just like when I had impregnation sex with Lana.
Considering that I took aphrodisiacs at that time, it’s an unbelievable amount.
Anyway, I watched it carefully and then moved on to the reason why I cummed in her mouth.
“Chloe. You have to chew it thoroughly. Okay?”
Twitch!!
Of course, there’s no way a good reaction would come. But Chloe is in a doll state. She has no power to stop me.
I moved her jaw to make her swallow it properly so that her trachea wouldn’t be blocked. My lovely and cheeky Demon King received my semen very well.
“Good job, Chloe.”
I stroke her head and praise her. She seemed to like this, and a pretty good reaction came back.
After that, I sprawled out next to her.
“I feel a bit tired….”
I only cummed once, but I have no energy.
Perhaps I’m cautiously speculating that Chloe has also inherited the characteristics of a succubus. In fact, Chloe often showed such an appearance.
Her alluring eyes, gestures, and atmosphere. All of them are characteristics of a succubus.
Thinking that way, there was nothing strange about the state of her breasts.
“The problem is how to develop this….”
If I continue working like this, I’m sure I’ll get tired first. So I needed a method.
The first thing that comes to mind is….
“Is the only option to go find Senior Ruina?”
That’s the best for now. I was going to go meet her anyway, so it’s a good idea to go in advance and pick up the supplies.
Anyway, I’ll think about this after taking a break.
“Chloe.”
I touch her horns and call her quietly.
When a reaction comes back as if she’s annoyed as to why I’m calling her, I raise my hand.
Slap!
I slapped her breast as it was.
“Your jwetboji felt good. I’ll use it again next time.”
“……”
Tsk, she still doesn’t wake up even with this.
Well, I decided to be satisfied with this for now. It’s true that it felt good.
After that, I took a short nap. It was a satisfying day, except that Chloe appeared in my dream and poured out curses.
Extra Episode 21 Chloe’S Story – Doll (4)
Side Story 21 Chloe Arc – Doll (4)
“Haaahm~ Slept well.”
I wake up feeling refreshed. As if it never happened, the lethargy is completely gone, and my body feels light.
Just in case, I looked to the side.
“Still the same…”
No change at all, just like when she fell asleep. It seems Chloe hasn’t woken up even once.
Still, I stroked Chloe’s hair and asked.
“Chloe. Did you sleep well?”
“……”
Even when I touch her horns, there’s no reaction. No matter how many times I touch them, she remains silent.
“Is she sleeping even in there…?”
I don’t know what the structure inside is like, but I think it’s possible. After all, a part of her consciousness is awake.
“Hmm… Should I pull out for now?”
Seeing her defenseless breasts, my dick gets hard. A desire arises to sandwich my dick between those breasts and release my sexual desire.
But I don’t plan to overdo it. I had a schedule afterwards.
This time, I loosely gathered her breasts with a string and inserted my dick.
“Ah, this is definitely better.”
Since there’s less pressure, the sensation like a pussy is less. Of course, after such an intense experience, there was dissatisfaction.
“It’s a bit, tight…”
No vaginal fluids, no pre-cum. Rubbing my dick without lubricant causes my skin to chafe slightly.
I wanted to finish quickly, so I had no choice but to make it slippery with saliva.
“Haa, good…”
Holding her horns as before, I thrust my dick into her breasts as if using a pussy.
At first, I moved gently, but later I got excited and shook my hips hard enough to make a smacking sound.
Twitch!
A reaction is transmitted at that moment. It seems she was really sleeping. I replied to her.
“You woke up? I was using your boob pussy for a bit. Haa, feels so good…”
She replies, asking what I’m doing. To understand the meaning just from the body’s reaction. I’ve really developed a lot, and I think I love her.
Of course, I decided to punish her for being presumptuous.
“Don’t complain when you’re just a doll. You shut up and suck my dick.”
I squeezed and pulled her nipple with one hand. Her breast stretched along my finger.
“Ugh…”
Her body involuntarily groans, as if it hurts. I’m happy even if she only shows these reactions occasionally.
Anyway, after pinching her nipple a few more times, Chloe finally became quiet.
“That’s right, Chloe. You know your place well. You just need to be used as a tool for me to relieve my sexual desire. That’s the path you chose.”
“……”
Looking at her unresponsive, I moved my hips again. This time, I used Chloe’s boob pussy with a sticky feeling.
A total of 2 times like that. Only after cumming 2 shots on her chest did I stop shaking my dick. I originally intended to finish with 1 shot, but my sexual desire surged again in the middle, so I did it one more time.
Of course, all the semen was ejaculated into Chloe’s mouth. Despite it being the second time, Chloe deliciously ate my semen.
Slap!
“Good job, Chloe.”
“……”
I slapped her chest with gratitude. Chloe, who understood her place, had no reaction.
Afterwards, I opened the subspace.
“Rest inside. I’ll take you out when I want to use you.”
I put Chloe in as if handling a precious item and moved on.
It was only the first day of development.
***
I left the house and started walking to find the two of them. Lana and Estella were still staying at Hayang’s temple.
“Ehh, really?”
“That’s what I’m saying. Estella, be careful too. With a half-hearted mind…”
“What are you two talking about?”
I joined the conversation at the sight of the friendly duo. But my wife didn’t allow it.
“Kyle doesn’t need to know. It’s a conversation only between women.”
“That’s right, that’s right. Oppa doesn’t need to know.”
“Saying that makes me more curious…”
I didn’t pry. I could roughly guess what kind of conversation it was. It must be something lewd.
“That’s right. Isn’t it lunchtime now? Have you eaten?”
“No! I was waiting for Oppa!”
“Yeah, I was waiting.”
You could have eaten first…
Of course, I was really grateful that they waited.
A little later, food was delivered to us. I had a late lunch with my wife and Estella, who would soon become my wife.
After filling our stomachs, we rested and chatted. Since it was a meeting after a short break, most of the conversation was about the wedding to be held in the Holy Kingdom.
Then Lana sniffed her nose and looked at me afterwards.
“Kyle.”
“Huh? Why, Lana?”
“Did you… do something in the room?”
“I didn’t really do anything…”
As soon as I answered, Lana’s gaze turned to my pants. My wife said with a slightly troubled expression.
“That, the smell is strong… The smell of semen… I was wondering if you masturbated alone in the room…”
“Uh, that’s…”
Where is the smell coming from? I definitely cleaned up well. Just in case, I even sprayed perfume.
Lana stroked her belly and continued.
“Tell me if it’s hard… It’s hard now because I have to be careful, but I can do other things for you. Of course, once I’m in the stable period…”
My wife, blushing, gently pulled my sleeve. I was momentarily mesmerized by the seductive appearance.
Estella intervened in the meantime, and I came to my senses.
“Oppa! Why are you masturbating when I’m here!”
“……Choose your words. You’re a saintess. In front of everyone…”
“Heh, unlike the Empire, the Holy Kingdom isn’t ashamed of sexual talk! And everyone knows that Oppa and I are getting married, so why should I choose my words!”
“……”
I have nothing to say if you come out like that. In fact, it’s true that this area is free because of the Aines.
Besides, everyone knows about the marriage, so it would feel like a natural conversation between couples.
“I understand, so don’t talk about it in other places.”
“I’m also a saintess? I choose my words in official settings! More than that, don’t change the subject and have sex with me! Sex!!”
“…I said it before, but no. We’ll do it after we get married. And what if you get pregnant before the wedding?”
“That’s why I’m saying it! As much as it’s late, I want you to pour your seed into me like unni!”
Estella is being stubborn. How is she a saintess? She’s a sex goddess.
“Anyway, I’m not going to do it, so know that.”
“Aaaaah, Oppaaaa!!”
Estella clung to me and shook me wildly. Still, premarital pregnancy is not an option. Of course, if I unlock sex here, the outcome is obvious, so I can’t do it even more.
I gradually coaxed her.
“I’ll do as much as you want after we get married. Endure it now.”
“Ciii, you’re bad…”
“Yeah, yeah. I’m always a selfish bad oppa. But I want to cherish you as much as I love you, so please endure it a little longer.”
“…I love you, Oppa.”
“I love you too.”
Estella was okay with it when I hugged her tightly.
After the situation was settled, I asked.
“Do you have any plans afterwards? Anything I need to do?”
“Not today, unless it’s tomorrow.”
Estella shook her head.
“Then can I go to the Empire for a bit?”
“The Empire? Why suddenly?”
“I’m going to meet Ruina sunbae. There’s something I need to make.”
I answered Lana’s question.
“You whispered that you loved me and now it’s another woman?!”
“Even if it’s a different woman, it’s not Ruina sunbae. And I said I was going to make something.”
“Gasp! Could it be a gift for me?”
“…Let’s just say that for now.”
It’s better to be mistaken like this. Of course, I have a separate gift prepared.
“Anyway, I’ll be back soon. Stay in the Holy Kingdom.”
“You can come slowly, Kyle.”
“I want you to come quickly!”
With that, I temporarily left the Holy Kingdom and headed to the Empire.
***
After arriving at the Empire, I headed straight to Tianis Academy.
She wasn’t there when I got back from my honeymoon, but Ruina sunbae had returned from her business trip while I was looking for Chloe.
Knock knock.
“Sunbae, are you inside?”
As always, I knock and wait for a response.
-Yeah, I’m here. Come in.
Permission was granted and I opened the door. There was a student with sunbae inside.
“Were you in the middle of a consultation? Or something related to your major?”
“I was consulting. It’s over now.”
“Good timing.”
I lightly greeted the student who was leaving.
“Goodbye.”
“Yes, yes… Ah, goodbye…”
The student leaves the professor’s office, trembling, as if I’m burdensome. I can’t say I don’t understand. My reputation is still strong.
“It’s been a while, sunbae.”
“Yeah, it’s been a while. I haven’t seen you in over two weeks.”
“I’m sorry. My trip with Lana was long. On top of that, it overlapped with sunbae’s business trip, so I’m seeing you a few days later.”
“It’s okay. I saw you today.”
The small alchemist nodded slightly today as well. I can feel the joy in her still expressionless face.
“What’s up?”
Sunbae immediately asked why I came. It would be nice to have a conversation alone as much as we were apart, but her personality is still the same.
“There’s a magic tool I need, so I came to ask you to make it.”
“Magic tool? Can’t you make it yourself?”
“I can make it, but it takes a long time. I need it by tomorrow.”
Ruina sunbae nodded.
“I understand. I’ll make it if you have the blueprint.”
“Thank you, sunbae.”
Knowing this would happen, I made the blueprint in advance. I don’t know if she’s ever made a magic tool related to this, but I think she’ll make something that exceeds expectations with her skills.
“I’m expensive. You know that, right?”
“I know.”
Even though we love each other, are we thorough when it comes to public and private matters? Of course, I have enough intention to pay. I don’t have the slightest intention of taking advantage of someone else’s abilities.
“How should I pay you? Money? Or materials?”
“No.”
Ruina sunbae shook her head. She got off the chair and approached me. Then she stood in front of me and demanded.
“Kiss me. That’s the price.”
“…Is that enough?”
“Yeah.”
I remember she tried to kiss me a lot before we broke up. Thinking about that, I think sunbae likes kissing. Come to think of it, I don’t remember her having her first kiss either.
“I understand. Would you like to sit on my lap?”
I moved to the sofa. As I sat there, Ruina sunbae climbed onto my lap.
“I’m sitting.”
“Then…”
Still short. I supported sunbae’s back, leaned her back slightly, and slowly approached her face.
But I asked before kissing.
“Do you know how to do it?”
“I know. Like this.”
At that moment, sunbae’s lips approached. It was only a brief touch, but her lips definitely touched mine.
“…Sunbae, you’re bold.”
She told me to do it, but she’s the one who’s trying. I was surprised for a moment.
“What?”
Could she not know?
“It’s nothing.”
What’s important isn’t that, so I adjusted my posture.
“I’m going to do it now, so don’t be surprised.”
“Okay.”
Afterwards, I slowly bumped my lips. I lightly touched her lips, like sunbae did.
She was about to take her face away, thinking it was over. I didn’t allow it. Rather, I pushed harder and inserted my tongue.
“Ugh!”
Sunbae was momentarily flustered. Her eyes and small mouth didn’t know what to do. Her tightly closed teeth didn’t open either.
The hesitation continued for a while. Then, her teeth opened involuntarily, perhaps because she was out of breath. I took the opportunity to penetrate my tongue.
A small tongue that’s only half the size of my tongue. All of sunbae’s small flesh is entangled in my tongue. However, I took my lips off in consideration of sunbae, who couldn’t adapt to the unfamiliar act.
“How is it?”
“…It’s strange. Is this a kiss?”
“Everything is a kiss when lips touch, but people usually call this a kiss.”
Sunbae, lost in thought with a strange face, asked me again.
“Do it more.”
“Of course. I’ll do it until you’re satisfied.”
I smiled and approached her again. And I slowly continued the kiss as if teaching her one by one.
Sunbae, who is less than half my size. As I hugged her tightly and kissed her, a strange feeling bloomed in my heart.
‘Ah…’
The sense of transgression is no joke.
Extra Episode 22 Chloe’S Story – Doll (5)
Side Story 22 Chloe’s Episode – Doll (5)
For something I directly requested, my senior’s kissing skills were terrible. It was like she didn’t know how to use her tongue and lips at all.
The act of lovers touching lips. Her perception of kissing is just about that much.
How can this be…?
I understand. My senior, who has been immersed in alchemy her whole life, lacked a lot of common sense. It was fair to say she had none.
Knowledge about sex? This world has decent sex education, but I don’t know if my senior received it. Considering the parents she grew up with.
Even so, she should have instincts as a woman. My lovers also had their first kiss with me, and although they didn’t know how to do it properly, they instinctively knew how.
Of course, it was awkward at first, but as I slowly taught them, they learned how to use their lips and tongues to some extent. Later, we had great chemistry.
It’s hard to start, but there’s fun in teaching. I’m a little worried about later, but I decided to think about it then.
After about an hour of kissing, we finally parted. Our lips slowly moved away from each other.
My senior’s cheeks were flushed. They were so red that I could feel the heat. But, contrary to her face, she muttered in a dissatisfied tone.
“…It’s weird.”
“Yes? What’s weird?”
“Everything… everything is weird….”
What does she not like?
Saying that, my senior rubbed her lips, then rubbed her cheeks with both hands. Next, she put her hands on her chest.
Each time, she tilted her head and asked, looking at me.
“Is it weird?”
“You need to tell me what’s wrong for me to answer, don’t you think?”
“…My whole body is hot. Is this a cold?”
“……”
How does she come to the conclusion that it’s a cold? Sometimes I’m curious about what’s going on in my senior’s head.
“Hmm….”
Well, seeing her get properly excited, it seems her physical functions are normal.
I was a little worried. She’s human now, but she used to be a homunculus. Usually, homunculi created through alchemy have slightly different senses.
Anyway, I’m relieved that Senior Ruina is no different from ordinary people now.
“What’s wrong?”
She looks at me with anxious eyes because I’m looking at her silently. I quickly returned to my original expression and said.
“If it’s weird, would you like to try it one more time?”
“Can I?”
“Of course. What can’t we do when we love each other.”
I don’t want to discriminate against my lovers. I want to love them all equally. Of course, there’s bound to be a difference in order, but I want to do everything they want as much as possible.
“I will.”
As soon as she made up her mind, she bumped her lips against mine. I need to fix these parts one by one. She’s so clumsy at expressing her desires that there are too many sudden actions.
Of course, I gladly accepted even this.
“Smooch, slur… feels good….”
“Do you like it that much?”
“Yeah. Smooch….”
She nods slightly and overlaps her lips again. She mixes her tongue well with her improved skills.
We continued kissing for about 30 more minutes, and she said with a brighter face.
“Give me the blueprints.”
“Now?”
“Yeah. I’ll make them for you.”
Then she leads me to the workshop. She’s so motivated that she’s putting a lot of strength into the hand she’s holding.
Thanks to that, I received a lot of attention all the way to the workshop. Especially how much the students were watching. It’s so burdensome I could die.
Then a group of students called out to my senior.
“Professor Ruina. Where are you going?”
“Going to the workshop.”
“Ah, is it a workshop date?”
At the student’s words, Senior Ruina fell into thought, and soon nodded and answered.
“Yeah. A date.”
“I see. Then have a nice date~.”
What is she trying to just go. It looks like a student who instilled strange knowledge into my senior. I grabbed her.
“Hey.”
“Why, Senior Kyle? Is there something you need from me?”
“……”
Just from her tone, this student is definitely Chloe-type. Arrogant, self-centered, and a problematic student.
“I’m speaking nicely because you’re a student, don’t tell my senior anything weird.”
“Oh my, Senior Kyle. Weird? I’m telling you everything for the professor.”
“…If I tell you not to, then don’t. And don’t call me senior. I’m not a student here.”
“Then should I call you Kyle oppa?”
“……”
People’s personalities have many similarities, but this student has many similarities with Chloe. How did a student like this come to Tianis….
“I don’t have bad intentions. We’re just giving advice because we really like Professor Ruina. Right, guys?”
“That’s right, senior!”
“It’s your fault for being a playboy like the rumors say and not understanding Professor Ruina’s feelings!”
“……”
I shouldn’t have said anything. It’s my fault for trying to deal with the female students of this age.
“Professor, we’ll be going!”
“See you the day after tomorrow!”
“Yeah, see you.”
My senior waves her hand. After the students left, my senior grabbed my sleeve and said.
“The kids are nice. They tell me a lot of fun things.”
“Well… they do tell you a lot.”
The problem is that they tell her strange knowledge instead.
“Do you not like it?”
“It’s not that I don’t like it… it’s just that I feel strange.”
How should I put it. It feels like my woman is being tainted? I feel a bit like she’s being taken away, so I feel strange.
Of course, I know it’s nonsense. The other person was a woman, and a student much younger than me at that. Feeling these emotions doesn’t make sense.
But, honestly, I can’t help but feel that way.
I’m my senior’s first disciple and first teaching assistant. I was the first to teach her proper black magic. I fulfilled her destiny of death and her wish to become human. I’m also her first love.
The man who has been most involved in Ruina Lindel’s life. That’s me.
Possessiveness? I can’t help but feel it. You could say I made her who she is now.
So, I can’t help but feel a little resentful when I think that she’s being influenced by a student I don’t even know the name of.
“Senior.”
“Why?”
“Do you love me?”
“Yeah. I love you.”
She nods without a moment’s hesitation. I feel a little dazed.
It’s definitely a serious answer, but why does it feel like a seduction? I realized that even though my senior is small, she’s a woman.
‘…Should I just do it?’
Suddenly, lewd thoughts are welling up. I feel like I want to pour out my desires into that small body right now.
My senior won’t refuse. Maybe she’ll just follow my words without saying anything, without hesitating like now.
Ruina Lindel doesn’t know what sex is for and how to do it. So there’s a high chance she’ll just do what I tell her to do.
‘If she knows, that’s good too.’
The fact that we’re doing it before marriage is also quite meaningful. I promised my lovers that we would do it after marriage, and Senior Ruina is the only one who’s breaking that vow, for the first time.
A slight deviation from my lovers. The sense of depravity that comes from that excites me.
I turned my head to look to the side. My senior’s face and body, walking side by side with me, came into view. In an instant, all my senses began to focus on my lower body.
“Really, should I do it….”
“What?”
“No, it’s nothing….”
Hoo, my thoughts just came out of my mouth. I calmed down my excitement.
In the meantime, we arrived at the workshop. Even after becoming a professor, my senior continued to use the room she used before.
“It’s been a while since I’ve been here.”
“I haven’t been either. I’ve been busy.”
Judging by the amount of dust, it looks like she hasn’t been here for at least a month. Now that she’s completely settled into her professorship at Tianis, that’s possible.
I lightly cleaned the workshop. Seeing the cleaned room, my senior held out her hand.
“The blueprints.”
“Here you go.”
A bunch of over 10 blueprints. I handed them to Senior Ruina. She flipped through them rustling, and examined them one by one.
Each time, embarrassment washed over me. The contents of those blueprints are all magical tools for Chloe. Even though she’s my lover, I’m reluctant to show them directly.
Of course, it’s a disrespectful thought to have towards a serious senior.
“Senior.”
“Why.”
Rustle, rustle. She answers the question while continuing to look at the blueprints.
“Do you know what those are?”
“I know.”
“You know….”
“Yeah. I occasionally get requests from brothels. I’ve made them a few times.”
Ah, she even made them….
“……”
So I’m even more embarrassed. At least that means she knows what they’re used for.
“Don’t you have anything else you want to ask…?”
“I do. What are you going to use these for?”
In an instant, my heart sank. Even I, who has overcome all sorts of crises, was stumped by this question. I wish someone would suddenly appear and kidnap me.
“W, well, you see….”
I’m torn between whether to answer or not. Lying to my senior, who knows their purpose, won’t benefit me either.
In the end, I told the truth. Instead of directly, I twisted it a little.
“You know Chloe…?”
“I know.”
“I’m going to use them on her…. I have something I want to do with those magical tools….”
“I see. Just make them the same?”
“Yes, for now….”
Senior Ruina didn’t ask any more questions and went to get the materials. When she came back, she immediately started working.
I watched from the side and helped when she needed something. My senior’s alchemy, which I hadn’t seen in a while, was still outstanding.
Then, thump, my senior’s hand stopped. She looked at me next to her and asked.
“But….”
“Do you have any more questions…?”
“Yeah.”
What is she going to ask this time? I waited for the question with an uneasy heart.
Her lips slowly parted. My senior asked.
“What is masturbation?”
“Yes?”
“These magical tools, you said they’re used for masturbation. What is masturbation?”
“Phew….”
I let out a sigh of relief. It seems she’s made them, but she doesn’t know their purpose in detail. Judging by the fact that she doesn’t even know what masturbation is.
But even explaining this was reluctant.
“I’ll tell you later, later. It’ll take a little longer to explain.”
“I see. I finished one.”
“Thank you, senior.”
“It’s okay. I got paid.”
Her face is full of happiness as if she’s just thinking about it.
Ruina senior… she really likes kissing.
“Should we do it again when the work is done?”
“Yeah, I will.”
Her eyes sparkle as she answers. Her face brightens in an instant. Seeing that, I unconsciously muttered.
“Cute….”
My little alchemist was really cute.
Extra Episode 23 Chloe’S Story – Development (1)
Side Story 23 Chloe Arc – Development (1)
Average 30 minutes. That was the time it took to make a magic tool. Even that was because of searching for materials. If they had been prepared in advance, it would have taken less than half the time.
“Your skills have improved even more in the past year?”
“Yeah. I was bored while you were gone, so I improved.”
“Ah, that’s….”
I was momentarily speechless, and filled with guilt.
A year of separation. The people who love me and whom I love expressed their disappointment and dissatisfaction in their own ways.
Ruina-sunbae was different. As if welcoming someone back from a business trip, she greeted me as always, asking if I had arrived. Even though she clearly heard that I was dead.
So I thought it was okay. Because she didn’t say anything. Because she didn’t show it at all on the outside. But it seems that wasn’t the case.
“I’m sorry. I’ll visit you often.”
“It’s okay. You’re back.”
Looking at it, Ruina-sunbae is also full of understanding. Not many people would say it’s okay and move on.
Anyway, after finishing all the work, Tianis Academy had become night before we knew it.
“It’s already evening.”
“Yeah. It’s dark.”
“Shall we go eat?”
“I will. I’m hungry.”
We headed straight to the student cafeteria. Tianis’s cafeteria was brightly lit even late at night, welcoming us. Some students were also seen coming for a late dinner.
“What would you like to eat?”
“Choco….”
I grabbed the sunbae’s hand as she was about to choose a cake. I looked into sunbae’s eyes and asked.
“Sunbae. You didn’t just eat sweets while I was gone, did you? You ate proper meals, right?”
“……I did.”
“You’re late to answer?”
“I, I ate…. He took care of it….”
“Lana did?”
“Yeah….”
For the past year, Lana had stayed at Tianis Academy. She must have been taking care of sunbae during that time.
“What about when Lana and I weren’t around? Did you eat properly?”
“…….”
“Sunbae?”
“Cake, I ate cake….”
I knew it. I saw her eating only sweets even during her academy days. With no one to stop her, she must have eaten what she wanted.
“What about yesterday?”
“Yesterday, too, cake….”
“Then we should eat a meal instead of dessert today, right?”
“…Yeah.”
Sunbae nodded with a look of despair. I almost chose a cake myself because of her cuteness.
But I held back. In the past, when she was a Homunculus, it was okay to fill her stomach with desserts, but now she is a perfect human being. If she doesn’t get proper nutrition, she will definitely get sick.
I ordered a meal with proper nutritional components. The food came out quickly, and we started our late dinner.
“It’s not good….”
Ruina-sunbae frowned as she ate the food. I said to such a sunbae.
“You still have to eat it, and you have to get used to it. Sunbae is human now.”
It is absolutely necessary for the future. For example, in preparation for having a baby. She may have eaten whatever she wanted for the past year, but now that I’m back, I have no intention of just letting it go.
“Yeah, I know. I’ll eat it.”
Sunbae, having heard my words, chewed thoroughly. Of course, her face is still crumpled up.
After finishing the meal, we left the cafeteria. Now it’s time to go back to the Holy Kingdom. I held sunbae’s hand and said.
“I’ll be going now.”
“When are you coming?”
“Hmm… I think I’ll be back in the Empire in about two weeks. Oh, I might come a few times this week like today.”
“Okay.”
“Then….”
I cast magic to return to the Holy Kingdom. But sunbae’s hand, grabbing my sleeve, stopped me.
“Are you just leaving?”
“Yes?”
“We made a promise….”
Sunbae’s gaze towards my lips. Only then did I remember what I had forgotten.
I didn’t have the courage to sit facing each other here, so I bent my knees to match her eye level. Ruina wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me straight on the lips.
“Chwurup, jjok….”
“Jjok, jjoop….”
She sucked on my tongue and lips as if devouring them. A movement and sound full of passion. Because of that, attention was drawn from the surroundings.
“Wow, they’re doing it right out in the open….”
“Didn’t that person get married recently?”
“She did…. She’s a playboy as the rumors say.”
Especially how many students were watching….
“Kyaa, Kyle-sunbaenim is devouring Professor Ruina!”
Some students even said things like this. But ignoring them, we continued the kiss.
Afterwards, sunbae, satisfied, pulled away first. Her cheeks were slightly red, probably from excitement.
“Are we done?”
“Yeah. We’re done.”
“Do you want to do more?”
At that question, sunbae shook her head.
“I’ll do it next time.”
“I don’t mind doing more.”
“You’re busy.”
“It’s true that I’m busy, but….”
Today, I came because of Chloe, but next week is my wedding with Estella. I don’t know how tomorrow’s schedule will change, so it’s better to go back.
‘And there are things to do while going….’
It’s not like I have no time at all. I could spare a day for sunbae.
The schedule is slightly off, but can’t I do that much for the person I love?
But this time, sunbae refused again.
“It’s okay.”
“Really?”
“Yeah. Instead, stay longer next time.”
I lifted Ruina up and said.
“I definitely will! When I come after finishing work, I’ll stick by your side for a while!”
“…Put me down.”
“I don’t want to.”
“Pu, put me down….”
Sunbae squirmed in the air. But I didn’t let go. I watched the spectacle of her trying to get away from me a bit more before putting her down.
“…You were bad.”
“Isn’t it fun?”
“…It’s not fun.”
She, sulking, didn’t make eye contact with me. Even that was cute, but it took a bit of time to resolve her sulking.
Anyway, I moved to depart for the Holy Kingdom.
“I’ll come later.”
“Yeah. Goodbye.”
I left the academy, seeing Ruina off. But I didn’t immediately move to the Holy Kingdom with magic.
The place I headed to was the train station. I was planning to take a train to the Yustia Holy Kingdom.
***
“Hoo, that was close.”
I let out a sigh of relief and boarded the train. I’m sweating on my forehead because I ran around quite busily.
It wasn’t easy to get a ticket because it was late at night. There weren’t many trains running at night.
It was even more difficult because it was heading to Yustia. I was barely able to board the train after receiving another passenger’s ticket.
I arrived at the private room. I cast magic.
Soundproof, shockproof, waterproof. I used all the magic I could to prevent what was happening here from being exposed to the outside.
Of course, it’s unnecessary unless Chloe wakes up in the middle, but I installed it in preparation for any possible situation.
With the preparations finished, I took Chloe out of the subspace.
She slumped down when I put her on the chair. She is still in doll form. I spoke to the doll Chloe for no reason.
“Chloe. Were you doing well inside?”
Even if I talk to her, there is no answer. It’s the same even if I grab her horn.
“Don’t tell me you’re sleeping again? Were you bored inside?”
Usually, time is stopped inside the subspace. It’s a measure taken to prevent things like food from rotting.
But this time it was different. I set it up so that the same time flowed as outside, and I slightly connected the space so that her horn and hand could touch.
In other words, all the things that have happened so far have been conveyed to Chloe. So, unless she’s asleep, there should be a response….
“Could it be… are you sulking?”
Twitch!
An answer came back as if to say don’t talk nonsense.
“Haha!”
I burst out laughing for a moment. After laughing for a while, I gently touched the symbol of the Demon King and said.
“Why, Chloe. Are you so jealous that I’m sharing love with a villain who’s far below you?”
Chloe was once the final boss. A villain at the pinnacle of this world.
On the other hand, Ruina is a mid-boss. Compared to her, she is a villain of a much lower class.
From the reason for their existence to their roots, there is a huge difference between the two. Such a difference exists between the two that one cannot even dare to look at the other.
That’s also why Chloe doesn’t memorize Ruina’s name. Even if she is a mid-boss, she was nothing more than a bug to Chloe.
At least, Ruina was treated that way as far as Chloe was concerned. Such Ruina is now receiving a lot of love in my arms, so she is jealous.
While she is living in doll form.
“But Chloe….”
I whispered, close to her ear.
“You too could have lived being loved like Ruina-sunbae. The reason you are in this state now is because you gave up.”
“…….”
“So don’t be jealous of sunbae. It’s all your fault. It’s your fault for being stubborn and feeling unreasonable emotions.”
If she was jealous while awake? Then I would have been willing to accept it. I could accept the whims of a loved one.
But those are not emotions to feel in doll form. From the moment she gave up ownership of her body, Chloe had no right to express her dissatisfaction.
“…….”
There is no response. But I can roughly understand what she’s feeling. I stuck to Chloe to soothe her.
“Haa, Chloe. Were you bored inside? I didn’t even touch you, and you were just blankly alone.”
I continued, taking off the clothes I had put on her, one layer at a time.
“Don’t worry. I’ll make up for what I couldn’t do. For longer than yesterday.”
The train to Yustia runs for at least 6 hours. In other words, Chloe will have me all to herself during that time.
“Look forward to it. You’ll love it.”
I took out one by one the magic tools I had completed today.
Extra Episode 24 Chloe’S Story – Development (2)
Side Story 24 Chloe’s Edition – Development (2)
I kindly introduced the magic tools I had prepared.
“This is for developing the boob-vagina. It looks a bit unique, right?”
A line with a round suction cup attached. That’s attached to the operating device. There’s only one now, but it can be increased to a maximum of 20 by supplying mana.
“Originally, I was going to make it in the form of cupping? Ah, you probably don’t know what cupping is. Just think of it as a cup. Anyway, that form was inconvenient to use, so I gave up. It also leaves marks easily.”
I gradually explain what the tool is for so she can understand.
“Its purpose is to activate sensation. The mana from the suction cup will make the flesh and skin sensitive. The owner of the mana is naturally me. I’m also slowly engraving my mana on your body.”
I could do it myself like yesterday, but I need to sleep, so I decided to use tools. This is more convenient in the first place.
“Do you see the needle at the end of this suction cup? It’s for injecting drugs. I can’t not use drugs for this kind of thing. The drug is a special one I made myself, so look forward to it.”
Chloe flinched slightly at the mention of drug injection. I said something reassuring.
“I don’t use anything addictive like drugs. I want your body to react sensitively only to my body, not to be ruined.”
I’m going to use it for a long time, so I can’t ruin it, right? I’ve minimized development through pain.
Of course, I made the needle painless as well. It’s smaller than 1mm, so you won’t even feel a stinging sensation.
“Before I show you the next one….”
I channeled mana and attached the increased suction cups to Chloe’s chest one by one. It sticks to the skin as it is.
One on the nipple, two on each side of it. A total of six suction cups were attached.
“How does it feel?”
“……”
It doesn’t seem uncomfortable. I generated a few more suction cups.
“As you can see, this has very good versatility. It sticks to all skin surfaces. It’s not like you can only use it on your chest. Watch carefully. You can use it like this.”
Three near the abdomen, two on the neck. I attached five more in total. After confirming that they were firmly attached, I turned on the switch.
“Ugh.”
“The effect is good, seeing as your body is reacting on its own.”
Mana mixed with the hero’s power and divine power. The two most effective forces against the Demon King have penetrated the body.
Of course, I’m adjusting it weakly. If I use it too much in a situation where she doesn’t resist, Chloe will die. I mixed it in very slightly, to the level of tickling.
Good response even in the very early stages. I’m curious about when my mana is completely imprinted later. I had great expectations.
“Next is for developing the mouth-vagina. You’ll like this one.”
A cylinder with a diameter of 3cm and a length of 30cm. The ingredient is similar to jelly and is soft. In other words, there is no chance of hurting your throat.
I put this in Chloe’s mouth. Not just messing around with her mouth, but very deeply, until the jelly stick is completely in her esophagus.
“It all goes in.”
As expected, is it because she resembles a succubus? Chloe swallowed all 30cm of jelly.
“Cough, eugh….”
Chloe tried to vomit as the foreign substance blocked her throat. The jelly stick gradually pushed out of her mouth. I pushed it in as much as it pushed out and said.
“You can swallow it all, right? Good, our Chloe is doing well. Good girl, good girl.”
I gently stroke her horns and cheer her on. Perhaps my sincerity got through, Chloe’s throat accepted the foreign substance.
“Good job, Chloe. I’m so proud of you.”
I praise her wildly. Maybe because I’ve been touching her horns since yesterday, her body happily accepted my touch.
Twitch!!
Of course, her mind is still resistant.
After putting in the entire jelly stick, I channeled mana into the magic tool. The mouth-vagina magic tool activated.
The jelly is gradually swelling. The transparent thing fills the gap. I can only see part of her mouth and throat, but it must be stuck to her esophagus.
“Eugeuk, eueuk…!”
“It’s okay, it’s okay. It’s just a little uncomfortable. It’ll be over soon.”
I touch her suffering body. Chloe accepted the changes being made to her body with a slightly more comfortable face.
That’s how the magic tool operation ended. I checked inside her mouth.
“Good. It’s done properly.”
Jelly stuck to the mucous membrane. There’s nothing wrong with it, seeing that the magic circle engraved on her tongue is reacting well.
“You’re not suffering anymore, right? Breathing is also comfortable.”
A thinness of 0.001mm level. You don’t even feel like there’s a foreign substance. Rather, the jelly protects her throat, so it probably feels more comfortable than usual?
It’s a really satisfactory result. Of course, Ruina made it, but I designed it, so my contribution is also high.
“This jelly is a development and auxiliary device. It will help me use your mouth-vagina better. By connecting it to your muscles and nerves. When you feel pleasure later, it means the jelly has completely bonded.”
When that happens, you’ll only feel pleasure even if I poke around roughly.
“…Thinking about that makes me so horny.”
I remember using Lana’s mouth like a vagina. My wife was also messed up like that, so I wonder how the face of that proud Demon King will be ruined.
“……”
Blood rushes to my dick. I wanted to pour out my semen on that Demon King who was sleeping soundly right now.
“…Should I just do it?”
A conflict arises for a moment. If I’m going to do it, it’s not too late to equip all the magic tools. I was already at my limit because of Ruina anyway.
“But doesn’t being in doll state mean I can use her as I please?”
Then wouldn’t Chloe be happier if I used her according to her purpose?
“Chloe. Is it okay?”
Chloe twitches and sends a reaction. I hugged her.
“Thank you for allowing me!”
Twitch! Twitch!
“Yeah, I know your heart well. I’ll use your mouth-vagina until you’re satisfied.”
I ignore the intensely returning reaction.
After that, I quickly took Chloe off the chair. I made her lean back in the correct posture and adjusted her position so she wouldn’t fall over in the middle. I took off my pants.
My dick is full of anger. How excited was I that the blood vessels of my erect dick were throbbing.
Thud, I matched my glans to Chloe’s red lips.
“Haa, Chloe….”
The boob-vagina felt so good too. I wonder what the mouth-vagina will be like. I secretly imagine what kind of sensation that obscene vagina will have as well.
But now is not the time to care about that. I gently pried open her mouth with my glans.
“Her body temperature is so high….”
Her appearance is human, but her roots are a Demon King. Her structure is different from humans. That’s why Chloe’s body temperature was high.
The inside of her mouth is over 40 degrees. Saliva wets my glans first, and if I put it in a little more, the front of her tongue touches it. The soft tongue licked my dick.
And that was my limit.
“Eubeup!”
I stabbed my dick in at once. The throat assisted by jelly accepted my dick without resistance.
“Damn, why is the mouth-vagina better!”
A different sensation from the boob-vagina. A pleasure like using a real vagina surges from my dick.
Her esophagus moves wrigglingly, covering my dick meticulously, and swallowing and inhaling to pass the foreign substance into her stomach.
Her mouth doesn’t rest either. When I activated the magic circle, her lips moved back and forth, stimulating the base of my dick.
Tongue? This side is also busy.
Chloe’s tongue is quite long. It’s long enough to reach her chin. Thanks to that, she could swallow my dick and stick out her tongue to lick my balls.
Mouth play united for the pleasure of my dick. A pleasure that feels like it will drive me crazy strikes my brain.
As a result, I became even more violent.
“Heubeup, heubeueup!!”
“Haa….”
I shook my waist and put my dick in and out mindlessly.
There is enough lubricant. The overflowing saliva coated my dick and made it smooth.
“Keueuk, I’m cumming…!”
I couldn’t even last 10 minutes and finally reached my limit.
Byureureureureureut!!
I ejaculated semen at once like when I used the boob-vagina. This time, the ejaculation time was too long, so it felt closer to excretion.
After shooting semen into her stomach in one go, I lost all my strength.
“Siiiibaal… I’m going crazy….”
I feel like all my energy has been sucked out after cumming once. Of course, it’s just a feeling, not the real thing. But it was real that I had no strength.
Now it’s the second, no, the third time, but I’m suddenly starting to worry. I wonder what will happen if I put it in her vagina.
“…I’m not going to cum right away like premature ejaculation, am I?”
Eh, no way I would do that, right? How much stamina do I have.
Anyway, I shot it out satisfactorily. I sat Chloe back in her chair.
“Let’s see… Ugh.”
I open her tightly closed mouth. Her mouth and throat are filled with white liquid. Chloe’s mouth-vagina was covered in my semen.
I shot so much that the smell of semen wafts from her mouth.
“Chloe. You have to chew it carefully and taste it properly. Okay?”
Saying that, I activate the magic. Chloe’s mouth began to move like she was eating, and after tasting it sufficiently with her tongue, she swallowed it.
“Good job, Chloe.”
I stroke her horns and head and praise her.
Some people may think this is meaningless, but it’s not at all. This is also a development and imprinting process. It makes her remember this sensation with the jelly connected to the nerves and engraves it on her body.
“Now the only thing left is the vagina, right?”
In fact, the vagina is already under development. With the suction cup.
One in the uterus, one in the vagina, and one in the clitoris. I keep channeling mana through her skin to stimulate her nerves.
So what did I prepare for the vagina?
“This.”
I took out a sticker. The sticker, as thin as a suction cup, fluttered in my hand.
“It looks like nothing. But… be careful, because it’s a big deal if you ignore it.”
How hard I worked to conceive this. It took the longest time when I made the blueprint. Of course, it took Ruina time to make it too.
I attached the sticker to the vagina hole. Then the magic was activated immediately.
Ziiiiing─
The vagina is tightly closed with sealing magic. The sticker blocked external intrusion.
But what about the inside?
“Do you feel the inside of your vagina is full of mana? That’s the core of this magic tool. It converts the stimulus applied to the synchronized object and implements it equally in the vagina, vagina, and uterus.”
A non-existent dildo? Vibrator? It’s easier to think of it that way.
“There are two things connected. One is my dick, and the other is your body except for your vagina.”
In other words, whether I feel it or Chloe feels it, her vagina is being stimulated.
That means the pleasure she feels from her neck, chest, and vagina, which are being developed with suction cups, is being transmitted to the inside.
“Eugeueut!”
She’s already reacting. I smiled with satisfaction.
“Haaam, I’m sleepy….”
It’s late at night, so drowsiness is pouring in. I’ve equipped all the magic tools, so I decided to go to bed now. Of course, there are things to do before that.
The first is to inject an aphrodisiac before going to bed, and the second is to be naked with each other.
The former doesn’t need to be explained why, and the latter is just for my pleasure.
It’s like hugging your favorite doll to sleep. It’s similar to that. I sleep well when I hug the person I love.
After injecting the right amount of aphrodisiac, I hugged Chloe with my dick between her thighs.
Drowsiness comes quickly. I hugged the doll even tighter and muttered.
“Chloe… good night….”
Twitch!
“Yeah, I’ll… sleep well too….”
I fell asleep like that.
Extra Episode 25 Chloe’S Story – Development (3)
Side Story 25 Chloe’s Episode – Development (3)
How many hours have passed…?
I don’t know. I don’t know anything. My head is all messed up, and I can’t think of anything. Normal thinking is impossible.
At that moment, something began to creep up. Feeling a sensation I couldn’t pinpoint, I muttered.
“Ah, it’s coming….”
Coming? What, what’s coming? What on earth….
Such questions were fleeting. The sensation that had been creeping up spread throughout my body and soon turned into itching. And that reminded me of a forgotten fact.
“I remember….”
I was being toyed with by that bastard.
He poked my pussy with his fingers and used my breasts and mouth as he pleased. Not with his hands, but with his dick.
He didn’t just use them. He relentlessly degraded me while pounding and pounding with his huge cock. He used my body solely to unleash his sexual desires.
“Crazy bastard, psycho bastard, pervert bastard….”
How a guy who treats a woman’s body like a toy could be the protagonist is beyond imagination.
Actually… it’s not that I didn’t know. I knew. How animalistic he is during sex. I had been watching it for over two weeks, so it would have been stranger if I didn’t know.
“Still, still can’t… Ooh…!”
It’s coming.
“It’s coming, it’s coming, it’s coming…!”
The waves of pleasure that had crashed over me countless times. It’s coming again.
I gritted my teeth and endured. I tried desperately to resist the pleasure transmitted from the body.
There was also the option of just giving up and accepting it, but I couldn’t help it.
“If I, if I cum more here… Euhk!”
I curled my body into a ball and barely managed to hold back the climax. Then, I squeezed my thighs together to close my pussy tightly. It makes me feel a little better, for a moment.
But it didn’t last long.
This time, my pussy is itchy. My vagina is itchy too. My uterus is itchy.
Just, just… the entire reproductive system of this lewd body is itchy.
I want to touch my pussy right away. I want to rub and poke my pussy, just like he did, to relieve the itching.
But I can’t.
This space is the bottom of my consciousness. It is a world within my mind.
My current body is merely a reflection of reality. In other words, it’s a non-physical illusion, not a real body.
So, even if I touch my pussy here, nothing will change. The itching won’t disappear unless it directly affects reality.
“Ah, ah, ah….”
It’s coming. The climax I barely held back is coming again. At that moment, I instinctively felt it.
“Dangerous, dangerous, dangerous…”
The stimulation has been going on for over 8 hours. The number of orgasms has already exceeded dozens, and will soon reach a hundred.
My physical condition is not normal either. The erogenous zone development that took place during that time drove me even crazier.
Not to mention the state of my breasts and pussy, even my neck, which was less sensitive, has become as sensitive as my pussy.
It’s all because of his magic tool. The magic tool I thought was insignificant has made me like this.
Especially the pussy magic tool. The one that connects the sensation of my body to the sensation of his cock is the biggest problem. This damn tool is preventing the orgasms from stopping.
The pleasure felt by the cock that is wrapped by my thighs.
The pleasure felt by my body excluding the pussy.
The two combine and are transmitted to the pussy, making me go crazy.
What kind of perverted tool did he make? It’s an idea that’s impossible unless your brain is soaked in lust.
The worst part is that sensitivity increases over time, and the speed of orgasm increases exponentially.
I’ve had over 20 orgasms in the last hour.
If, if it continues like this… what will happen if 1 hour, 2 hours pass?
The result is obvious. I already feel it’s dangerous now, and my mind will definitely break.
That alone cannot happen. The reason I’m in this state is to suffer while watching him be happy. If my mind breaks, that intention will disappear.
But there is no suitable solution. To remove this magic tool, I have to wake up, but that means doing what he wants.
I have to find a way. A way….
At that moment, his cock brushed past my clitoris. That was the final resistance.
“Euhgit!”
The orgasm didn’t end with just one.
“Eugeut! Ooh-ook! Stop… Keueuk!”
Triple orgasm. My head explodes. The momentary rush of pleasure messes with my mind.
Pshoo-pshoo-pshoo-pshoo!!
In reality, my pussy, which was having repeated orgasms, spewed water several times. That sensation was transmitted to me.
“Hah, hah, haaaah…!”
My whole body is strange. I feel drained and can’t think of anything. I could only lie down, panting heavily.
“Heugeut, Heueuek!”
I barely managed to stop the orgasms. But the afterglow remained, and faint moans leaked out from between my tightly closed teeth.
“P-please, stop….”
I begged, trembling. It stopped now, but if something like this happens again, I really don’t know what will happen.
But no matter how much I struggled, no matter how much I conveyed my wishes, there was no response.
-Eung, Chloe… I love you….
He’s making such sleep-talking noises outside.
“Stop sleeping and wake up, you stupid bastard! It was really dangerous just now….”
Reaction transmitted from reality. I stopped talking for a moment. No, I had no choice but to do so.
His cock… was rubbing against the entrance of my pussy. He rubbed my pussy with the tip of his glans as if he were going to insert it.
“H-hey, hey, heyaaaa stop…!”
No response even if I send a reaction. Rather, he hugged me tighter and stimulated my pussy and clitoris with his cock shaft.
“Heueung, eugeut….”
I suppress my moans and pleasure as much as possible.
“Ssee-baaal….”
Isn’t this bastard actually awake…?
I had such doubts every time I pulled my hips back and matched the glans to my pussy. The movement of his cock is becoming more and more precise.
“How can a sleeping person’s… Eugiit!!”
I climaxed once again due to the stimulation of my clitoris, his cock, and the magic tool. A moan that even a street prostitute wouldn’t make flowed from my mouth.
“I don’t know, anymore….”
My mind, which was so messed up from cumming too much, didn’t even have the strength to complain. It was a real limit, let alone resistance.
Exhausted, I closed my eyes as is. It’s a little more comfortable this way.
“Maybe….”
It might be better to live as a sex doll like this. If he gets tired of me and throws me away, that will be a form of punishment in its own way.
Just as such thoughts were taking over my mind. I felt the handling of the horns changing from the outside. And words were conveyed.
-Chloe. Did you sleep well?
That fucking bastard finally woke up.
***
“Hwaaahm~.”
I woke up feeling refreshed. When I opened my eyes, Chloe’s bright red hair came into view first.
“Heueueup, haa….”
I buried my head in the top of her head for a moment and smelled her scent. Even though she hadn’t showered since yesterday, she still smelled fragrant.
“So good….”
Waking up in the morning and smelling the scent of the person you love is a really happy thing. I woke up while smelling her scent for a while to shake off my drowsiness.
Next, I gently stroked her horns and spoke to her.
“Chloe. Did you sleep well?”
Twitch!!!
“The reaction is intense from the morning.”
Chloe showed an intense reaction as if she had woken up. She seems like she wants to kill me.
Then a question arises.
“Don’t tell me you didn’t sleep?”
I thought she would sleep with me while I was sleeping. It seems Chloe was awake the whole time. Of course, it wouldn’t be for the same reason, to make me happy.
Still, the fact that she didn’t sleep makes me happy. I praised her wildly.
“Good job, Chloe. Our Chloe is good, so good.”
I gently stroke her head and horns. But the reaction that came back was not good. She acted like she was going to attack me.
“Hmm, did something happen? The reaction is more intense than yesterday.”
Yesterday, she reacted positively when I did this. Not today. She is on edge.
“First of all….”
I got up first. It’s a chair that I can lie down on, but it’s more uncomfortable compared to a bed.
“Eutchah.”
Squeak….
When I pulled my cock out from between my thighs, I heard a sticky sound. My cock was covered in a sticky liquid as much as the sound. It’s not a normal amount.
The chair couldn’t absorb all the liquid, and it was overflowing onto the floor. A puddle was forming.
Sniff, I smell it. My semen is slightly mixed in because I must have cum while sleeping, but 90% of this liquid was spewed out by Chloe.
“How much did you cum? Now that I see it, the inside of the room is also filled with the scent of a female.”
Twitch!!!
“You’re very angry….”
I’m seeing this kind of reaction from Chloe for the first time. Even when she was suffering from guilt, she reacted negatively, but she never showed anger.
“What did I do while sleeping?”
A reaction comes back. I examined Chloe with a reaction containing intense affirmation.
“There doesn’t seem to be any problem with your body….”
A demon is a demon. Even though she spewed out water that would have killed an ordinary human, she is fine. Rather, she is even more energetic than before.
Then, is there a problem with her mental state?
But there is no way to confirm. Chloe, who has sealed herself, has no way for me to touch her. Checking the reaction with her horns is all I can do.
Twitch! Twitch!
“Okay. I’ll do it moderately.”
I don’t want to see her mental state break down either. The only thing I want to break down is her body.
Even so, Chloe expressed dissatisfaction.
“Well, I’m sorry. I didn’t know it would be this bad.”
In the first place, this is my first time developing erogenous zones. I’ve never done it to anyone, not even once, so I have no choice but to be unskilled.
“I’ll be careful next time. Ah, as a gesture of apology, I’ll make your pussy orgasm.”
Twitch!!
An answer comes back. I refused outright.
“No.”
I remove the magic tool by peeling off the sticker. Unlike the one for developing the mouth-pussy for future integration, this one could be removed at any time.
I also remove the suction cups just in case. It would be a big deal if she really broke down.
Tzeuk-geo….
“It’s sticky.”
The inside of her slightly open pussy had sticky liquid stretched out like thread. It was a scene that showed how much Chloe had climaxed overnight.
“Originally, there is a magic tool for vaginal development, but I’ll let this one slide.”
Saying that, I slowly poked my fingers into her pussy.
Tzigeok, tzigeok, tzigeoeok….
A fairly lewd sound echoes. But contrary to my expectations, Chloe reached orgasm without even poking her a few times.
Pshoo-pshoo! Pshoo-shoo-oot!!
“Eung, eung, eung…!”
“Oh.”
Is her body automatically emitting moans now? It has been developed quite a bit in just one day. It was a surprising thing for me as well.
“Okay, Chloe. I’ll count the numbers, so cum again according to the signal. Got it?”
I hug her and whisper in her ear. I poked her pussy more vigorously and counted the numbers.
“Three, two, one….”
Ttjilkkeokttjilkkeokttjilkkeokttjilkkeok!!
The cheap sound of a cheap pussy is heard.
“Ah, ah, aah…!”
Unfortunately, the moan is a little lacking. She could have made a bigger and more vulgar sound. Is it because her mouth is not open much?
Still, I wasn’t disappointed. There is plenty of time.
Above all, today.
“Eugeueut!!”
It was still only the second day of development.
Extra Episode 26 Chloe’S Story – Development (4)
Side Story 26 Chloe – Development (4)
“Oppaahahaha!”
Estella’s cry echoed from afar. The saintess was full of energy today as well.
She landed in front of me and immediately hugged me tightly.
“You’re late! Do you know how long I’ve been waiting? Try to come earlier!”
I stroked the saintess’s hair and soothed her.
“I was late because I came by train. Please understand.”
“Uhhung… Ah, there. That feels good….”
She likes it when I gently scratch the back of her head. She came closer, urging me to touch her more, and directly guided me to the area she wanted me to scratch.
After a few more minutes of scratching, Estella calmed down.
“Why did you come by train? You could have come directly.”
“Just for a change of pace?”
“…….”
The saintess stared intently at me. Her eyes were full of suspicion. Estella lowered her voice and said quietly.
“Oppa, tell me the truth. The reason you went to the Empire… was it to do it with that older sister?”
“Huh? Who are you talking about?”
“The professor, the professor! The one who used to be a homunculus as small as a child!”
She thinks I went to the Empire to have sex with Ruina. That’s what Estella seems to think.
“That’s not it. I haven’t done it with Senior yet. I only kissed her when I went.”
“Don’t lie! There’s no way a perverted playboy like you wouldn’t have done it!”
“It’s true. Kissing was the end of it with Ruina.”
“Now you’re even calling her by her name so casually! Tell me the truth now!”
Estella bit my shoulder with her teeth. She bit so hard. It was almost bleeding, and even a deep mark was left.
“Don’t you trust me?”
“I don’t trust you!”
“…….”
I can’t say I went to turn Chloe’s shitty pussy into a perverted pussy….
Of course, even if I sugarcoat it, it’s hard to tell Estella. She had a bad relationship with Chloe.
“More than that, how did you come here so quickly? You just set foot in the Holy Kingdom.”
“I’ve laid magic all over the Holy Kingdom. So I can go right away when Oppa comes. I’m going to expand it to the entire continent later.”
“Please don’t do that….”
It’s nice that you’re trying to find me, but if it spreads to the level of surveillance, even I will be reluctant.
“Then what about Lana?”
“Unnie is sleeping. Maybe it’s the effect of the pregnancy, but she’s suddenly been sleeping a lot. And don’t change the subject.”
“That means….”
I pretended not to hear the rest of her words and continued.
“That means it’s just the two of us right now?”
“Huh?”
I hugged Estella. She made a dumb sound and was flustered, and tried to back away slightly. Of course, I gave her even more strength to keep her from falling.
“Ooooo, Oppa… your eyes are scary….”
“Then why did you try to avoid me?”
“That’s not it… Ugh!”
As I sucked on her neck, Estella moaned softly. It didn’t take long for her to show her female face. But she stopped me.
“Uhhung, Oppaahahaha….”
“Why do you keep calling me?”
“Wait, just stop for a second….”
“You were the one begging me to do it.”
Not only yesterday, but every time she shouted at me to have sex with her, but when I actually try to do it, she refuses.
“Ah, the… preparation….”
“What do you need to prepare? Weren’t you begging me because you were all prepared?”
“Not that kind of preparation….”
What on earth is the reason for that?
Ah, maybe.
“Is the timing bad?”
“That’s, not it….”
“Then what’s the problem?”
If it’s not her period, there’s no problem at all, right?
If she’s reluctant to have sex for pleasure, I don’t intend to force her. But the Estella I saw didn’t seem to have that kind of conviction.
Someone who begs for baby-making sex all the time has that kind of mind? That’s ridiculous.
Even if it’s not her ovulation day, it doesn’t matter. If I have the power of the World Tree, I can make her body capable of getting pregnant at any time. It’s not for nothing that it’s called life.
“Tell me. What’s wrong?”
“Th, th, th, that’s….”
Estella, deeply agonizing over something. But she didn’t say it in the end.
“Ah, anyway, no…! Let’s wait until the wedding for sex!”
“…….”
Something’s tantalizing. I just want to knock her down as is and stick my dick in her.
Of course, I know I’m being contradictory too. I was the one who refused even when Estella seduced and begged me, and I drew a line saying I would only do it after marriage.
It feels strange to be on the receiving end of that.
“But you know,”
“Wh, why are you doing this….”
“Only sex is forbidden, right? Other things are okay.”
“Uh, uh, uh… Yes….”
Estella’s face turned red. I immediately picked up the saintess and ran to a nearby building.
“L, let me down! I can walk! Oppaahahaha!”
“It’s okay. Just hold on tight.”
“Everyone’s staring at us!!”
Let them stare if they want to. It’s not like I’m showing Estella’s naked body, and I can show them as much as they want if the saint is carrying the saintess away as if kidnapping her.
They’ll know what we’re going to do anyway, so what’s there to hide?
That’s how we entered an empty room. I instantly cast magic and put Estella down.
“O, Oppaahahaha… I’m too excited….”
“Yeah, I know.”
“We have a lot of time, so let’s take it slow. Okay?”
“No.”
I said firmly. And I took off the saintess’s clothes. Clothes that can be removed just by untying the strings. Her snow-white nude body was soon revealed.
“You’re beautiful today too….”
It’s a beauty that I admire no matter how many times I see it. I’m curious how this body was made.
How does it compare to Chloe?
‘Well….’
Is Estella slightly superior? It’s not for nothing that the saintess is called the goddess of beauty.
But it’s a very slight difference. They’re both beautiful in my eyes. Of course, Estella’s breasts are much bigger.
“Estella.”
“Y, yes, Oppaahahaha….”
“Do you have any plans today?”
“I’m going to see Ju-hwang-nim to match clothes with you in the afternoon….”
I check the time. Even if I take noon as the minimum, there are still more than 2 hours left.
I sat the naked Estella on my lap. Not facing each other, but in a position where I’m hugging her from behind. First, I buried my nose in her neck.
“Heup, haah….”
Maybe it’s because her body itself is lewd, but her scent is also sexy.
It didn’t end there, I sucked on her neck and moved my hands. I grabbed her breasts with my right hand and gently stroked her pussy with my left hand.
“Euhut, Oppaahahaha… please take it slow….”
“I’m not rushing. I’m going to do it slowly until it’s time.”
I’m going to let my lust build up and build up until I get turned on, and then I’m going to explode when I reach my limit.
Suddenly, I wonder why I’ve changed so much. I never had the desire to harass the person I love.
Lana’s case is an exception. That’s just because I fell into my wife’s guidance.
Of course, I got a little too serious in the middle and got too caught up, but I hope you know that I don’t like treating the person I love like a tool.
Anyway, there was no need to ask about the cause of this.
‘It’s all because of Chloe.’
I’m spending almost every hour working on Chloe’s development, so all my thoughts and actions are directed towards that. The reason I’m doing this to Estella is also influenced by that.
Squeak squeak… squeak….
“Heueung…♡”
Estella moaned. Her pussy was quickly wet, as if she felt good.
“Oppa, Kyle Oppaahahaha….”
She calls my name in my arms. That turned me on, and when her soft flesh and female scent were added, my hand movements became a little more intense.
Squeak squeak squeak squeak!
I poked and scraped her wet and warm pussy, and pulled it out. I made her pussy feel good as much as I loved her.
Squelch squelch squelch squelch squelch!!
“Eunghit! Eueueung…!!”
Estella’s body bounced greatly. I held her down tightly as she thrashed, and at the same time, I continued to stimulate her breasts and neck.
“Oppa, Oppaahahaha… too rough, higeut, too rough….”
“Do you not like it rough?”
“I, I… I like Oppa who is beastly rough too… but I like kind Kyle Oppa more♡”
“I’m going crazy, really….”
She’s saying things that make a man happy. Anyway, she’s so cute I could die.
I adjusted the speed of my thrusting as the one and only saintess wanted. I rubbed her pussy with slightly slower hand movements. This time, I gently touched her clitoris as well.
“That’s good… Keep, keep doing it… Euhut!”
That’s how I spent time tenaciously touching Estella.
***
After finishing my schedule, it was evening. I returned to my house in the Holy Kingdom.
Unfortunately, Lana and Estella aren’t here. It’s not like they went somewhere, the two of them went to take an evening bath. I was going to join them, but I had something to do for a while, so I came to the room alone.
I need to finish my work before they come, so I opened the subspace. And I took Chloe out.
“Chloe. Were you doing well inside?”
I haven’t seen her since this morning. I ask her how she’s been first.
But there was no answer. She doesn’t react even when I touch her horns.
She’s not sleeping. How do I know?
“Eugeut, eugeut!!”
Pyooshut! Pyooshut! Pyoshuwoooot!!
She’s orgasming so loudly like that, there’s no way she’s sleeping. I’m glad I connected her horns and hands.
Her mind isn’t dead either. Based on my morning experience, I adjusted it to a precarious limit level.
The reason she’s not reacting despite that is because I left her alone for quite a long time.
More than 8 hours from yesterday to this morning, then a short release and then another 16 hours until this evening. She’s been maintaining her orgasm state for a total of more than 24 hours, so it’s natural for her to be in this state.
If I leave her alone like this for another day, she’ll really die this time, right? Continuous orgasms without rest are hard even for a woman.
I removed the magic tool and spoke to her.
“Chloe.”
“…….”
“Chloe?”
“…….”
“You’re not going to answer? Should I throw you back into the subspace as is and leave you alone for a day?”
Twitch!!!
She belatedly reacts.
Having woken up from a state of unconsciousness, she immediately cursed at me. She wasn’t saying it directly with her mouth, but I could tell it was a curse right away.
“Still, isn’t it better than dawn?”
If you only count the total amount, it’s probably similar to 8 hours of pleasure. Of course, Chloe must be dying, though.
Chloe told me to eat shit and sent me curses. Of course, that’s just the feeling I get.
“Anyway, the reason I took you out now is….”
I got straight to the point. Originally, I would have checked her pussy and breast sensations here, but I didn’t have time for that now.
“I’m planning to sleep with Lana and Estella tonight, you see? But both of them are in bad condition. Lana is pregnant, and Estella is refusing to have sex with me today.”
I endured it somehow back in the academy days, but not anymore. If the person I love is lying next to me, my lust will build up too.
Just sleep like this in this state? A problem will definitely arise.
“So I’m going to relieve my lust and sleep. So I’m going to use your pussy.”
Twitch!
Chloe trembled greatly. Reactions desperately refusing continued to flood in.
I ignored it and took off my pants. My dick was already hard and erect. I carefully matched my glans to Chloe’s pussy.
Huh? Weren’t you going to have sex only after marriage?
What are you talking about? A doll isn’t a person. It’s a toy. So there’s no problem at all even if I use it as a masturbation tool for relieving lust.
“Chloe. I’m going to take the hymen you’ve cherished for so long.”
Resistance continues to be transmitted. I ignore it this time too. I pushed my waist in at once and pressed down with my dick.
“Oook!!”
The dick that penetrated her hymen reached the entrance of her uterus.
Extra Episode 27 Chloe’S Story – Horns (1)
Side Story 27: Chloe Arc – Horn(1)
“Wow, woah….”
Admiration escapes me without realizing it. Chloe’s pussy is that shocking.
Softer than breasts. More pressure than a mouth. It feels like the extreme characteristics of a breast-pussy and a mouth-pussy combined.
The inside of her pussy is also not ordinary. Each ridge of her vagina has a different texture, and they cling to my dick and stroke it like independent entities. As if they are alive.
“Fuck….”
A sensation I’ve never experienced before. A curse word slips out without me realizing it.
Seriously, Chloe’s perverted and sloppy pussy is beyond words. It feels like I could cum just by having it inside me like this.
“Chloe’s succubus pussy is so good….”
In the past, I couldn’t understand the guys who were obsessed with succubi.
I didn’t understand why they wanted to sleep with women who just sucked their energy. Some guys even risked their lives to find them.
Now I understand. Why they were so crazy about succubi. This is worth risking your life for sex.
“I should have done this sooner.”
I’ve wasted half my life. That’s all I can think about. If I could go back to the past, I would make a vow to have sex with Chloe no matter what. That’s the kind of pussy it is.
Having adjusted to the sensation of her pussy, I slowly moved my hips.
Squeak… Squeak, squeeaaak….
“Haaa….”
I’ve only moved three times, and a groan comes out involuntarily. The pleasure rushing from my dick makes me feel dizzy. If you taste this pussy, you can’t help but feel that way.
The entrance of her pussy tightens in a way that’s optimized for squeezing out semen, and as I said before, the individual movements of the vaginal ridges are enough to make you lose your mind.
Among them, the best is undoubtedly the uterus. Chloe’s succubus-like uterus is completely different from a human’s.
Suck suck, her uterus sucks on my dick deliciously. It’s not just sucking on the glans that’s attached to the entrance of the uterus. It swallows part of the shaft and sucks on it.
A near-magical feat. I’m curious how she does it.
Unlike the pussy and vagina, the uterus is not an area that can be controlled. Therefore, putting a dick into the uterus is almost impossible.
Even if you open it with mana or force your way in, there’s a problem. It’s a very sensitive space for babies.
In fact, I put it in Lana’s uterus once while doing it with her. The reaction wasn’t good.
A slightly rejecting feeling? The uterus itself pushed the dick away. Even Lana, who was in a state of unconsciousness, groaned in pain.
Fortunately, the inside of her uterus was covered in semen, and I quickly pulled it out, so she didn’t hurt anymore. At the same time, I also realized that uterine sex was impossible.
But Chloe is different. She accepts my dick into her uterus as if it’s natural.
“Chloe’s uterus is amazing….”
I’m already going crazy with her vagina and pussy. With the addition of her uterus, my head is turning to mush.
More than that, relieving my sexual desire is my priority. I shook my hips according to my instincts.
“Ok, ok, ok!”
Reactions burst out one after another from below. I hugged her upper body, whispered in her ear, and kept pounding her pussy.
“Chloe, do you like it?”
“Ooook!”
“Haa, I’m glad you like it. I’ll make you feel even better.”
As much as I love her, I thrust into her pussy with all my love. Chloe continued to let out moans filled with happiness.
“Eugeut! Geut!”
“Why are you holding back all of a sudden? Let me hear more of your vulgar moans.”
She bites her lip and holds back, probably because she’s embarrassed. That stimulates my sadism. I pushed my hips in and rubbed my dick deep inside her uterus.
“Eugieet!”
Finally, a good reaction bursts out. Her expression is also slowly breaking down, and the reaction from her uterus becomes even more intense. It doesn’t want to let go of my dick, as if it’s asking for semen.
“Okay. I’ll give you semen soon.”
If she wants semen, I have to give it to her. I’m also reaching my limit, so I shook my hips even more vigorously.
Soon, the feeling of ejaculation welled up. I immediately pressed my hips close and ejaculated into her uterus as is.
Byureu….
At the moment of shooting the first thick shot. Chloe’s uterus reacted.
Suck suck!
The suction power inside intensifies. Chloe’s uterus squeezed the dick that was pressed tightly against it, right as it was ejaculating.
Byureureu! Byureureureureut!
“Ah……”
Squeezing that brings the word ‘milking’ to mind. Before the semen even reaches my urethra, it’s forcibly sucked into her uterus. My mind is blank.
Even though it has already extracted a huge amount, Chloe’s semen extraction doesn’t end there. Her tightly wrapped vagina stimulates my sensitive dick and eggs it on.
In the end, I was squeezed out again.
Byureureureureureut!!
A longer and longer ejaculation than the previous one. The amount is three times as much.
“Chloe’s milking uterus is crazy….”
Seriously, that’s all I can say. I can’t believe that such a pussy, no, such a uterus exists in this world. It’s an experience that I feel like I’ll be addicted to for the rest of my life.
As I was savoring the afterglow of ejaculation for a moment.
-Hehe, I like it because my body feels warm after taking a bath in the Holy Kingdom’s bathhouse.
-That’s because I asked the elves to get some medicinal herbs that are good for pregnant women!
The conversation is transmitted from the hallway through the magic I set up. It seems they are returning after finishing their bath. I installed magic on the path they’re taking, so there’s still plenty of time.
I was about to pull my dick out. But it wouldn’t come out.
“…Chloe?”
I call her. But there’s no reaction.
She hasn’t fainted or anything, and she’s clearly awake….
“Are you sulking by any chance? Because I used your pussy as I pleased?”
Twitch!
She cursed at me with a fit of hysteria. But I was the one who felt bad.
“Chloe. How many times have I told you? It was your choice to become a doll. But you can’t get angry like that just because I fucked your pussy, right?”
Shouldn’t I be the one who’s angry? I’m working so hard to wake you up.
“Anyone would think I forced you to become a doll. Right?”
“……”
She didn’t answer. There was no reaction even after 5 minutes.
“Haa….”
I sighed and lifted her up. Then, facing each other, we sat on the bed. Her uterus is still tightly gripping my dick.
“I’m sorry, I was wrong.”
“……”
“I’m sorry for using your pussy as I pleased. But you know that it’s not all my fault, right? So… let’s forget everything with a kiss of reconciliation. Huh?”
I counted to 30 in my head and slowly met her lips.
“Peck.”
At first, it’s just a light brush of the lips. With no reaction, it looks like I’m really kissing a doll.
After 30 seconds of kissing, this time I insert my tongue. Her mouth opened easily, but there was still no reaction.
After about 1 minute passed. Chloe’s tongue moved slightly.
“Chwileup….”
“Chwip.”
Our tongues intertwined. There was hesitation in her movements, but Chloe matched my pace well and mixed her tongue with mine. Each time, her saliva came over to me.
So sweet….
As expected, it’s because she’s a succubus. Even her saliva is sweet. It’s addictive to the point of being close to a drug.
We had a kiss of reconciliation for about 10 minutes. As Lana and Estella were about to arrive, I said to her.
“Can you let go now?”
“……”
Instead of words, she shows it with action. The tightness of her uterus gradually decreased.
Pop!
I pulled my dick out of her pussy. Even when I pulled it out, it clung to me as if telling me not to go. Seeing the reaction that was different from her will, I wondered if she was really alive.
Just after pulling my dick out while leaving my semen in Chloe’s uterus like that.
Hwaaa—
The symbol of the Demon King briefly shone and disappeared. It didn’t end there, and part of Chloe’s horn in the sub-space also reacted.
“What now….”
But before I could solve my curiosity. It was announced that Lana and Estella would arrive soon.
I had no choice but to put Chloe into the sub-space. Of course, I attached the magic tool. Even if I’m in a hurry, I have to keep doing what I have to do.
After that, I cleaned up all traces of Chloe. I completely eliminated the smell so that Lana wouldn’t notice it like before.
About 5 minutes later, the two of them returned.
“Oppa! We’re back!”
“Kyle, we’re back.”
“Welcome back.”
I greet them as if nothing happened. Maybe because I was just having sex with Chloe….
At that moment, Lana’s eyes narrowed. She called me softly.
“Kyle.”
“Why, Lana?”
“Did you masturbate again? I smell semen.”
“……”
How did she smell it? I obviously erased the smell and traces, and I even took a quick shower just in case. So she shouldn’t have smelled anything….
“Is it that hard to hold back?”
“…Yeah.”
I nodded slightly.
I had been living in sex with my wife for over 2 weeks. If I suddenly stopped that, I would go crazy. Just being with them makes my sexual desire build up.
In the midst of all that, Chloe in her doll state came into my hands, and Estella tempts me every time, so how can I endure it? It would be weirder if I was normal.
“Hmm….”
Lana fell into thought. Then, as if she had made a decision, she led me to the bed.
“I’ll help you from today until the wedding. With my mouth, of course. How about it?”
“Do it.”
The answer came reflexively. There was nothing to think about. I was already not able to cum enough to be satisfied with the sex with Chloe, so I was very lacking.
“Estella, do you want to join us too?”
“Uh… I want to! I’m going to use this opportunity to see how big Oppa’s dick is, like Unnie said!”
She’s not going to have sex, but she’s going to suck my dick. I don’t know what she’s thinking. If she just has baby-making sex with me right now, everything will be solved.
“Kyle, sit here.”
“Oppa! Take off your pants quickly!”
Like that, between Lana and Estella, the two I love, I took off my pants.
***
Gnaw.
Chloe bit her nails. As she did, she muttered.
“It’s dangerous, it’s dangerous… This time it’s real….”
I never thought it would turn out like this. I just did it just in case….
Why did it turn out like this? The magic was working properly. That is, until he ejaculated and pulled it out.
But why….
At this rate, my efforts to become a doll will be in vain. If he notices this, he will definitely….
“Ah, no!”
But there was nothing I could do from within. I couldn’t do anything unless I woke up and reused the magic.
That’s why Chloe.
“Please don’t notice, please….”
I could only desperately pray that Kyle wouldn’t find out.
Extra Episode 28 Chloe’S Story – Horns (2)
Side Story 28 Chloe’s Episode – Horn(2)
My face is burning. I don’t need to look in the mirror to know my current state. It’s clear that it’s as red as this heat.
Seeing my appearance, they said.
“Kyle, your face is red. Are you excited?”
“From my perspective… it looks like you’re embarrassed!”
“…Yeah, I’m embarrassed.”
I’ve never done it with more than two people at once.
Having repeated countless lives, it’s not easy to love someone, and even if I do, the environment doesn’t allow them to meet each other.
Above all, I prefer dealing with only one person. That way, I can properly pay attention to them. If I do it with more than two people, there will inevitably be grievances.
For that reason, I felt very awkward and embarrassed by this situation where I was lying between my beloveds, whom I was loving for the first time in my life, and only had my dick out.
“Hehe, Kyle is cute. Kiss.”
Meanwhile, Lana smiled brightly and kissed my glans. Then, she kissed her way to the base. Soft sensations touched my skin in succession.
“Sniff sniff… Squoosh.”
Reaching the base of my dick, she buried her nose in it and smelled it. My wife still loved the smell of my dick.
As she sucked my balls and dick diligently, she made me feel good.
If Lana was on my left, Estella took her place on the right. But she didn’t act right away like Lana.
“Wow, that’s Oppa’s dick….”
Estella was busy admiring my dick. It’s understandable, as today is her first time seeing my dick. Until now, I’ve been the one doing the lewd things, so she’s never seen it before.
Perhaps that’s why she examined my dick thoroughly with a curious face. Curiosity oozes out of every action.
“Oppa. Why are the blood vessels so thick? It’s almost grotesque.”
“What do you mean grotesque when you’re looking at a person.”
“It’s too bumpy. Isn’t it going to burst?”
“It won’t happen, so don’t worry.”
Not trusting my words, Estella carefully brought her face closer to my dick.
“Sniff, lick.”
Estella smelled it with her nose once and licked my dick with her tongue. Then she made a strange expression.
“It’s amazing. It’s addictive, like alcohol, wanting to keep tasting and smelling it. Is that why unnie is like that too?”
“Lana is an exception.”
Lana is mostly because of her nose. Even if you like the person you love, there are hardly any people who fall for them like that.
As if reading my thoughts, Lana lightly bit my dick. Feeling a sting, I stroked her head and soothed her.
Meanwhile, Estella pressed her face close to my dick.
“Look at this, Oppa. Oppa’s dick is bigger than my face. It was true when you said it wasn’t small?”
Estella comparing her face length with my dick. As she said, my dick was slightly longer.
“Wow, the thickness is amazing too. I can’t even grab it all with one hand.”
This time, she gently wraps her hand around my dick. A different sensation than the one felt in the balls and base, which Lana is in charge of, is transmitted to my dick.
A series of incredibly arousing processes. Without realizing it, my dick tenses up.
“Huh? Why, why is it getting bigger…?”
I doubt she’s saying that because she really doesn’t know. From my perspective, it’s clear she knows.
“More than that, Estella.”
“Yes? What is it, Oppa.”
“Are you just going to keep watching? Lana’s going to take it all.”
Lana’s tongue and mouth, which had been staying near the balls and root, occupied half of the shaft. At this rate, there would be no part for Estella to occupy.
“Unnie, that’s so unfair!”
“Squoosh, Estella is slow. If you’re a female, you should satisfy the male before your own curiosity.”
“It’s my first time seeing Oppa’s dick today! Unlike unnie!”
“Still, it’s Estella’s fault.”
“That’s absurd!”
Lana and Estella are fighting. What a precious scene. The two of them were very close even in the academy days, and even now, they never fought at all.
Maybe this is the first time I’m seeing it too?
“Ah, unnieeee… please, please suck me too!”
Lana, who had taken charge of all parts except the glans. With such intense movements, there was no room for Estella to intervene.
After whining for a while, Lana moved away from my dick.
“Estella. Satisfy your curiosity later when we’re alone. Right now, focus on relieving Kyle’s sexual desire. Got it?”
“Tch… I understand.”
Estella nodded reluctantly. Then Lana said.
“Shall we start with the shaft first?”
“Yes, Unnie.”
The two of them sat demurely with my dick in front of them. Because they were so close to my dick, their breath touched it. The slightly excited breaths felt very good.
“Shall we start, Kyle?”
“Haa, Oppa’s dick….”
That’s how Lana and Estella’s lips touched my dick.
“Kiss, Squoosh.”
“Kiss, Lick.”
Starting with a kiss, the two’s styles of service were divided.
Lana sucked on the shaft of my dick with her lips, and Estella licked it with her tongue.
Of course, I like Lana’s side. That doesn’t mean I don’t like Estella’s. Since different sensations and stimulation poured onto my dick, I felt like I would cum soon.
Moreover, Estella’s skills, which she learned from the World Tree, were considerable. It didn’t feel like it was her first time with me, and she stimulated various parts of the dick shaft with varying degrees of intensity.
Lana, who was watching quietly, taught her.
“Kyle likes to stimulate each part differently. He likes sucking the shaft with pressure the most.”
“What about licking?”
“He likes that too, but he likes it second best.”
“Hee, I see.”
Then she changes her style. Like Lana, she sucks on the shaft, gently licking in between with her tongue.
“I like that, Estella….”
A pleasant moan escaped. Estella smiled and sucked even more intently.
After some shaft stimulation. Lana headed for the balls.
“Estella, take charge of the glans. He likes pressing the area where the glans goes in with your lips, and gently scratching the frenulum with your tongue.”
“I understand, Unnie.”
Each taking their place, they start again.
There’s no need to mention Lana’s ball-sucking skills. The accumulated experience had completely grasped how to make me feel good. Her control skills are also perfect.
Estella followed her advice well. She pressed the area where the glans was recessed with her lips, and gently scratched the bottom of my dick and the frenulum with her tongue.
Then, as if something came to her mind, she removed her tongue. What is she trying to do? Estella stimulated my urethra with her soft tongue.
Not too deep, and at the same time, she gently licked the entrance of the urethra appropriately without hurting me.
“Wow….”
This feels unbelievably good….
As expected, is it because she learned from a god? Even though Lana has more experience with me, Estella has much more knowledge about how to please a man.
“Haa, both of you feel good….”
I stroked the heads of the two who were working hard. Seeing how happy they were just by knowing what I liked, they both sent me eye smiles.
Smiling happily from different angles, more blood rushes to my dick.
As they were pleasing my dick, they switched dicks. Lana took charge of the glans, and Estella took charge of the balls.
“The balls are sensitive, so be as gentle as possible. Don’t hurt them?”
“I know that too.”
The place where the sperm that will one day impregnate someone is located. As such, Estella sucked the balls as carefully as possible.
“Lick, lick.”
To be exact, she licked them. Because of the area, there was hesitation in her actions.
I stroked her head and taught her how.
“First, put it in your mouth.”
“Like this?”
“Yeah, like that.”
There are still many awkward parts, but it will get better as she gains experience.
“Next, apply pressure as if you’re sucking it slightly.”
“What’s next?”
“Roll it gently with your tongue in that state.”
Estella followed my words well. She slowly rolled the right ball with her tongue.
“Good. Just keep doing that. You can put both in later when you get used to it. It would be good to increase the pressure a little too.”
She nodded slightly and continued the action.
Gradually, pleasure accumulates and accumulates. The feeling of ejaculation surged. I said to Lana, who was biting and sucking on my shaft.
“Lana, I think I’m going to cum.”
Lana immediately put my hand on her head. A scene as if telling me to use it as I please. I could immediately tell what my wife wanted here.
“Estella, come out.”
“Yes? Why suddenly?”
“Come out for now.”
Estella comes off. Immediately, I shoved my dick into Lana’s throat with all my might.
“Eu-bub!”
My dick touches her esophagus. My wife’s throat greeted me pleasantly again today.
How does she accept this big dick? I understand Chloe because she resembles a succubus, but it’s amazing that Lana, who is an ordinary human, can do it.
“Lana, I’m going to cum soon, so hold on.”
“Gurgh! Guuuurgh!!”
Tears welled up in Lana’s eyes, and even as she made painful noises, she continued to shake her hips. She inserted and removed her dick solely for the purpose of satisfying my sexual desire.
“Oooooooo, Oppa?!”
At that time, a flustered Estella called me. I didn’t stop and continued to use Lana’s throat.
“Oppa!!”
“What’s wrong? You’re hurting my ears.”
“What are you doing now! Unnie is in pain!”
Ah, it’s definitely not a good sight. Because I’m using a person like a tool. It would look even more so because Lana is shedding tears and snot with a broken face.
“Didn’t Lana tell you?”
“Yes? What are you talking about….”
“Lana likes this. Take a good look.”
Saying that, I shook my hips even more excitedly. I shoved my dick into her throat as violently as when I was thrusting into her pussy.
“Eu-eup, Oo-op! Gurgh!!”
All sorts of bizarre sounds come out. If you couldn’t see what was happening, it’s a strange sound that you would think was made by a monster.
“Look at this. She’s not even resisting. Her face is gradually turning into a female’s face.”
“Bu, but….”
She can’t understand it with her head even after seeing the scene in front of her.
While Estella was looking at us with a dazed look. The feeling of ejaculation reached its end. I shouted while pressing Lana’s head towards the roots as much as possible.
“Lana, I’m going to cum!”
She opened her throat wide and accepted my dick.
That’s how I couldn’t hold back and ejaculated.
Bleurrt! Bleurrrreeuurrrrt!!
A long ejaculation. Again, I shot a huge amount into Lana’s throat.
Gulp gulp, Lana swallowed the semen into her stomach again today without fail.
“Heu-eup, Heueueup.”
Then, she buries her nose in the hairy root and inhales. Her face is being taken over by pleasure.
I squirted out all the semen left in my urethra and pulled out my dick. Lana gasped for breath and asked me.
“Kyle… haa, haa… were you satisfied…?”
“Yeah, I was satisfied. Thank you, Lana.”
“No. I, I liked it too….”
It seems like she’s out of breath because it’s been a while since she’s done it. I shouldn’t overdo it today.
“Uh, Unnie… are you really okay?”
“Yeah, I’m okay. There’s nothing wrong.”
“…Am I the only one who thinks it’s weird?”
“It feels good once you get used to it. Do you want to try it, Estella?”
Lana is seducing Estella.
“Th, then just once….”
In the end, she fell for Lana’s seduction.
“I, I can’t do it, ugh, my throat is too….”
Of course, there was no way it would work properly. It’s usually hard even for skilled people.
“Hee, Estella can’t even do this?”
“Ho, how can I do this… huh? You’re supposed to know how to do it?”
At that time, the World Tree’s stigma shone. It seems like it spoke to Estella from over there.
I intervened at this point.
“Lana, stop teasing her. World Tree, don’t be a voyeur of other people’s sex lives.”
“Heehee, I understand.”
Following that, the World Tree also disappeared. After that, I told Estella.
“It’s normal not to be able to do it. Lana is just unique.”
“Th, that’s right? I’m normal, right?”
“Yeah, you’re normal.”
“Phew….”
Anyway, it was satisfying even though it was just one shot. I was going to go to bed now. But Estella didn’t seem to think so.
“Oppa… are you really going to sleep…?”
“Do you want to do more?”
“I also… want to try eating Oppa’s semen…. Unnie ate it all….”
Estella grabbed my hand as I was about to pull up my pants. How can I stop when she’s looking at me like this. I pulled down my pants again.
“Then shall I cum in your mouth this time?”
“Leave it to me!”
Estella shouted confidently.
It seems like tonight will continue late into the night.
Extra Episode 29 Chloe’S Story – Horns (3)
Side Story 29 Chloe Arc – Horns (3)
11 AM. I woke up at a time that was embarrassing to call morning. Still, thanks to a good night’s sleep, I wasn’t tired.
As I got up, my eyes went to both sides.
Lana and Estella. My beloved women were fast asleep, hugging my arms. Only now did I realize why my arms were stiff.
As I pulled away the two who were clinging to me and got up, they murmured.
“Uung, Kyle…”
“Eumnya, Oppaaaa…”
The sight of them looking for me in their sleep talk. So cute I could die. I want to kiss those cheeks and whisper my love right away.
Then my gaze goes to their mouths. The mouths that were sucking and licking my dick just a few hours ago. Remembering that made my lower body tense for no reason. I wanted to ram my dick in them again.
But I didn’t act on it.
We fell asleep at 5 AM. We did it until the sun rose. They must both be tired, so I decided to leave them as they were.
I covered them again with the messed-up blanket and got out of bed.
“The weather’s nice~.”
The Empire is still cold, but the Holy Kingdom is warm like spring. As expected of a country where God lives, there are no seasonal changes.
It’s almost lunchtime, so there are many people walking around. The followers of the Holy Kingdom are, as always, busy running around preparing for the wedding.
I took a walk around to shake off my sleepiness. Then a priest came to find me.
“Saint, is the Saintess by any chance…”
“Estella? She’s sleeping. She’ll probably wake up after lunch? What’s wrong?”
“Lord Ju-hwang said that the dress for the wedding has been completed.”
“She must have been sleeping and couldn’t answer the call. I’ll go with Estella when she wakes up.”
“Understood. Then.”
He bowed and left.
“When she wakes up, we can eat and go. Before that…”
I returned home. I headed alone to a quiet room where no one was, not the room where Lana and Estella were.
Afterward, I opened the subspace and took out Chloe, who had been neglected all night.
“Eugeuk, eugeuk!”
She’s working hard to reach orgasm again today. She’s in this state as soon as I take her out. Her pride is still there, as she grits her teeth and suppresses her moans.
“Chloe, did you sleep well?”
I deliberately greet her. But the reaction that came back was lukewarm.
It feels like she can’t concentrate properly? Her reaction keeps cutting off while she’s getting angry.
“I don’t think she’s sulking…”
Why is she suddenly like this? I watched Chloe for a moment.
Her pussy and stomach are trembling as if they’re cramping, and her breasts and nipples are also twitching a lot. Moans continue to flow from her mouth.
When her orgasm calmed down and her condition improved.
“Hmm.”
I gently stroked Chloe’s vulgar breasts.
“Eugeueueuk!!”
Chloe’s body floats up. Her back is bent backward, and her whole body is convulsing and trembling. She tried to suppress her moans as much as possible, but no matter how tightly she closed her mouth, it was not enough to stop them.
“Eugiieeit!!”
Pyooshyut! Pyooshyut! Pyooshyueeoot!!
She spews moans that fill the room above, and liquid that would soak the entire bed below.
“Oh.”
An even more vulgar sight than yesterday. A sight just before she crosses over from a female to a beast. It seems her body has become more sensitive than yesterday.
To think she’d change this much overnight. The magic tool’s performance is good. Even I wouldn’t have been able to make her like this in such a short time.
“Her face is properly ruined too.”
Just looking at it makes my dick hard. Chloe’s ruined face stimulated my lust to that extent.
I picked up Chloe and sat her on my lap. In a form where I was hugging her from behind. In that state, I fondled her breasts, rubbed her pussy and clitoris, and whispered.
“You know what? It’s only been 3 days since I started developing your body. That means your body, which has become a perverted, lewd body, can become even more vulgar.”
“Eugeuk! Eugeuk! Geueueut!”
“Wow… hearing moans right next to my ear is amazing…”
The moans I hear right in front of me dig into my ear. With that sound as background music, I touched her pussy and breasts even more diligently.
Pyooshyueeooeoeoeoot!!!
Only 3 minutes. Chloe orgasmed magnificently. A transparent stream of water curved and spurted from her pussy.
“Ooh, oohk! Ooooohk!!”
Beastly moans are a bonus. A moan that reminds me of Lana flowed from her mouth. It made my dick even harder for no reason.
But I don’t feel much emotion. What I want is not her defenseless state, but her usual words and sounds that she makes to the man she loves.
I slowed down the rubbing speed and asked.
“Chloe. Isn’t it about time you spoke?”
“Geueueueut!”
“Don’t try to hold it in, just say it. It’ll be hard to hold it in any longer.”
Not to mention her sensitivity, her body is soaked in aphrodisiacs and various drugs. In the midst of that, if you only have orgasms for almost 3 days, even I would have a hard time enduring it.
I’m actually amazed that Chloe has endured this far. I wonder how long she can maintain this state. I even think that her mind might really die in the middle.
But I’m looking at the current situation positively.
Why? Because Chloe’s frequency of intervening in her body is increasing.
At first, she didn’t react at all. She would twitch and show her dissatisfaction, but she didn’t directly react with her body.
But what about now? The number of reactions has increased, and she’s forcibly stopping her moans. Not only that, but if I think about yesterday, it’s even more certain.
The kiss of reconciliation. She accepted it. She even shared saliva and mixed tongues. It’s an unbelievable thing if you think about the first day.
“If you wake up now, I’ll forget everything and forgive you.”
“……”
“If you don’t want to, I’ll have to do it more severely. I’ll make the drug combination stronger too… Ah, you know there are still magic tools left, right? These are more of a supporting feel, but it’ll probably be much harder to endure than now.”
If I equip these… I don’t even want to imagine it.
“……”
I waited for a few minutes, but there was no response. It seems like I have no choice but to go all the way to the end.
I moved on to the next development. Then I remembered what happened yesterday.
“That’s right. What was that yesterday? The thing about your horns shining.”
Twitch!!
What is it?
Chloe’s reaction is intense at that moment. Just mentioning her horns, why on earth…?
“Chloe’s horns…”
Twitch!
“Hor…”
Before I could finish speaking, she reacts. Chloe twitched greatly even just by making the sound of horns.
“…Is there something in your horns?”
Twitch!!!
“There’s something there? Seeing how you’re reacting.”
What kind of secret is it that she’s acting like this? Curiosity is bubbling up. I carefully examined her horns, which I was already touching.
“There’s nothing particularly special…”
It shone briefly yesterday, but nothing has changed. The texture and shape are the same as I always see.
“There’s no smell, and the hardness is the same.”
No matter how much I look at it, it’s the same horn state as usual. I couldn’t figure out what was there that made Chloe react.
“Come to think of it…”
I remembered that the horn fragment I put in the subspace also reacted. I took it out to check.
“This is ordinary too…”
The only difference is that the horn fragment was received a long time ago, so the color has faded. Compared to the horns on her head, it has no vitality.
I played with the horn fragment for a while, rolling it around. There was a reaction from the horns and the fragment. Both horns shone slightly.
“Huh?”
The reaction disappeared in an instant. I repeat the action I just did.
I keep touching it with my hands, then rolling it on the bed, and then gently poking the small hole in the horn fragment. And the moment I let a little mana flow.
Hwaaak!
The horns shone again and disappeared. At the same time, a signal came from her stomach. And that directly to me through the horns.
I laid Chloe down and examined her stomach. As expected, there’s nothing visible.
But now I had the horn in my hand and let mana flow. Then, something faint began to appear on her stomach, where her uterus was located.
“What is it? It looks like some kind of pattern…”
A pattern like the stigmata on my hand can be seen. But it’s too faint to see well. Even shining a light on it only shows that there’s something there.
“Chloe. What is this?”
“……”
There’s no answer. No, there’s no reaction at all. As if she couldn’t speak, she avoided my question.
“You know that if you come out like that, it’s even weirder, right? Wouldn’t it be better to tell the truth when I’m asking nicely?”
“……”
“How precious is this secret that you’re avoiding answering?”
The fact that she, who has a strong pride, is doing this means it’s really important and precious. I thought of various things to uncover this secret.
First of all, the horns. Chloe’s horns were a part of her body that she cherished very much. She valued them as much as her life.
In the past, I wondered why she did that, but now I could understand. A means of communication with her consciousness, which is asleep. Through that, I think that at least this is greatly connected to her soul or spirit.
Then why did her horns shine, and why did a pattern appear on her stomach?
I thought back to when her horns shone.
“At that time, I definitely… came in her uterus. A lot of it too.”
I remember ejaculating a huge amount of semen into her uterus. Her horns shone right after I pulled my dick out.
Is there something separate in the uterus too? Something so important that it connects with the horns…
A word I heard someday comes to mind.
Succubi, who live off the energy of men, will have a day to make the choice of a lifetime.
They give everything for their other half who will be with them for the rest of their lives.
I dismissed it at the time, but those words fit perfectly with the current situation. After all, Chloe’s demon king body was made based on a succubus.
Of course, it won’t be exactly the same, but it will have a similar foundation.
“…Chloe.”
I call her softly.
“……”
There’s no reaction. But this time, it felt like the silence of someone who had a secret exposed.
I held the horn fragment tightly in my hand and spread her legs.
A tightly closed pussy. It doesn’t open because she intervened.
Ignoring it, I put my dick at the entrance of her pussy. And I rubbed it gently with my glans and said.
“Try to resist hard. I need to check if my hypothesis is real or fake.”
Twitch!
A pretty intense reaction comes back. But unlike her mind, her body reacted differently.
Jjigeoeok….
The pussy that is slowly beginning to open. The sufficiently developed pussy realizes that this dick is its one and only master and opens on its own.
“Haa….”
The vaginal folds that cling much more intensely than during the last sex. It’s a reaction like a dog welcoming its owner. I continued to push my dick in while receiving a fierce welcome.
A feeling of ejaculation fills me up every moment. I squeezed my sphincter and endured until I reached her uterus.
I quickly reached the entrance of her uterus. It also opens immediately and welcomes my dick. My huge dick reached the end of her uterus. I couldn’t hold back my ejaculation anymore.
Byureureureut! Byureureureureureut!!!
I ejaculated a darker, and a huge amount of semen than Lana and Estella squeezed out last dawn. I spewed out so much semen that it felt like excretion.
Chloe’s uterus contained all the semen in it. It greedily gulped it down as if wondering how to handle this large amount.
The moment I ejaculated all the semen.
Hwaaak—
The faint pattern on her stomach became a little darker. Its color was as red as Chloe’s hair and eyes.
Extra Episode 30 Chloe’S Story – In Daily Life (1)
Side Story 30 Chloe’s Episode – In Daily Life (1) “Ugh, my jaw and mouth hurt….”
“It’s because it’s your first time. And you did it for a long time.”
“I was too enthusiastic…. Were you like this at first, too, sister?”
Lana answered Estella’s question.
“Me? Hmm… I don’t have any difficult memories. It was just the right thickness for my mouth. My throat was a little sore, but after doing it a few times, it became comfortable.”
“I envy you. I should have practiced more….”
“Estella, you’ll get used to it soon. Or….”
A conversation too embarrassing to eavesdrop on. It’s also embarrassing that I’m at the center of the conversation, but it’s even more embarrassing because they’re so serious. The timing is bad.
Knock knock.
I deliberately knocked and went inside. Lana and Estella were still in bed, taking my spot and talking.
As I entered the room, they both turned their heads.
“Kyle, welcome.”
“Did you sleep well?”
“Yeah.”
I exchanged light morning(?) greetings with Lana.
“Oppa! Where did you go! I was so surprised when you weren’t there!”
“I just went for a walk.”
“Don’t lie! Tell me the truth right now!”
“It’s the truth.”
Her obsession seems to be getting worse. She was clinging to me so much even in the early morning. Will it get better after we get married?
Of course, I don’t dislike it. It means Estella loves me that much.
“Oh, right, Ju-hwang found us. He said the clothes are finished and told us to come?”
“I got a call too. He said we don’t have to rush. He told us to enjoy ourselves in bed a little longer, right?”
“……”
Damn voyeuristic bastards. The so-called gods are just observing other people’s sex lives.
There’s a way to stop them, but it’s not easy because this is the land of the gods. This is their territory. Even if I somehow block them, they’ll definitely peep secretly.
“Should we eat before we go?”
“I’m in. I’m hungry too.”
“I don’t know because my mouth hurts. I’m hungry though….”
She’s been massaging her temporomandibular joint since earlier. Was the early morning work that hard? Well, I guess so since she had it in her mouth for at least 4 hours.
“Still, you have to eat. Do they have porridge or something in the Holy Kingdom? Or even soup.”
We’ll be busy today, so it’s good to fill our stomachs. I think she can eat soft food.
Anyway, we left the house for a late breakfast, or an early lunch.
We arrived at the restaurant and ordered our food. Before the food came out, I said.
“I’ll go to the bathroom.”
“Okay. Go ahead.”
“Come back quickly, Oppa!”
I’m excusing myself to go to the bathroom. It’s not exactly a lie. I really did head to the bathroom. It’s just that the purpose is different.
Fortunately, there was no one in the bathroom. I was going to cast a soundproofing spell if there were people, but that was no longer necessary.
Besides, this is the land of Ha-yang. The bathroom is all white. It’s so clean that there’s not even a speck of dust.
“You wouldn’t complain here, would you?”
No, wait. Would she hate it because it’s a bathroom? Bathrooms themselves have a strong dirty image.
“Whatever.”
It’s not my problem to worry about. If she’s unhappy, she can get up. Still, just in case, I cleaned it with magic and took out Chloe.
She’s still naked. Of course, she’s wearing the magic tool that I designed and Ruina made.
“Ugh, heh.”
She’s holding back her moans like before. Seeing her desperately resisting, I immediately thrust my dick in.
Thwack…!
Regardless, her pussy welcomes my dick. Her vagina and uterus stick tightly to my dick and squeeze.
At the same time, it acts cute. Her vaginal folds wriggle, telling me not to leave her alone, and her uterus holds on tight, telling me not to go.
When did she become so cute? It’s only been an hour since I left her alone, and she’s already like this.
I’m happy with her adorable reaction. I shook my hips to repay her honest body.
Squish squish squish squish!!
The feeling of ejaculation came quickly. A space filled with taboo, a bathroom. There was nothing more stimulating than using a woman like a tool to relieve sexual desire in the middle of it.
More than anything, it’s impossible to last long in front of this pussy.
Then, her uterus scanned my glans and some of my dick’s shaft. It stuck to me as persistently as Lana smelling semen.
“I’m gonna cum, Chloe…!”
Pfft! Pffft! Pffrrrrrt!!
The moment I cum, her uterus squeezes. Her uterus, vagina, and pussy all stimulated my dick at once to squeeze out the semen. But that wasn’t enough, and it didn’t end there.
Even while I was still cumming, her uterus was trying to steal even the semen in my balls. It tried to squeeze them until they were completely empty.
Too presumptuous. I understand wanting semen, but stealing it as if it’s a given is another story. It’s beyond just being annoying.
I think I need to make it clear who the user of this pussy is and who the owner is.
I pulled my hips back. I didn’t ejaculate satisfactorily, but I didn’t hesitate to stop having sex.
The moment I did, her pussy stuck to me. It squeezed, telling me not to leave and to give her more semen. But I wouldn’t give even a little bit of my semen to this kind of uterus.
Pop!
I forcibly take my dick out of her uterus, which had come out to the entrance of her pussy.
Next, I tied Chloe up with a rope and reattached all the magic tools. Every single one, and I used the most dangerous drugs.
One vulgar doll completed like that. Chloe is sitting firmly on the toilet.
In that state.
“Think carefully about what you did wrong while I go eat.”
Bang!
I left her there and left the bathroom.
***
“Kyle, the food’s here. Come quickly.”
“Oppa, come and eat quickly. It’s getting cold.”
When I came back, the food had arrived. I sat down and said.
“You can eat first. You must be hungry.”
“I waited for Kyle. We should eat together as a family.”
I smiled and laughed at those words. I was really happy to hear the word “family.” We started eating lunch.
They were both hungry, so they devoured the food. I was also quite hungry, so I was busy filling my stomach without saying anything at first.
After filling our stomachs to some extent, we started talking.
“Sister, do you have any morning sickness? It’s about time.”
“Hmm… not really. I just feel the same as usual.”
“Really? Nothing at all?”
“Yeah. Nothing at all.”
Of course, even if it was a conversation, the topic was almost always like this. Estella, in particular, was very interested.
“But you never know. She said it might be okay at first, but it could get really bad later. The World Tree did. Of course, there are cases where they don’t have it throughout the entire pregnancy, but….”
Estella’s gaze turns to me.
“Oppa. Don’t leave Sister’s side and take good care of her.”
“I’m always paying attention to her.”
“And me too. When I get pregnant, you have to pay as much attention to me as you do to Sister. Got it?”
“Don’t worry, I won’t neglect you at all.”
I’m a playboy, that’s true. But I’m not the kind of trash who would leave a woman who has my baby alone. I’m taking care of both her and the baby right now.
“Haa, I wish we could have the wedding soon. I want to have a baby soon….”
“Didn’t they say we can’t move it up?”
“Yes. Eustia has its own laws. If I had known this would happen, I would have prepared like Sister.”
She briefly lamented and expressed her disappointment. But there was nothing I could do for her. No matter what anyone said, this was the land where the gods lived.
After that, we ate our food and even had dessert, finishing our meal.
“Ugh, I’m full now….”
“Lana, how about you?”
“I’m full too. Should we go now that we’ve all eaten?”
“Yes! Let’s go see the clothes for Oppa’s and my wedding!”
“I wonder if Ju-hwang made them the way I told him to.”
If only the design was decent, I wouldn’t have these complaints. Even gods can’t be perfect, after all.
We left the restaurant, and Estella grabbed my and Lana’s arms and led us.
“Oppa! Sister! Let’s go quickly!”
“Estella, slow down. You know Lana can’t run.”
“Oh, right!”
Anyway, we moved to Ju-hwang’s territory with joyful hearts.
“Hmm….”
I feel like I’ve forgotten something. What was it?
“I don’t know. I’ll think about it later.”
The important thing right now was to check the clothes.
***
“Stop, stoooop….”
I pounded my stomach from the bottom of my consciousness. But no matter how much I did, it wouldn’t reach reality. I’m tormented by the reactions coming from my body.
Even interfering with my body didn’t change anything. It only made it more painful.
A body developed with magic tools. My entire body is practically an erogenous zone. On top of that, the amount of pleasure was amplified dozens, hundreds of times with drugs. It even reached the point where it pierced through even when I blocked the nerves with mana.
Is that the end? No. The biggest problem is my body, especially my uterus. This damn uterus kept screaming for its owner’s dick and semen.
Who is that owner, you ask? It’s that bastard, of course. After that bastard shot his semen, my uterus recognized him as its owner.
It’s often said that the body is influenced by the mind. The opposite is also true. The body’s howls gradually began to affect the mind.
Because of that, I’m going crazy. I could barely maintain my sanity with my entire body in heat and sending me reactions like this.
Yes, I can somehow endure climaxing countless times. But other problems remain.
Creak, bang.
The sound of a door opening and closing. Someone else has come here again.
“Please, please, please….”
I prayed desperately. I begged that they wouldn’t notice I was here.
At that moment.
Click, click.
Some unknown person is trying to open the door. Fortunately, it was locked, so they couldn’t get in, but the danger didn’t end there.
-That’s strange. I thought it was locked earlier too….
The man muttered. The person didn’t leave and said again.
Knock knock.
-Is there something wrong? If you’re not feeling well, I’ll call a priest….
“Get out, get out!”
But there’s no way they can hear my voice. Rather, the other person tried to open the door because there was no response.
“It’s dangerous, it’s really dangerous…!”
What would happen if that man opened the door here? The result is obvious.
He would see me left in the bathroom in a vulgar state and shove his dick into my pussy. My body is currently in a complete state of heat, so it’s certain that it would put the other person in the same state.
I don’t want that. I don’t want the dick of a man who isn’t that bastard. Unless it’s the dick of the man I love….
“Please, come back… please…. Before I’m eaten by another man besides you, hurry….”
I won’t be presumptuous, I won’t act spoiled….
Extra Episode 31 Chloe’S Story – In Daily Life (2)
Side Story 31: Chloe’s Episode – In Daily Life (2) “How is it?”
“…….”
“I said, how is it?”
I didn’t answer Ju-hwang’s question. Instead, Lana, who was next to me, said.
“It suits you so well! Thank you, Ju-hwang!”
“Hehe, of course. Who made it.”
Lana, who expressed her gratitude, spun around me. She examined every detail of the clothes I was wearing, and soon crossed her arms so that my clothes wouldn’t get wrinkled.
“My husband is so handsome! Like a nobleman!”
“Is it that much?”
“Yes, that much! What do you think, Kyle?”
“I also, well….”
The reason I was speechless wasn’t because it was poorly made. It was made so well, with a design that perfectly matched my appearance, that I couldn’t speak.
Even looking at my reflection in the mirror again, I’m amazed.
“Haa, other people should see this look too…. It’s a waste to only see it myself!”
“Shouldn’t you say you want to see it alone in times like this?”
“But you look too handsome right now!”
Like on our wedding day, Lana had a lovestruck face. Seeing my wife happy made me feel good for no reason.
I spoke to Ju-hwang, who made this outfit for me. Of course, the words didn’t come out nicely.
“You should have made it like this sooner.”
“Tsk, tsk, you’re the only one who’s dissatisfied with me. And blame your eyes! If your eyes were just a little kinder, you wouldn’t have anything to complain about!”
Why is he blaming me for that? My eyes look mean because of the environment more than me.
“Anyway, thanks. I’ll wear it well for the wedding.”
“Give your thanks to Estella. I wouldn’t have put so much effort into it if it wasn’t for Estella.”
They take such good care of their saintess. You’d think they were her fathers. They don’t even care about me, the saint.
Of course, it’s not like I can’t understand. Estella actually grew up like a daughter among the gods. It’s only natural that she’s loved.
“By the way, where’s Estella? I want to see what she looks like….”
“Estella is still getting dressed. It’s hard enough to dress men, but it’s nothing compared to dressing women. It takes at least 10 people to help.”
“It’s uncomfortable to wear. If you’re going to make it, you should make it easy to wear. The design is good, but….”
Ju-hwang replied to my words.
“Our beloved child’s wedding is a special occasion for us too. Even for us who have lived for so long, it’s a rare experience. In the past, marriage was unthinkable, and it’s only recently in peaceful times that it’s gradually been happening. More than anything….”
He continued with a serious face.
“It’s even rarer for a saint and saintess to get married. We’ve only seen it three times. That’s why your wedding is very important and joyful to us. Of course, we’re not going to make the outfits ordinary. This time, we put in even more effort and did our best.”
“Isn’t that ‘best’ too focused on Estella?”
“Do you think you and Estella are the same!”
He’s being so picky. Ju-hwang’s current appearance was reminiscent of Lana’s father, her father-in-law. It’s not for nothing that she’s called the gods’ daughter.
Maybe the other gods will be similar. Especially, I’m scared of how much Ha-yang will say. She cherished Estella the most. I might even get to see that ‘Ha-yang’ get angry.
“I’ll live happily with Estella, so don’t worry too much. Tell the other gods too.”
“That’s coming from the guy who left Estella alone for a year!”
“I had my reasons….”
“Because of you, Estella emptied so much alcohol…!”
He blames me for Estella emptying the liquor store. I can’t say it’s not my fault at all, but Ju-hwang, who taught her to drink, is not entirely without fault.
“I’ll refill it as much as she emptied. Not right now, but later. And Estella hasn’t been drinking as much lately anyway. Not since I came back.”
“Cough, cough… well, if that’s the case….”
Anyway, that’s the problem with drunks. They’re happy when you give them alcohol. Of course, there are many convenient things about this simplicity.
Afterwards, I spent time in front of Ju-hwang, further refining the clothes. And after about 10 minutes, the door burst open.
“Oppa!! I’m all dressed!”
When I turned my head, I saw Estella in a wedding dress.
“…….”
“Oppa?”
“Oh, uh, why….”
“Why are you stuttering?”
“Wh, what….”
“See? You’re stuttering again.”
“…….”
I shut my mouth and turned my head.
“Ah! This time your face is all red!”
Estella, seeing my reaction, asked with a playful expression.
“Oppa~ Do I look that pretty to you? Enough to make you stutter and turn your eyes away?”
“…Yeah.”
Just like when I faced Lana at the wedding hall, Estella’s attire was enough to put me in this state.
I calmed down and glanced again, but my heart was still pounding, and my cheeks were burning hot. The wedding dress doesn’t have much exposure, but just seeing her face makes me like this.
“Haha! Oppa is cute!”
Estella snuggled into my arms with an amused expression.
“Kyle, cute!”
Lana, who was next to me, also smiled brightly and snuggled in.
“…The clothes are getting wrinkled. Can’t you get off?”
“No!”
“I don’t want to!”
The two hugged me even tighter. I felt good. It’s just that I’m mortified with embarrassment.
“Hehe, haha!”
Ju-hwang, who was next to me, burst out laughing. He laughed so loudly that the volcano seemed to be leaving.
“Stop laughing.”
“How can I not laugh when I see this! Kehaha!”
“…….”
Damn it. I ignored Ju-hwang and accepted their actions.
“Is there anything uncomfortable?”
“No, there isn’t! It fits my body perfectly!”
“Hmm, let’s see….”
Ju-hwang examined Estella’s clothes and began to finish them.
That’s how we spent time at Ju-hwang’s volcano until around evening.
***
“It’s already evening.”
“I only fixed the clothes a little….”
It was already evening when we came out of the volcano. The sun had completely set. Still, it ended at a reasonable time.
Kkul-lleok, then my stomach rumbled.
“I’m hungry, how about you guys?”
“I’m hungry too.”
“Me too, me too. Let’s go eat quickly!”
The two, who were making kkul-lleok sounds like me, led me to a nearby restaurant.
“…….”
Wait… a restaurant? Suddenly, something I had forgotten came to mind.
Clearly at lunchtime….
“I, I’ll be right back! Go ahead and order and wait for me!”
“Oppaah! Where are you going!”
“Bathroom!”
I ran back to the restaurant I went to for lunch without looking back.
I can’t believe I forgot Chloe. I unconsciously mistook her for being in a sub-space. I had just been neglecting her in the sub-space except when I directly used her, so I ended up forgetting her.
That’s why habits are scary. When you’re caught up in other things, you think it’s the same as usual.
“Ha, damn. I hope she’s okay….”
I hope she hasn’t broken.
I quietly checked Chloe’s horn fragment. I prepared it so that it would react if something happened, in preparation for this situation.
Seeing that there’s no particular reaction, it seems like she’s still okay, but I can’t rest assured until I see it with my own two eyes.
I quickly arrived at the restaurant from earlier. And I immediately ran to the bathroom and opened the door where I had left Chloe.
Her figure came into view through the door that burst open.
“Heok, heok… whew….”
She looked no different from her last state. There was no sign of anyone breaking in. Instead, there were many traces of someone lingering in front of the door.
“Did they come after hearing the sound….”
I removed the soundproofing magic when I left. It was intended to make her feel a sense of crisis. If a woman’s moans were heard in the men’s bathroom, it would be suspicious, and Chloe would do her best not to get caught.
Looking at the traces, quite a few people came. About 5 people?
But they didn’t come inside in the end. That’s because I installed magic here too. So that they would be interested but not come in in the end.
Maybe if this wasn’t here, a dangerous situation would have definitely occurred. I don’t have any intention of giving my woman to someone else.
Anyway, Chloe’s appearance, which I saw again, was quite a sight.
The floor was flooded with the vaginal fluid she had spewed out. The word moist was not enough, and it was so wet that if she were human, she would have died of dehydration.
The ropes that had bound her body were also loosely untied. It’s a trace of struggling, whether it’s because of the external human presence or the magic tool. Because of that, her arms and legs were red in places.
“Hoo.”
I took a breath and tidied my clothes.
And.
Squeak, bang.
I closed the door of the bathroom stall and came inside.
That’s how only Chloe and I were left inside the stall like before. I controlled the magic tool and the ropes and asked.
“Chloe, have you reflected a lot?”
Um, sting…!
Rather than an answer, it was a terrified reaction. It’s a reaction of relief after realizing it’s me along the way.
“I’m asking if you’ve reflected a lot?”
“…….”
There was no answer. But she was sending an answer from the other side.
She sent her intentions by puckering her pussy. She acted as if she wanted me to put my cock in quickly because she had reflected.
“Wow….”
I’m really speechless. This change is that dramatic. I didn’t expect her to change this much in such a short time.
I stroked Chloe’s head and whispered.
“You’ve reflected a lot and figured out your place, haven’t you? You were acting however you wanted at lunch, but now you even know how to act cute.”
I deliberately stall for time. But she doesn’t urge me. She was just puckering her pussy and waiting for my cock.
That reaction alone was enough to change my mind. I immediately took off my pants and matched my hard cock to her pussy.
“If you did well, I should give you a gift. Right?”
Chloe answered, sucking on my glans with her pussy entrance. She didn’t urge me here either. I was impressed.
“Let’s do it quickly and finish it since we don’t have much time.”
Tssugeo-eok….
At first, Chloe’s warm body temperature and pussy wrinkles greeted me. I kept pushing my cock in.
“Haaa….”
Next, her uterus welcomes me. As if she had been waiting, she opened the entrance and naturally accepted my cock.
“I’m going crazy….”
An obedient pussy felt incomparably better than a rebellious pussy.
Extra Episode 32 Chloe’S Story – In Daily Life (3)
Side Story 32 Chloe’s Episode – In Daily Life (3)
It’s over. That was my first thought as the door was about to open.
Now that the screen is gone, my figure will be completely visible, and the man who sees me will be consumed by lust and rush at me.
A future where my vagina is used by a strange man whose name and face I don’t even know. Only the result of being raped remained for me.
I had vowed my whole life. If the day comes when I’m connected to someone, I will only look at that person for the rest of my life.
I was born as a Demon King, and if I was born with a destiny to die someday, I wanted to decide my own love.
In the first place, there weren’t many men who could accept a picky girl like me. The fact that I chose him meant that I loved and acknowledged him that much.
But that vow is about to be broken. The promise I made is about to disappear in an instant.
Of course, his fault is significant in this situation. However, if we trace the fundamental cause, it’s because I gave up the rights to my body and sealed myself at the bottom of my consciousness.
If I hadn’t done that, I could have spent happy days by his side like other people, as he said. In the end, all these results are due to my choices.
So….
-Chloe, have you reflected a lot?
At that moment, I heard a voice. I was startled awake by the voice of my beloved.
-I asked if you’ve reflected a lot?
“Y-yes….”
How should I answer? If I give an unsatisfactory answer, he might abandon me again and leave. And this time, another man might actually find me.
“Th-that’s not good….”
Being seen by another man? I hate it to death.
Only one person is allowed to see my body, and the same goes for touching it. Even if I get angry at the constant teasing, the reason I don’t complain beyond that is because of that.
But I don’t know how to react. I love him, but I don’t know what he likes at all.
Still, there are a few things I can think of. I may not know his tastes, but I know what men like and are happy about.
I slightly released the seal and conveyed my will through the loosened gap. I tempted him by puckering my vagina.
-Wow… You’ve reflected a lot and figured out your place. You were acting as you pleased at lunch, but now you even know how to act cute.
I like it. I completely like it. Even without seeing his face, I can imagine his face stretched out with a silly grin.
My heart is pounding. I only heard admiration, but I feel incredibly good. I want to make him happier, more excited, and more lustful when he looks at me.
“Stroking my hair… also feels good….”
Each time his touch brushes against me, the pleasure doubles. Just the touch of his part fills me with mental satisfaction.
I wish he would do more. I want him to touch my cheeks, strangle my neck, squeeze my breasts, and poke my vagina.
But I didn’t rush him. Didn’t I experience it earlier? Because of the uncontrolled womb, he abandoned me and left. I don’t want to have that kind of experience again.
I quietly waited, controlling my womb that was urging for his cock and semen. Meanwhile, I continued to act cute with my vagina.
-If you did well, I should give you a present. Don’t you think?
Yes, give me a present. I’m working hard to endure and wait as you said. So please, give me a present quickly. Your cock… stick it in my vagina.
Soon, something touched my vagina. From the moment it touched, I knew it was his cock, which took my virginity and was top-notch in both length and thickness.
Of course, my womb also recognized it and went wild. It begged for his cock immediately. I tried my best to control it, but the reaction was so strong that it was hard to stop.
Munching, my vagina bites and sucks his glans as it pleases. It gently stimulated his cock as if it were doing it with its mouth.
“Hoo….”
There’s no particular reaction. He probably thinks this is just me being cute. But I took the initiative firmly to prevent it from doing as it pleases any longer.
-I don’t have time, so let’s do it quickly and finish.
That was a little disappointing. I could do it for an hour, two hours… no, even for a few days. I really could make him feel good, but I hated that he was going to finish it quickly and leave.
But such complaints can be made later. For now, I decided to focus on pleasing my beloved’s cock.
Tskgeeeoooook….
Ah, it’s coming in. His cock dug into the inside of my vagina.
At that moment, ecstasy filled me. Tremendous pleasure and satisfaction, both mentally and physically, enveloped me. It was a sensation I had never felt before.
But there’s no time to be happy. I moved my vagina to fulfill my duty. I wrapped his cock tightly with my vaginal folds.
-Haaaah….
I heard a pleasant moan. His cock also twitched, expressing its joy. I could tell how satisfied he was with my vagina.
I didn’t stop and moved my womb as well.
I opened the entrance wide and welcomed the first and last master’s cock of my womb. My beloved’s cock soon reached the end of my womb.
-I’m going crazy….
He likes it again. Happiness envelops my whole body. It was like a drug with tremendous addictive properties.
I concentrated hard to make him happier. But soon my mind became distracted.
Squeak, squeak, squeeeeak….
It was because he started shaking his hips. I felt like my head was about to explode with the onrushing pleasure.
“Ugh, ungh…! It’s weird, it’s weeeeird….”
Surely the first sex wasn’t like this. Like when I masturbated, all that came from my womb was a pleasant pleasure.
But the second sex is different. Such an intense pleasure ransacks my head, and my stomach is incredibly hot. My vagina, my vaginal canal, my womb, everything is hot.
A phenomenon I’m experiencing for the first time. It doesn’t feel like my body. The things happening to my body right now were so awkward that I was embarrassed myself.
But that is.
“I like it, it feels gooooood….”
It’s not a bad feeling. I want to keep tasting this sensation. So much so that I almost let out a slightly louder moan.
-Haa… Chloe’s clumsy pussy that has repented is so awesome….
He’s putting me down. But even that makes me happy. Rather, the more he berates me, the more my heart pounds.
I muttered in the midst of the waves of pleasure that were crashing in.
“I, I am a clumsy pussy… I’ve reflected a lot too… So, so….”
Please bestow your semen on me…. Pure essence into my womb….
I diligently stroked his cock. I did my best to stimulate my man’s cock. He was happy and used my vagina diligently.
Who would have thought I would change like this. It’s a change that the me of the past could never have imagined. I did make this vow in my womb, but I never thought the day would come when it would actually be fulfilled.
The only regret is that I can’t feel this sensation directly, which is a pity.
I can know all of his love, warmth, and breath, but I’m not directly receiving those things. I’m just receiving what’s delivered to the bottom of my consciousness.
But I have no intention of releasing the seal. That’s still… too much. This sense of guilt that has taken root deep in my heart has not easily disappeared.
-Chloe. Your clamping power has weakened?
“Ugh, I’ll clench… I’ll clench hard….”
For now, I decided to focus only on making him happy.
***
This sex was on a different level than before. The reaction was clearly different.
A spoiled vagina. The current Chloe was exactly that. Her vagina, vaginal canal, and womb were constantly acting spoiled towards my cock.
Moreover, all these reactions are different from what I’ve experienced until now. A movement that seems to be directly involved. The thought that her will was contained in it naturally sped up my hip movements.
Squeak squeak squeak squeak!!
I shook my cock so violently that it made a popping sound. It doesn’t hurt. Even though I already shot a lot of water down there, her vagina constantly squirts out fluids to coat my cock.
This is Chloe’s true vagina. All I can say is that it’s crazy. But I was too busy moving my hips to fall into such impressions.
“Chloe, I think I’m going to cum soon…!”
I’m already feeling the sensation of ejaculating. How can this be after shaking it for only a few minutes? This is the problem with Chloe’s vagina. If you use this vagina, you end up cumming quickly like someone with premature ejaculation.
Aside from that, Chloe reacted to my voice. Immediately after hearing that I was going to ejaculate, she diligently clenched my cock with her vagina.
There was no movement to exploit my semen. More like a feeling of serving? She moved her vagina with a feeling of helping me to cum all the semen in my balls in a pleasant way.
“Chloe, you’re doing well, kuek, keep doing that… ah.”
Suddenly, Chloe tightly clenched the root of my cock. A completely different and intense clamping force than before. In that state, she tightly clenched and pulled up to the glans.
Byururureut! Byureut! Byururureut!!
In an instant, my strength drained and I ejaculated as is. I shot an amount of semen into her womb that even I was surprised at.
“Haa, ssibaal….”
I heard that a succubus’s specialty is semen extraction. Not a single word is wrong.
Of course, I’m also a little resentful. After all, she squeezed out my semen at the end.
But I decided to consider this level as a skill. Chloe’s extraction cleanly drew out my semen to the point where my balls were completely empty.
Moreover, she immediately reversed the vaginal clamping after squeezing it out. Really, I’m so proud of her.
“You did well, Chloe. Keep doing this.”
I stroked her horns and hair. I saw that she liked it earlier.
“Ugh….”
Pleased by my touch, Chloe clung to my hand even more. She expressed her joy by rubbing her head wildly.
I want to touch and poke her more, but I don’t have time to do that. Rana and Estella will be waiting. If I’m late, Rana might be okay, but Estella will definitely suspect and pry into everything.
“You’ll understand, right?”
“…….”
She doesn’t seem to like it. But the vaginal clamping has decreased.
Ppooook!
My cock came out easily.
Hwaaaak-!
At that moment, a pattern on my stomach glowed. The shape was more defined, and the color was darker.
At the same time, a strange sensation enveloped me. A sensation slightly connected to Chloe? I feel a lot of other things too.
If I cum a few more times and that tattoo becomes complete, I think I’ll be able to know what this is.
I picked her up. And I put her clothes on. She did something commendable, so I have to treat her accordingly. Don’t you think?
I especially attached the magical tool only to her vagina. It’s because I might do it again with Rana and Estella today. I have to keep developing her erogenous zones.
Lastly, before parting.
“Chloe. Let’s kiss.”
“…….”
“I said let’s kiss?”
Even though there was no answer, I forcibly pressed my lips against hers.
“Chyooroop….”
When I forced her, Chloe accepted my actions. Like last time, we mixed our tongues and shared each other’s saliva.
I kissed her briefly for about 5 minutes and then pulled away.
“If I shoot my semen, you’ll kiss me. You first, not me. Got it?”
“…….”
“Answer.”
I lowered my voice.
Twitch!
An answer comes back to a threat that isn’t a threat. I smiled again and said.
“Then, before I go, shall we do it one last time before I leave?”
I wait, standing slightly apart. At first, she seemed to hesitate a little, but soon she bent down and put her lips on mine.
“Chyoop, jjoook….”
“Jjoop.”
I happily accepted her kiss.
“Then let’s see each other again later. Rest inside.”
With that, I finished the satisfactory kiss and put Chloe into the subspace.
Extra Episode 33 Chloe’S Story – In Daily Life (4)
Side Story 33 Chloe’s Episode – In Daily Life (4)
The wedding with Estella was being prepared smoothly. The Holy Kingdom moved as one, so the progress was very fast. But not everything was going smoothly.
“…Do I really have to do it?”
“Yes!”
I raise my head at her shout. I can see a tree stretching high into the sky. It pierced the sky, and its end was not visible.
I am now standing in front of the World Tree. After looking at it for a while, I asked again.
“…Really?”
“You absolutely have to. Or… you don’t want to marry me, Oppa…?”
Estella droops with a sullen expression. I hurriedly said.
“It’s not that I don’t want to, I’m just wondering if it’s okay. I’m going to climb the World Tree, won’t the elves say something?”
“It’s a Justia tradition, so it’s okay. Even if they don’t understand anything else, the elves understand this.”
If the Empire had a mix of various cultures, the Holy Kingdom had a collection of various races. As a result, marriage customs are also different.
The wedding itself is not much different. As it is a special day, eating and drinking are similar. But the proposal methods are different for each race.
For example, the Beastmen. They have to prove their strength by defeating a strong person or monster. This is because of the custom of valuing strength.
Dwarves propose by creating the greatest masterpiece of their lives. In this way, the characteristics of each race are reflected in their culture.
The Humans are relatively better off. Since so many different races live together, all you need is a proposal and a high priest to prove that it was accepted. The method is up to you.
Anyway, the Saintess and the Saint are at the pinnacle of the Justia Holy Kingdom. Getting married is not easy.
Even if they don’t do the heinous act of getting permission from each god, they have to do all the proposal methods of each race.
The meaning of marrying a Saint or Saintess was that. If you don’t have the resolve or the ability to do so, you can never be their partner.
For that reason, I am trying to do that now. Today, I came to the World Tree for the Elven-style proposal.
The Elven-style proposal is to climb the World Tree and pick a fruit. Receiving a part of the mother is an honor, or something like that.
In addition, the closer to the sun, the bigger and tastier the fruit, so how high you climb and pick a large fruit is a source of pride among the elves.
The conditions are also strict. You have to climb that huge tree and bring the fruit in perfect condition in one day.
Of course, I am also a Saint. The Saintess, Estella, can pick the fruit and come back. But I decided to do it myself. There was no need to make her suffer.
But when I stood in front of the World Tree, my heart felt complicated. When am I going to climb all that…?
“I believe Oppa will reach the top!”
“…You know how big the World Tree is, right?”
“I know. They said that even Kiren, the founding emperor of the Empire, had a hard time reaching the top of the World Tree. But do you know what, Oppa?”
“What.”
Estella came close to my ear and whispered.
“Evan almost reached the end. He went up to 99%. The elves are buzzing about this. Elena was also boasting about it.”
“…I’ll let you win this time.”
I don’t usually fall for such cheap provocations, but I decided to accept it this time. In the midst of preparing for the wedding, hearing about another man’s achievements made my competitive spirit rise.
“But be prepared. You’ll be punished for provoking me.”
“Th, that’s… Hehehe.”
I wonder what she’s imagining that makes her laugh like that. She’s been like that ever since I crossed the line a little while ago. Recently, the number of conversations she has with Lana and the World Tree has also increased a lot, and she’s been going out more often. I wonder what she’s trying to do.
“Wait for me. I’ll be back soon.”
“Oppa, good luck!”
I climbed up the World Tree with Estella’s support.
***
I almost died for real. Why is the summit so high? It felt like it was going to reach outer space.
Besides, it’s terribly cold, and the higher you go, the smoother the tree becomes, making it difficult to climb.
Can’t I use mana? Unfortunately, it’s impossible.
The higher you go, the stronger the power of the World Tree becomes, making it difficult to use mana. Body strengthening and basic magic are the maximum. Anything more than that is difficult because the environment is not good, as I said earlier.
Anyway, I somehow reached the summit, and I picked a fruit that was 100 times my size and came down. This was the biggest fruit in my sight.
It was so hard. The condition that it had to be brought back in perfect condition without any scratches made it even harder.
When I came down, Estella and the elves welcomed me.
“Wow…”
“Look at the size of the fruit…”
“It’s 10 times bigger than what Evan brought…”
The elves exclaimed at the size of the fruit I brought.
“As expected, Oppa is the best!”
Estella smiled brightly and hugged me. Her soft breasts were pressed against my chest. Seeing that I was focusing on her breasts even in the midst of this hardship, I wonder if I’m crazy.
“First, huff… let’s rest a bit. And put the fruit down.”
“Ah, give me the fruit! I’ll move it! Go and rest first!”
“Then I’ll ask…”
Before I could answer, Estella disappeared into the distance. Her light footsteps showed her current emotional state without fail. Even the elves around her smiled.
After that, I returned home. Lana was not to be seen, as she was out, and I dived onto the bed as soon as I saw it.
Rumble~
“I’m hungry…”
I haven’t been able to eat anything for more than 12 hours while climbing the World Tree, so I’m starving. I wonder why there aren’t any living things on the tree. Of course, there were fruits, but it was impossible to fill my stomach with them.
Besides, I had several near-death experiences, so my desires had accumulated considerably.
So, first.
“Let’s eat first.”
I grabbed any believer and asked for food. That believer was an elf who served the Humans, and she left smiling because the rumor had already spread.
Anyway, thanks to that, she brought enough food to fill the table. I pushed everything aside and filled my stomach first. I ate like a glutton, slurping and smacking my lips.
After I started eating, and I regained some strength, strength also surged in other parts of my body. I lowered my gaze.
“…Why do you have to stand up at times like this.”
Even to my question, my dick proudly showed off its dignity. Damn dick. It’s been like this ever since I experienced several near-death crises while climbing the World Tree. It was limp when I had no strength.
“Read the room. It’s obviously time for food right now.”
Nevertheless, my dick didn’t subside. It’s part of me, but that’s why I really hate it sometimes. Because it acts in the exact opposite way to my will.
It was less so during my academy days, but it’s been like this since I started to get bogged down in peace.
“Haa, I don’t want to do this while eating…”
I sighed and took out Chloe. In her naked state, she was still climaxing with the magic tool attached today.
“Chloe. Please take care of my dick while I eat.”
Just a statement that I’m using her to relieve my sexual desire. But even to my words, Chloe did not refuse. Rather, she begged me to give her my dick quickly.
I held her close, aimed my dick at her pussy, and said.
“Don’t move too much while I’m eating.”
I warned her and lowered Chloe.
Squish….
A pussy soaked in cum. I can hear a sticky sound. Unlike that, her pussy gently swallowed my dick.
“Haa, good…”
Is it because it’s a pussy that’s been aged for 24 hours? Or is it because I’m tasting it after all the hardships? Chloe’s lewd pussy was good today too.
But it was hard to eat like this. It’s uncomfortable because she’s limp.
“Chloe, wrap your arms and legs aroun…”
Before I could finish speaking, her legs wrapped around my waist and her arms wrapped around my back. Her body also clung as close as possible.
How commendable… She now does it all on her own.
I stroked her head and started eating again. It was uncomfortable around my armpits because of her arms, but it was bearable.
While my appetite was being satisfied, my sexual desire was being resolved below.
Squeeze, squeeze.
Chloe squeezed my dick hard on her own. In a few days, the shape of her pussy had changed to fit my dick perfectly, and I even felt comfortable.
But the state of her pussy today was a little strange. The squeezing was stronger than usual.
From there, I felt a sense of resentment. It seems like it’s doing this because I left it alone for a day.
“It wasn’t a situation where I could use you.”
Fortunately, the branches were thick up to the middle, but when I went up, they were so thin that they looked like they would break easily. It was a thickness that made it impossible to stand on one foot.
Fortunately, my resentment decreased when I explained the reason. Chloe apologized for misunderstanding and used her uterus and vagina to act cute.
Wriggle, the vaginal folds tickled my dick.
Squeeze, her uterus squeezed my dick pleasantly.
I continued eating and felt a sense of ejaculation coming. I ejaculated directly into her uterus without saying a word.
Bwuurururururururut!!
Her uterus, which was already prepared, accepted all the semen. The continuously flowing semen was all sucked into her uterus.
“Haa…”
It’s pouring out today too. What I’ve been feeling lately is that the amount of semen has doubled since I used Chloe. Maybe it’s because I haven’t cum for a day, but there’s 3 times more than usual today.
Does a succubus’ pussy affect virility too?
After cumming once, the tattoo on my stomach glows. It looks more intense than before. The color is also no different from her characteristics.
“This tattoo will be done soon too. But what’s there when it’s finished?”
The more semen I pour into her uterus and the more the tattoo intensifies, the stronger the connection with Chloe becomes. But I’m still not sure what the connection is for because I don’t know.
It would be nice if she told me. Strangely, she doesn’t tell me what kind of power she has. This must also be a secret.
At that time, Chloe’s lips approached.
“Slurp, peck, suck…”
“Suck, slurp.”
She licks around my lips and sucks on my dick as if she’s sucking on my dick. Then she mixes her tongue and shares her saliva.
Chloe listened well to my order to kiss me first after cumming last time. I gladly accepted her kiss.
“Beh…”
Chloe falls off. A thin thread was created between her tongue and mine.
She’s still in her doll state with her eyes closed, but this scene alone is so arousing that my dick is erect again.
After that, I used Chloe a few more times to get the semen out, and I also filled my stomach full. I stopped using her because it seemed like Estella would be coming soon.
Then Chloe asked.
“When are you going to take me out again? When you have time.”
Chloe expresses her regret. But I also have a schedule, so I can’t use only her all day.
“Then wait inside again today.”
I said that and put Chloe with the magic tool attached into the subspace. She acted like she didn’t want to fall, but I forced her in.
“Oppa! I’m here!”
Estella’s here. I arrived just barely. I almost got caught.
“Were you eating?”
“Yeah. I just finished eating.”
“Did you sleep? You have dark circles under your eyes.”
“I’m going to sleep now.”
I ate and relieved my sexual desire, so sleepiness came over me. It was still morning, but I’m just going to sleep because I stayed up all night.
“Then I’ll sleep too!”
“It’s morning? Didn’t you sleep?”
“How can I sleep comfortably when Oppa is upstairs? I was anxiously waiting downstairs. Come on, lie down here.”
Estella pats the bed. I lay down, and Estella lay down right next to me.
“Uhehe, Oppa.”
She looked at me with a silly expression. I love this side of her too.
“Now there are 3 left, right?”
“Yeah. I’m going to finish them all tomorrow or the day after if I can. I have to finish them before the wedding.”
“I can do the rest.”
“You just prepare for the wedding well.”
“Trust me!”
She shouted while hugging me tightly. Her embrace was so warm that I soon fell asleep.
“Good night, Oppa.”
“Yeah, you too…”
We hugged each other and fell asleep.
Extra Episode 34 Chloe’S Story – In Daily Life (5)
Side Story 34 Chloe Arc – In Daily Life (5)
Two days left until the wedding. The day I become husband and wife with Estella is not far off.
Every single day is truly wonderful. Of course, it’s my second marriage, but the fact that I’m marrying someone I love makes me happy in itself.
Sung-guk has also changed a lot with the upcoming wedding. The festive atmosphere goes without saying, and each area was decorated splendidly to match the characteristics of the races.
The sights all over Sung-guk made the upcoming wedding feel even more real. All pre-wedding proposals are now complete.
Now all that’s left is to wait for the wedding.
So, what am I doing?
Bureut! Bureureureut!!
I am using Chloe. And that was my 9th ejaculation just now. Thick semen still disappeared into her uterus.
“Haa… Chureup.”
“Chureup, Jjooook….”
Before I could even exhale, Chloe collided her lips with mine.
She separates her lips and moves slightly away in the middle. Then Chloe would follow, and if I stuck out my tongue just a little, she would suck on my tongue with her lips.
“Jjuup, Jjooop….”
She serves so diligently. As a compliment, I stroked her head and poked her uterus with my dick.
“Eueung….”
A rather sweet moan flows out. Now Chloe also expresses her emotions outwardly. Of course, she is still in doll form.
But that’s only the state. Her expression is completely different. Currently, Chloe had the face of a female in heat. It’s like looking at Lana.
“Chloe. Do you want to try it with Lana later?”
An answer comes back to my question. It was a negative meaning.
“You don’t like it? I think it would be fun.”
The two have a mindset of serving a male as a female. If those two were combined, it seems like an interesting sight would unfold. I think it’s a good combination.
Of course, I have no intention of forcing it. As I said before, I like doing it with one person.
“Time is….”
I check the time. There are about 20 minutes left.
But my dick was still hard. I shot 9 times, but it doesn’t know how to wither.
It’s all because of Chloe. Because of her, my stamina has increased, and morning erections don’t die down easily.
Besides, I came after cumming with Lana and Estella before using Chloe. The two who saw the morning erection couldn’t leave me alone. I ejaculated 10 times with both of them as well.
It’s going to be a problem if I keep this up. I had a schedule from this morning.
“That won’t do. Chloe, do that thing from yesterday.”
At my words, Chloe takes a position. She hugs me tightly with her arms and legs, and her pussy clenching becomes stronger. Immediately after, she shook her waist.
She slams her pussy down so hard that it makes a popping sound. The sound gets even louder because she’s sitting down.
“Good… keep doing it like that….”
Now she knew how to shake her waist on her own. It’s an incomparable development from before.
The feeling of ejaculation came quickly. Chloe’s succubus pussy’s milking ability exerted even more power when she moved directly.
Bureureureureureureut!!
The amount of semen is equivalent to 5 shots in terms of quantity. Her pussy squeezed out even the semen newly created in my balls and sucked it into her uterus.
“Haaaaaa….”
A pleasure that feels like my brain will explode rushes in. I shouldn’t get addicted to this sensation. But there’s no choice because of the time.
After cumming like that for a while, my morning erection subsided. I smiled in satisfaction and pulled out my dick.
Ppoong!
Hwaaaaaak-!
At the same time, the tattoo on my stomach becomes darker once more. But this time it was different from before.
A sensation that I was completely connected to her. I sensed it.
“It’s over….”
That this tattoo was finally completed.
***
As I said earlier, there’s nothing to prepare separately. I’ve done all the proposals for each race, and Sung-guk has finished preparing for the wedding as well.
So I thought I could just rest. But it wasn’t.
No less than the wedding of a saint and a saintess. Rumors spread throughout the continent, and people flocked from other countries to see the wedding of the saint and saintess.
The royal families and nobles of each country are basic, and not only the people of nearby countries, but also people from the far East Continent came.
I wonder why they are so interested in someone else’s wedding. Because of that, we couldn’t rest properly during the remaining time.
“Eueee… It’s hard….”
“…Me too.”
Having greeted the guests and returned, we slumped onto the sofa like zombies.
“How many people did you meet and come back….”
“25 people…. How about you, oppa…?”
“Me, 30 people….”
Even if we count 10 minutes per person, I spent 300 minutes and Estella spent 250 minutes. It means that we were held up for 4-5 hours greeting guests.
This is even the number after filtering out as much as possible. We only picked the people we really had to meet. But the annoying thing is that there are still people left to meet.
In other words, we have to move again after this break is over.
Estella collapsed on my side and said.
“Alcohol, I need alcohol….”
“You know there are still people left.”
“I can’t stand it like this! I wasn’t this busy even before I met oppa…!”
“……”
I have nothing to say to that. As a saintess, she always had a schedule, but it was extremely rare to meet so many people in such a short time as today.
“Let’s just bear with it today. We should be able to rest tomorrow because it’s right before the wedding.”
“Uuuu….”
We spent the short break given to us. It was a really honey-like sweet break.
I glanced at the clock and got up from my seat.
“Are you leaving already?”
“Yeah. It’s almost time to meet. Aren’t you?”
“I’m leaving in 20 minutes.”
“Is that so?”
I hope the schedule ends soon. What are we even doing.
“I’ll go first, so go on time.”
“Good work, oppa. Ah, when do you think it will be over?”
“Well… I think it will be over by evening at least.”
“I don’t have many minutes left, so I might finish first. I’ll be waiting at home. My sister said she’s coming back in the evening too.”
“Okay.”
I nodded and answered.
“Do your best, oppa!”
“Yeah, you too.”
I finished my break and left the room.
Taak….
I quietly close the door. I acted in a way that would make it seem like consideration if someone else heard it. And I slowly walked and muttered softly.
“…Sorry, Estella.”
I offer her a word of apology. My conscience was pricked, so it hurt too much if I didn’t do this.
In fact, I didn’t come out first to meet the guests. The next person I’m going to meet is Ariel Tianis, the current emperor of the empire. Thanks to that, the next appointment is in 30 minutes.
I immediately looked for an empty room. It’s not a problem if someone finds out, but it would be troublesome if this got into Estella’s ears. Because I came out lying right now.
Fortunately, no one saw me. Everyone’s attention was focused on the wedding ahead.
Arriving at the empty room, I immediately took out Chloe. She is still in doll form, and the tattoo on her stomach is completely finished.
I was curious about what this tattoo was, so I even lied to make time. I didn’t have time in the morning, and there was no separate personal time on today’s schedule.
“Chloe. Now tell me. What the hell is this?”
“……”
There is no answer coming back. Instead, a reaction that it is difficult to tell me directly returns. It seems like she won’t just tell me.
“I have no choice.”
I have no choice but to find out myself.
“Hmm.”
I quietly focused on the sensation. The feeling that I was connected to her. But something is slightly different.
“We’re connected, but….”
I feel like I’m slightly above her? I feel a hierarchical relationship. Of course, I’m above, and Chloe is below.
“……”
I kept staring at the strange thing. Then, following my intuition, I moved my mana.
Hwik!
Chloe’s arm moved.
“…What is this.”
Did I move it with my own will just now?
I tried again. This time her leg moved. Her beautiful leg stretches out straight. I immediately realized what this phenomenon was.
“…Chloe, you’re really crazy.”
How could you even think of giving up the rights to your body? Even a slave contract doesn’t do this.
Usually, slaves don’t give the right to ‘dominate’, they don’t give up and hand over the right itself.
But Chloe did. She gave me the right to control her body as I pleased, as if she didn’t care if I cut off her arms and legs, or even killed her, she handed over all the rights to her body.
In short, she handed over the power of life and death to me, limited to the body, and became a real doll.
Furthermore, by handing over all the rights to her body, other things are also possible. She made it possible for me to control all the functions of her body as I pleased.
I moved my mana. Then her pussy twitched.
Pyusyut! Pyusyuut! Pyusyuuuuut!!
She orgasmically squirted water splendidly. All I did was move my mana, I didn’t touch her pussy even a little.
I moved my mana again.
Swiiiiiiiiii….
This time she peed. I was going to try doing what I just did again, but I touched it wrong. I’m still not used to it, so I’m clumsy. But I roughly understand how it works.
“…Chloe, is this your true feelings? To give the right itself?”
A shy reaction returns.
“If you’re embarrassed there, how am I supposed to react….”
I really can’t say anything.
No, in fact, I knew well enough that Chloe’s love was not normal. Even in the past, while grumbling, she would take care of everything she could to the best of her ability.
Sometimes she did it a little too much. Once, when I said I wanted to try the lunch box she packed, she packed a 50-layer lunch box.
As you can see now, her love sometimes heads to the extreme.
“…Good.”
I made a decision. I decided to make the most of this right.
“Instead, you’re going to take responsibility for all the consequences resulting from that? Got it?”
So first of all….
I moved my mana and handled her uterus.
Extra Episode 35 Chloe’S Story – The Demon Lord Is Too Cute (1)
Side Story 35 Chloe’s Episode – The Demon King is Too Cute (1)
Just one day. Only one day left until the wedding.
Perhaps because of that fact, Estella was in an uproar. She was making a fuss from the moment she woke up in the morning.
“Oppa! We’re getting married soon!”
“Yeah, we’re getting married. Just one day left.”
“To be exact, it’s 28 hours later! Because our wedding is at noon!”
…Isn’t that the same thing? 24 hours or 28 hours, it looks the same to me.
But I didn’t say it out loud. When I see her face so happy, those thoughts disappear completely.
“Ugh, I’m nervous…. Will I be able to do well tomorrow…?”
“Don’t be too nervous. There’s not much for us to do tomorrow.”
Saint and Saintess. Two representing the Justia Holy Kingdom, but the wedding itself is nothing special. We don’t perform any special ceremonies, nor do we do anything incredibly special.
It ends with receiving the blessings of the gods in front of everyone. It’s shorter and simpler than you might think. All we have to do is walk up to the gods.
Everything else is taken care of by the believers beside us, so there’s nothing else to do separately.
“Hmph, as expected of someone with experience, you’re so calm. Are you looking forward to marrying me?”
“Why are you talking like that.”
“It’s because you’re too relaxed! My hands are trembling like this!”
As she said, Estella was shaking her hands slightly. I carefully asked.
“…Did you drink?”
“I didn’t drink!”
Hmm, is she just too nervous? She’s very different from her usual self. I learned today that Estella changes like this when she’s nervous.
I hugged her from behind to ease her tension.
“You know that’s not true. You know how much I’m looking forward to marrying you. And it’s still the day before.”
Lana was also very nervous on her wedding day. It might be different tomorrow.
“Really…?”
“Would I lie to you?”
“……”
Estella was silent. But to be honest, I felt a little guilty. Because I lied just yesterday.
Still, Estella’s expression gradually brightened, and she said to me.
“But Oppa.”
“Why.”
“We’re going to be a married couple from tomorrow.”
“Well, yeah.”
“Then… what should we call each other from tomorrow? Gasp! Should I call you ‘Dear’?”
It’s a slightly difficult question to answer. The terms of address between couples vary from couple to couple.
Based on the couples I’ve seen, they are mainly divided into ‘Dear,’ name, and pet name. Sometimes, some people called their partner ‘Husband.’
In Lana’s case, she alternates between name and ‘Dear.’ The latter is especially used a lot at night.
“Want to try calling me now?”
“Is it okay?”
“Why wouldn’t it be? We’re going to be a married couple tomorrow. Think of it as trying it out in advance.”
Estella immediately turned around. And she shouted while hugging me.
“Dear!”
The cry of “Dear!” echoes in the room. I, or rather we, shared our immediate impressions.
“…I don’t think this is it.”
“…I kind of agree.”
Since everyone has different ways of speaking and impressions, there are terms of address that suit them. Estella’s term of address, ‘Dear,’ didn’t suit her.
“I think calling you ‘Oppa’ sounds the best, Oppa! I’m going to call you ‘Oppa’ until I die!”
“Do as you please.”
Of course, this is just how we feel right now, but it might be different later. It might change as we stay together longer and get older.
Wouldn’t it suit her to call me ‘Dear’ when she’s around 25 years old?
“Oh, it’s already this late.”
“Don’t you have any plans today? Because you’re preparing for the wedding.”
“Ah, I’m meeting with my sister.”
“Sister?”
There are only two people Estella calls sister. Lana and Ellaime. And Lana is currently fast asleep here….
“Are you going to meet Ellaime? She hasn’t left yet?”
“Yes! She said she’s staying until today!”
I thought she would leave right away because she was busy. She should have told me. I was disappointed that I only got to meet her for 20 minutes yesterday.
“Do you want to come too, Oppa?”
“It’s okay. I met her yesterday. And I have something to do too, so I need to leave for a bit.”
“Did you have an appointment?”
“Hmm, well… I guess you could call it an appointment?”
Estella’s eyes narrowed at my words. She said in a suspicious voice.
“Oppa, I’ve known you’ve been acting suspicious since yesterday? Leaving your seat every 10 minutes. How much do you have to go to the bathroom?”
“What’s suspicious? And I really have a stomachache. And I still have some things left to do.”
Even though I answered like that, Estella’s eyes only narrowed further. I quickly changed the subject.
“How long will you be with your sister? Will you be back before lunch?”
“…Yes. I’ll be back by lunch at the latest.”
“Okay. Then have a good time meeting her. And give her my regards.”
“…Anyway, look forward to it! Because I’m going to do something amazing for you tomorrow!”
Estella shouted that and left. I’m curious as to why she’s going to meet her sister, but I decided to hold back for now. There must be a separate reason.
I moved on too. Before leaving, I didn’t forget to give a kiss to Lana, whose morning sleepiness has increased since she became pregnant.
“Uhh, Kyle…”
I smiled at my wife’s sleep talking and left the room.
***
I didn’t go very far. Like yesterday, I quietly moved to an empty room without being noticed by anyone.
The reason, needless to say, is because of Chloe.
A quiet space inside the room and around it. After confirming that it was safe, I took Chloe out of the subspace.
“Ootchah.”
She is still in doll form today without fail. Nothing has changed since yesterday.
Oh, except that I didn’t use the magic tool? I didn’t use it because today is a special day. Of course, her clothes were taken off as usual.
Swish—
I gently stroke her pussy. From the moment my finger touches it, fluids are sprayed out, and liquid sticks to the end.
This is the result of working hard to develop it over the past week. Chloe reacted sensitively even with a light touch of my finger.
Look at that. It’s gaping with her pussy because I touched it. It’s a huge improvement that can’t even be compared to the beginning.
I bring my hand to my nose. A sexy smell that makes men horny, no, that can’t help but make them horny, stimulates my nose. My dick is already getting hard even though I haven’t even started properly.
“Come to think of it, she hasn’t cum even once since waking up.”
She cummed a lot yesterday, and Lana and Estella sucked my dick until late at night, so my morning erection wasn’t as strong. But thanks to Chloe, my stamina has become so strong that my dick quickly reacts.
So first.
Ppojick!
I decided to stab her pussy. When I suddenly put my dick in, a pretty cute sound burst out because of the gaps between the vaginal folds. Sometimes I’m amazed at how such a sound can come out.
“Haa, the pussy that recognizes its owner is crazy…”
Chloe’s pussy, which had the tattoo completed and handed over the physical initiative, was on a different level than before.
First of all, it welcomes my dick with open arms. It welcomes it happily.
At the same time, it shows off various squeezes and examines what I like today. The pleasure of the dick, which is completely imprinted as the owner, has become the top priority, rather than its own condition.
Thanks to that, her pussy stuck to me tightly. I wanted it to feel sticky today. In addition, she does her best to make me happy by adjusting the concentration of her fluids.
Suddenly, I had this question.
Chloe’s body is currently in my hands. But autonomous actions are possible. To satisfy me, that is.
Look at it now. It’s controlling her pussy as I want it to.
What if I gave another order here and made her do it at the same time? Even in the opposite direction.
I immediately put it into action. I moved my mana.
“Geeeuh-!!”
Instantly, Chloe screamed. A sound full of pain rather than pleasure. Her face also twisted as if in pain.
As soon as I saw that, I stopped interfering.
“This… isn’t very good…”
My will and Chloe’s own will. Trying to realize both of them at the same time causes a conflict. I stopped in a hurry because it seemed like her brain and body would be damaged.
I shouldn’t do experiments like this. Or I should control the line as much as possible, or match the orders similarly. I didn’t want Chloe to be damaged.
Squeak squeak squeak squeak.
After that, I enjoyed the pleasure coming from my dick. I’m just sitting still. Chloe is doing everything on her own.
I really like that. But a mean feeling also blooms for no reason.
First, I snatched my dick away from the uterus that was sucking it.
“……”
Chloe’s uterus, which loved my dick so much, didn’t have a good reaction when I took it away. Her eyes are closed, but I even get the feeling that she’s glaring at me.
The uterus came down on its own and tried to eat my dick again. But I didn’t let that happen. I moved my mana to bind the uterus so it couldn’t move.
“Uhh, keueueung…!”
Chloe made a pretty difficult moan and moved her uterus. But there’s no way it would move. It won’t move unless I release the binding.
I didn’t end it there. I also blocked the entrance so the uterus wouldn’t open. It could go in while I’m stabbing her pussy, right? That’s to prevent that.
“What are you doing, Chloe? Aren’t you going to keep going?”
Squeak, squeak, squeak…!
A slightly angry movement continues. Chloe slammed her butt down as if she was venting her anger for taking her dick away from her.
…That Demon King was so cute. To the point where I wanted to tease her more.
But I didn’t do more. That’s because the result of working hard since yesterday was conveyed.
I released the binding. The uterus immediately swallowed my dick and constantly showed off its charms, telling me not to abandon it.
I was so happy. I smiled and faced her. I pulled her close enough to see her face right away, and I said quietly so that only she could hear.
“Chloe, you know what? There’s another reason why I focused only on the uterus yesterday.”
After handing over the physical rights, I focused only on the uterus. It’s not specifically for developing erogenous zones. I wanted to be able to do something if I could handle even the body’s physiological phenomena.
So I was really busy yesterday. Estella kept blaming me for leaving my seat so often, and I experimented and repeated confirmation work with my uterus all the time.
As a result, I elicited the reaction I wanted, and after putting in the effort of pouring out dozens of shots of semen, the fruit was finally bearing fruit.
Even in just one day.
Hoping that she would be as happy as I was, I told her about her current uterine condition.
“You’re pregnant. You and my baby are growing in your belly. If you don’t believe me, check it yourself.”
Immediately, a mana reaction occurred in her stomach area. And a change occurred in her, who had stopped moving and reacting.
Crack, crack-!
The seal that was surrounding her began to be released.
“You, you…”
Finally, the Demon King released the seal herself and opened her eyes.
Extra Episode 36 Chloe’S Story – The Demon Lord Is Too Cute (2)
Side Story 36 Chloe’s Episode – The Demon Lord is Too Cute (2) Pregnant? What are you talking about?
At first, I thought I misheard. Pregnancy was something far removed from me.
It’s not that I can’t get pregnant. The Demon Lord’s body receives the blessing of the Demon God, so after a certain age, the body’s age doesn’t increase and is maintained.
Currently, my body age is 20 years old. I am a healthy woman suited for pregnancy. I’m not particularly infertile.
But apart from that, it’s not easy to get pregnant. The stronger you are, the harder it is to have children.
In fact, except for special cases, there are almost no children. What I saw was only 4 out of 100 people.
Of course, there is a possibility that they hid their children. There are so many lewd bastards. 1 out of 10 people, regardless of gender, were crazy about sex.
Besides, the fact that my body is a bit unusual is also a reason.
Yes, I know. I know too well that my appearance is based on a succubus. And I know very well that I have inherited some of their characteristics.
Periodic absorption is a typical example. That power converts all the semen that enters the uterus into power and strengthens me.
So I wasn’t too worried about cumming in my uterus. As soon as it enters the uterus, it is absorbed and turned into my power.
In other words, there’s no time to get pregnant.
But you made me pregnant? It’s ridiculous.
-If you don’t believe me, check it yourself.
Then I heard his words. I examined the state of my belly with half doubt.
A slight reaction felt in the uterus. Something that is too pathetic to be called life, and is recognized as a being different from me, was felt.
I could instinctively know what it was.
“Oh, oh….”
I’m embarrassed. I don’t know how to react. My hands are trembling, and I keep looking at my belly without realizing it.
Of course, it’s still a long way off for this faint life to come into the world, but from the moment I realized that this thing in my belly would become my child, all my nerves were focused on that.
As a result.
Crack, crack-!
The seal began to break. It was the result of reason and emotion combined. The guilt towards him still remains, but the fact of pregnancy has long preceded the reason why I was trapped here.
The soul and spirit awaken back to reality and connect with the body. I slowly opened my eyes.
“You, you….”
But apart from that, I couldn’t have good feelings for the man in front of me.
“You son of a bitch.”
***
“You son of a bitch.”
It’s not a joke as soon as I wake up. I can’t believe the first word is a curse.
“You fucking bastard. You crazy bastard. Are you even human? Damn it, how….”
Chloe couldn’t continue speaking because she was so angry that she couldn’t speak. I said to her with a calm face.
“Don’t you have anything else to say? For example, I love you, or something.”
I had high expectations. She’s being so cute with her pussy. I wondered what she would look like when I actually faced her.
But Chloe’s response was different from my wishes.
“This is rape. What you’re doing now, everything you’ve done is rape. Do you know that? And on top of that, you made me pregnant… Ugh.”
I stopped her from speaking by blocking her mouth. And after making one correction, I released it again.
“It’s not rape, it’s consensual sex. What you’re doing now, and what you’ve done so far, are all sex with your consent.”
“How is this consensual sex!”
She shouted in frustration. I tilted my head and asked.
“Are you saying what we’re doing now is rape?”
“Of course it’s rape, you crazy bastard!”
“Then… you’re raping me now?”
Squelch, squelch, squelch….
The squelching sound coming from below. It’s the sound of a pussy putting in and taking out a cock. I’m not moving even a little bit. Chloe is doing all the moving.
“T, this is… you ordered it!”
“What are you talking about? I didn’t do anything.”
“Don’t lie!”
“It’s not a lie, it’s true. Check it out. Whether I’m using mana or not.”
Even if the body is mine, I can’t just control it. Simple movements are possible, but if it becomes a little more complicated, mana is needed.
I sat still and waited for her to check. Soon after the check was over, she shook her head.
“N, no… this can’t be….”
Squelch squelch squelch squelch!
Unlike the top, the bottom became more intense. She danced for my cock, slapping her buttocks like before.
“No, it’s not… I’m not, I’m not such a lewd girl….”
“But your body thinks differently?”
Even her uterus has completely fallen for it. It conveyed joy throughout the cock sucking.
“……”
Chloe shut her mouth tightly. Even that appearance looked cute to me.
“Why don’t you admit it now. This isn’t rape, it’s sex that we’re doing with mutual consent. And that you love me.”
“……”
She lowered her head. Soon she muttered softly.
“…love.”
“Huh? What did you say?”
“I love you, you bastard!”
Why is she adding swear words there? I decided to fix her habit of swearing. One word is enough.
“No swearing from today. You have to think about the baby in your belly. What if they learn from watching you.”
“Damn it, it’s not even an baby yet….”
“Chloe.”
I called her in a low voice. Chloe looked at me and lowered her gaze.
“Okay. I just won’t do it….”
“Good job.”
I stroke her head and horns as a compliment. She accepted my touch happily. She was being cute, just like she always had.
“Ugh, I like it….”
She’s so cute, I could die. She feels cuter because she’s a different kind of cuteness from Lana and Estella.
Anyway, Chloe who broke the seal and woke up. I finally continued the conversation with her. Of course, her pussy is still in use.
“How long does it take for a succubus to give birth?”
“…I’m not a succubus, I’m a Demon Lord. And it’s similar to humans.”
“Oh, then there won’t be much of an age difference with the other kids?”
I was worried that there might be an age difference between the kids. Thankfully, that won’t happen.
It’s good to be the same age. Isn’t it?
Still, I should hurry. I don’t want them to be next year just because of a one-month difference. Tomorrow is the wedding with Estella, and the other three people too….
Chloe said as if she had read my mind.
“You pervert….”
“I told you not to swear.”
“You player….”
“I admit that, but isn’t it okay because I love everyone equally?”
“…How can you say that.”
Then I felt a sense of ejaculation coming up.
“……”
“……”
We were silent. We already knew each other’s condition, so conversation itself was unnecessary.
Chloe was preparing to receive the sperm by squeezing my cock, and I was preparing to ejaculate deep into her uterus while hugging her tightly.
Immediately after.
Burrrrrr! Burp! Burrrrrr!
This time too, I released a huge amount from my urethra. I ejaculated so much that I felt like my uterus was full.
“Slurp, here’s a kiss you like… smack, smooch, slurp.”
A kiss is given in return. It was a kiss that was more affectionate than ever before and full of sweetness. The way she uses her tongue is also completely different.
“You’re better than when you were sealed?”
“…This is my real skill. It’s difficult to convey my will from the bottom of my consciousness.”
I wondered why the reaction was a little slow, but that was the reason.
After cumming one load, I had something on my mind.
“But is the baby okay? They say you shouldn’t do it in the early stages….”
“It’s an unnecessary worry. The power of the succubus… succubus will protect it. It might even be better.”
“Didn’t you say you were a Demon Lord earlier?”
“Just listen! Don’t nitpick everything!”
I chuckled inwardly. She’s so cute, I could die.
“Chloe.”
“What.”
“You’re not going to do that kind of thing again, are you?”
I asked seriously and with sincerity. She sighed and replied.
“I won’t. Not anymore….”
“Because there’s a baby?”
“That’s right. I won’t do it because I have a baby.”
I was about to admire it, but Chloe continued.
“You wouldn’t know. What pregnancy and a baby mean to me.”
“There’s no way I wouldn’t know. I walked the same path as you.”
The final boss is ultimately bound by fate, so it’s difficult to have children. How can you have a child when you’re bound to die someday? Even if you have one, you won’t want to give birth if you think about the child who will be left alone.
“But that means you wouldn’t have woken up on your own if it wasn’t for the baby?”
“…Yeah.”
“That’s a little sad.”
“W, what can I do… I’m the one who caused you to be driven to death….”
She shrinks again because I brought up this topic. I don’t think the same thing will happen again because of the existence of the baby, but that guilt will last for quite a while.
“I, it’s all your fault. How did you get pregnant….”
At those words, I scratched my head and said.
“I didn’t actually expect to succeed.”
Even if ovulation is easy, fertilizing it is another matter. I planned for at least a few months.
Still, I thought that if I continued to maintain the ovulation state and poured in sperm, I would succeed someday. Of course, contrary to expectations, I succeeded in just one day.
“Well, maybe God helped me? I haven’t met them, but there’s a god called the God of Pregnancy.”
“There are really all kinds of gods.”
Chloe laughed as if she was dumbfounded. At the same time, she gently moves her hips.
I suddenly felt a sadistic urge.
“Shall we stop now?”
“H, huh, already…?”
“I have a schedule in the afternoon, and I have to eat. Oh, do you know that I’m getting married to Estella tomorrow?”
“……”
She didn’t say anything. But her arms and legs wrapped around me tightly.
“L, let’s do it a little more….”
“Do it more? No way. I told you I’m busy.”
“It’s still not enough. You know that your morning erection doesn’t end with one load. I’ll get rid of the remaining sperm for you….”
Chloe rubbed her face against my neck and acted cute. I almost fell for it for a moment, but I held back and said.
“Do you want my sperm that much?”
“Yeah. I want it. Can you feel it? My uterus is begging for sperm.”
Squirm, squirm, the uterus strokes the cock. A tremendous pleasure rushes from the particularly sensitive glans.
“Hmm, it’s not enough…. Don’t you have anything better?”
“O, okay, then….”
After thinking for a while, Chloe slightly lowered her upper body. Then, she made a heart with her hand on her belly where the tattoo was located, and said in a flirtatious voice while looking straight at me.
“Please bestow your first cock and last cock on my uterus, master…♡”
Extra Episode 37 Chloe’S Story – The Demon Lord Is Too Cute (3)
Side Story 37 Chloe’s Episode – The Demon King is Too Cute (3) At first, I was going to tease her a little. For all the mental anguish she had caused me. Punishment was necessary, if only to resolve this injustice.
Besides, I was curious. Every time I tormented her, she had a great reaction, and even now that she had woken up, she was only showing me cute sides, so I was looking forward to seeing how she would react here.
But.
“Master…♡”
That one word is too fatal. I even regret why I had such a stupid thought. The previous thoughts were instantly erased.
I never imagined that sound would come out of her mouth.
The Demon King was a being full of pride, and Chloe was the most prideful of all the Demon Kings I had seen. For Chloe, who was like that, to utter a word that humbled herself was that shocking.
I held back the urge to allow her immediately and said, “If you can’t satisfy me, your dick is confiscated.”
“Uung, I’ll work hard with my pussy…”
“Can I trust you?”
“I’ll take responsibility and make Master’s dick feel good…♡”
Chloe is being cute. She uses her whole body to rub against me. My heart pounds at the sight of her trying so hard for one dick. Chloe, who became sincere, was so cute.
I nodded and said,
“Okay, do as you please. But you have to finish before lunch?”
“……”
Chloe didn’t say anything. I lowered my voice.
“Answer.”
“……”
There’s still quite a bit of her cocky side left. She’s lived her whole life with this personality, so I didn’t think she would change easily.
I simply showed signs of leaving, and Chloe hurriedly grabbed me.
“I’ll, I’ll finish… before lunch…”
“You promised?”
Chloe nodded slightly. And then she said,
“But… you have to cum enough to satisfy me and the baby…?”
I can only say that she’s really crazy….
The characteristics of a succubus never go away. If I had suffered this back in my academy days… just imagining it makes my mind dizzy.
I recomposed myself once again and said,
“That depends on how you do it.”
“…You’re already 99% overflowing with the desire to do it, but you’re saying that.”
“……”
It’s a problem that she’s stuck so close to me. It’s too easy to read her reactions. I’ve known for a long time about her pounding heartbeat, the gulp she swallowed, and the state of my firmly erect dick.
It has become easier to recognize my reaction because of her past experience and connected state. Of course, the opposite is also true.
“So you don’t want to do it?”
“I’ll do it… I’ll take care of Master’s dick…”
She buries her face in my neck and rubs against it, telling me not to be petulant. As she sucks and sucks at my neck, and her scent penetrates my nose, my sullen heart softens.
I decided to stop there and leaned back comfortably.
“I’ll do everything, so just stay still…”
Chloe also moves slowly. She releases the legs wrapped around my waist and takes a crouching position, placing them on either side of my legs.
Squelch….
“Ugh, hng…♡”
In the process, I hear a squelching sound from below, and Chloe groans softly.
Her usually sensitive, flimsy pussy. It’s no wonder she’s acting like this as she moves while connected to my dick.
Pshooosh!!
To top it off, she climaxes greatly in the middle. The bodily fluids she spewed soaked my dick and thighs. I doubt she’ll be able to satisfy me like this.
As if she read my mind, Chloe gasped and muttered.
“I, I can do it… I’ll keep, keep doing it… I, I…”
She presses down on my shoulders, telling me not to move. Then, very slowly, she moves her waist little by little.
In the middle, I felt another surge of sadism and wanted to torment her, but I liked her desire to please me and her persistence, so I stayed still.
Squelch, squelch….
As if she has adapted to some extent, her waist movements become faster. The number of times she swallows and pulls out my dick gradually increases. Her expression is also completely relaxed, and she has a melted face.
“Feels good, dick feels good…♡”
Her mouth was spewing moans filled with pleasure, and her body was thrusting her dick into her favorite angles.
But I was a little dissatisfied. She seemed too busy taking care of her own desires than my own.
“Are you doing this right? It’s worse than when you were a doll. If this is the end, I’m just going to…”
“N, no…!”
Chloe, startled, acted quickly. She swallowed my dick all the way to the end of her uterus and said, “I, I know how to do this too…”
“What is it?”
“Just watch…”
With those words, Chloe began to exert force on her stomach. At first, I thought her uterus and vagina were wriggling, but no matter how much time passed, there was no change.
I decided to keep watching. But even after a full 10 minutes, it was still the same, so I spoke first.
“Is there anything there?”
“Wa, wait… It’s been a while since I’ve done this either…”
Her face is red and she is groaning. Her hard-working appearance is cute. I waited quietly for her persistent appearance, and after a while, a change occurred.
Wriggle.
The uterus, which had only swallowed the glans and part of the dick shaft. That uterus came down and swallowed the dick. All the way to the root.
“How is it…? Amazing, right?”
“This is, a bit surprising…”
It is true that the uterus has good elasticity to hold a baby. But it is not possible to control that characteristic freely. It is difficult even with mana.
Of course, it’s not strange when you consider the succubus characteristics. I roughly expected it from when she was sucking on my dick. But this was beyond my expectations.
“Dick feels good…?”
“Yeah, it feels good.”
The uterus has a different texture than the vagina. If the vagina feels like countless fingers are brushing against it because of its wrinkles, the uterus has a texture like the palm of your hand? It’s firm and smooth.
The tightness is more than the vagina, and the texture also changes continuously like vaginal wrinkles. This is the first time I’ve learned that you can do this with the uterus.
“I practiced hard. I was going to do it for my future husband…♡”
“Good job.”
“Hehe…”
She smiles brightly when I stroke her head along with praise. Her eyes, filled with happiness, melted my heart.
After enjoying it enough, she said,
“I, I know how to do other things too…”
She retracts her uterus and wraps her dick with her vagina, just like she had been doing. Then, she tightly tightened her dick.
At first, I thought it was just a normal tightening. But it wasn’t. It was as if the size of the vagina itself was shrinking, and the space was disappearing.
Chloe stopped only after it had shrunk to almost two-thirds.
“How is it…? Is it uncomfortable?”
“This is perfect.”
Just barely at the limit. She stopped just before I felt pain. She’s really good at controlling.
“Did you practice this too to do it for your future husband?”
“Yeah… I practiced.”
She nods her head shyly. I made one correction.
“But you’re doing it for your master, not your husband, right?”
At my words, Chloe stared at me intently. And then she said cautiously.
“Can’t I… can’t I say husband instead of master…?”
“……”
Why is she so cute today? I don’t think I’ve ever seen this side of her even when she was the Demon King.
“Do you want to be my wife?”
“Yeah… I want to. Let me be your wife…. Make me your wife like my sister…”
She buries her face in my chest and rubs against me. I’ve felt it before, but she really likes being close to me.
It would have been nice if she had shown me this side of her sooner. My heart is in a strange mood. If she hadn’t sealed herself, she would have already done so.
As if she read that, Chloe clung to me even more.
“Uung, I’m sorry… don’t be angry…”
“Do you know what you did wrong?”
“I did wrong…”
“I don’t think you’re reflecting.”
“No, I’m not… I reflected, I reflected really hard…”
She tightens my dick as a sign that she has reflected. Chloe, who perfectly understands me, stroked my dick in the optimal state.
“Woong, Master…. Please be my husband, please be my husband…”
“Hmm, I wonder?”
“I’ll work hard to take care of your dick with my master-only flimsy pussy…♡”
Squelch squelch squelch squelch!!
Chloe shook her waist violently. There was no man who would not be excited by this movement.
“Ah, it’s getting bigger… it’s getting bigger again♡”
Her waist movements become even more intense at my reaction. It was now a movement with a stronger feeling for my pleasure than her own.
Then she kissed me first.
“Smooch, I love you, Master♡ I love you the most in the world…♡ Slurp♡”
Chloe repeatedly spat out the words I love you and Master. It was a voice that was filled with sincerity no matter who heard it, and she conveyed her sincerity through her actions.
“Do you really love me?”
“Woong, I love you… My man is only Master… Forever, only Master…♡”
Since she’s saying it this sincerely, it would be stubborn to do more here. But I had no intention of just allowing her.
“But there’s a condition.”
“What is it…?”
“One more baby. I’ll allow you if you give birth to one more of my babies.”
“Master’s baby?”
“Yeah, you and my baby.”
She wouldn’t do the same despicable thing she did a week ago, but you never know. So I need a safety device.
If I have about two children, won’t the remaining guilt disappear completely? Maybe it will disappear altogether because of the goal of having a wife and a baby.
“How is it. Will you do it?”
“I will, I’ll have more of Master’s babies…”
“Then you have to wait until next year…”
Chloe interrupted me.
“If I have twins, will you acknowledge them as two…?”
“That’s not it. Even if the current child is born as twins…”
“Not identical twins, but fraternal twins.”
“I’ll acknowledge that as two.”
Of course, this is close to impossible. That’s because I only ovulated on one side. Ovulating on the opposite side when I’m already pregnant….
At that moment, Chloe’s tattoo glowed. The tattoo, as red as her red hair, shone brightly and disappeared. Immediately after, her current physical condition was transmitted to me.
“I ovulated. Now all I need is Master’s sperm. So Master… Please cum thick semen in my uterus♡”
“……”
Succubus who has made up her mind is scary….
Extra Episode 38 Chloe’S Story – The Demon Lord Is Too Cute (4)
Side Story 38 Chloe’s Episode – The Demon King is Too Cute (4)
Vrrrrrrrrrt!!
I shot out thick semen. The massive amount of semen created in my balls filled her womb completely once again today.
“Ugh♡ The sperm is coming in… My husband’s sperm is filling my womb…♡”
Chloe moaned with pleasure, her face flushed with excitement. She seemed ready to die from happiness just from me shooting my semen inside her.
Of course, it was partly due to her succubus traits and her highly developed erogenous zones, but she was a little too happy. Not that I disliked her reaction, of course. I was rather pleased.
But there were other things that weren’t.
“Who told you to call me husband? Can’t you say it properly?”
“Let me call you husband….”
Chloe stuck to me, acting cute, and continued.
“I have our baby in my belly….”
“So you want me to treat you as half a wife because of that?”
“U-Uh-huh….”
She looked at me with a pitiful expression. I gave her a slight smile and showed her with my actions.
Slap!!
A sharp sound echoed. Her buttocks turned bright red from the force of the hit, and her firm flesh trembled.
Smack!!
I hit her other cheek as well and said.
“Don’t even try to compare yourself to Lana. Know your place.”
A slave should act like a slave. It’s absurd to put her on the same level as a person. Of course, as she said, I was half satisfied, but it was hard to say I was completely fulfilled, so I had no intention of allowing it yet.
But Chloe’s expression after being hit on the butt was a little strange.
“That’s right… I forgot my slave status and talked back to my master… So, punish me more… Beat me until I regret it…♡”
Anyone could tell she was enjoying it. Her face was filled with pleasure and happiness.
What’s wrong with her? I definitely hit her hard enough for even the Demon King’s body to feel pain. But she’s enjoying it instead….
As I stood still, Chloe clung to me.
“Ugh, don’t just stand there….”
“You like being hit?”
Chloe slightly averted her gaze. She had just said it herself, but she seemed too embarrassed to answer my question.
I lowered my voice and asked, squeezing and pulling at her breasts.
“Look me in the eye and answer properly. Don’t avoid it.”
“Y-Yes… I like it. Please, treat me however you want… Master…♡”
She positioned herself to make it easier for me to squeeze, as if asking me to treat her even more roughly. I was speechless at the sight.
Did her sexual preferences change while developing her erogenous zones? I never imagined Chloe would like being hit.
Come to think of it, calling me Master is also absurd. Chloe would never lower herself like that.
More than that.
‘Damn, she’s hot….’
To be clear, I don’t have any desire to torment or hit women. I just want to share love normally like everyone else.
But that’s not possible with Chloe. For the first time ever, I wanted to torment her and see her face twisted in pain.
Is it because she’s a succubus? She’s slowly changing my tastes. Because of that, my slightly subsided dick became erect again.
“Your dick is hard again…♡”
“…….”
Without a word, I twisted her nipples and pulled them as if I were going to tear them off. They were slightly smaller than Estella’s, but her breasts, which were large, stretched out.
“It hurts…♡”
Her face, which was slightly distorted at first, was soon filled with pleasure, and her hazy eyes were full of happiness.
At the same time, her pussy tightened even more. Her pussy, which had changed again, tightened fiercely for the pleasure of my dick.
It was definitely a pleasant tightness. But strangely, I suddenly felt annoyed.
Thud, I pushed Chloe away. I knocked her onto the bed, reached out to her disheveled form.
“You bitch… You like dicks that much! Do you like dicks more than me!”
She was too defiant. No matter what, I was her master. But the fact that she was paying more attention to my dick than to me was so irritating.
“Kkeueuk…!”
Chloe’s face turned bright red. This time, it wasn’t from excitement, but from her breath being cut off.
She was definitely suffering. Her face was contorted with pain rather than pleasure.
But that wasn’t enough to stop me. The more I choked her, the tighter her pussy became, which made me even angrier.
I squeezed her neck even harder.
“Tell me! Do you like dicks more! Do you like any dick!”
“Kkeueuk, Keok…!”
She flailed her arms and legs, drooling from the corners of her mouth. Strange sounds flowed out as her throat was blocked.
Chloe barely supplied oxygen to her lungs and said.
“N-No… I like Master’s, Master’s dick… Because it’s my beloved Master’s dick….”
She squeezed her pussy as if she only loved me and only looked at me. She wriggled her pussy to the best of her ability to relieve my anger.
It seemed like that would relieve my mood, but strangely, I felt like tormenting her even more.
I released the pressure on her neck. And in the moment she let her guard down while taking a breath, I pressed her neck down with my forearm.
“Eugeuk!”
Pain surged instantly, and Chloe struggled as her breath was cut off. But I didn’t stop.
I restrained her flailing arms with my remaining arm, and blocked her similarly resisting legs by pushing my dick all the way into her womb.
Even in the midst of all that, her pussy and womb eagerly stroked my dick. The damned bitch was busy taking care of her master’s dick even in a life-threatening situation.
That was admirable. It meant that my pleasure was prioritized over her life. But that was that. I continued to thrust my dick into her, shaking my hips.
“Geuk, Eungeut!”
She couldn’t even speak properly because I was pressing down with an arm thicker than her neck. Suppressed sounds, similar to moans, burst out in succession.
My orgasm came quickly. I had already shot more than 10 times, but my dick and balls were still overflowing with energy. And so, I poured out my massive 11th load of semen into her womb.
Vrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrt!!
This ejaculation was a little long. I shot out semen for a long time, like I was excreting.
Was it because I released my desires? My mind felt clear and refreshed. It felt like the darkness that had been enveloping me was receding.
Only then did my mind return to normal. I released the pressure on my arm and glared at Chloe, who was lying beneath me with a sullen expression.
“Heehk, Hee-hehk….”
Whether she knew it or not, Chloe was just breathing roughly.
If it wasn’t for what just happened, I would have hit her. But I couldn’t bring myself to hit her because she looked like she was in too much pain.
But she was also infuriatingly defiant, so I also wanted to hit her….
At that moment, Chloe reached out her arms. She wrapped her arms around my neck as always, and kissed me as she hugged me.
“Chop, Chop, Chop.”
“Slurp….”
We mixed our tongues and shared saliva.
Actually, I wasn’t being very active. It was because she was too arrogant.
Of course, I gave the order to kiss me after shooting my semen. I was receiving it because I couldn’t help it, but I wasn’t in the mood to receive it while enjoying it like she was.
After continuing the kiss for a while, Chloe broke away first. She was cautiously watching my expression, unlike before.
“…….”
I just glared at her silently. Chloe seemed to realize the seriousness of the situation and cautiously opened her mouth to apologize.
“I-I’m sorry… Master….”
“Hoo….”
Chloe flinched as I let out a deep sigh. She would have provoked me more if it was before, but Chloe didn’t do that. She continued to convey her apology as she looked at me silently.
Yeah, how could Chloe be at fault? In the end, it was my fault that my sexual preferences changed, and it was my fault for not satisfying them.
It wasn’t exactly wrong to use the succubus’s power for that.
“…Don’t use it on other men.”
“Ugh, you know that you’re the only man in my life….”
Who couldn’t say that? If she hadn’t been sincerely apologizing and acting cute, I wouldn’t have let it go.
Our dicks and pussies were still connected. I looked at Chloe silently for a moment, then swung my arm.
Smack!
“Eut♡”
“You like this that much?”
“Yes…♡”
She liked that I hit her. No, her heart had been pounding since I raised my arm, and her eyes were filled with anticipation.
She liked it even though it was enough to cause a wound and bleed. No matter how I looked at it, it was a severe condition that couldn’t be changed.
“…I only called you a pervert verbally, but you’ve really become a pervert.”
“It’s all, all because of you, Master…♡”
“Don’t smile. It pisses me off.”
I frowned and turned Chloe’s body around. As soon as her chest faced forward and her back touched my chest, I reached out my hand.
I grabbed her neck with my right hand. I squeezed my fist as it was.
Squeeze!!
I squeezed her neck hard enough to break it. Her face turned bright red.
I didn’t stop there. I squeezed her breasts with my remaining hand. My handprints remained on them.
I thrust into her pussy from below. I stabbed her womb hard with the tip of my dick, making a thudding sound.
“Eugeut♡ Keuk, Kkeueuek♡”
Chloe’s face was once again filled with pleasure. The symptoms of a severe masochistic bitch were revealed. In the meantime, only something similar to a moan flowed out as her throat was blocked.
More interestingly, Chloe felt her neck more than her breasts. Her pussy lost some strength when I squeezed her breasts, but it tightened incredibly strongly when I choked her neck.
Was it because of her survival instincts? Well, it’s a happy thing if her pussy tightening improves.
I was starting to feel an orgasm coming on. My firmly erect dick showed no signs of withering. It was too full of energy, that was the problem.
Then, I made eye contact with Chloe. Those eyes that I had seen sometime before. Those eyes that seduced others and drew out their true nature reached me.
In an instant, sadistic and dominant desires sprouted. A desire to drive her to death and satisfy this feeling sprouted.
But I restrained myself. I was willing to accept Chloe’s abilities, but I had no intention of being devoured by them.
To borrow Lana’s words for a moment, the female being pinned down by the male was the way of the world. So I had no intention of being dominated.
However, the fact that she used it again this time was infuriating. I could let it go once, but I wasn’t generous enough to let it go a second time.
I pressed the back of Chloe’s head and made her bury her head in the bed.
“Eup! Eueup!!”
Unlike choking her neck, her breathing hole was completely blocked by the blanket. It was impossible to even breathe properly. A painful moan flowed out from below.
Her arms and legs thrashed wildly. This time, it was quite intense, perhaps because she was in real danger. I gave an order to fix her two arms and two legs so that she couldn’t resist.
“Eubeup!!”
“Shut up, Chloe. If you don’t want to die like this.”
I buried her head with the intention of really killing her, and shook my hips. As I had been doing so far, I used her pussy only for the sake of satisfying my desires.
Even in this situation, Chloe was working hard to tighten her dick. Seeing this, it seemed that it was clearly engraved in her that I was her master.
Vrrrt! Vrrt! Vrrrrrrrrrt!!
This ejaculation was also quite long. I wondered when this dick would ever wither, but I released Chloe, who had her head buried.
“Heehk, Heuee-hehk….”
I observed Chloe, whose upper body was heaving greatly. She was breathing roughly, probably because she hadn’t been able to breathe for almost 5 minutes.
But if you listened to the joy contained in her faint moans, she seemed to enjoy it very much.
“You damned masochistic bitch.”
“Hehe….”
Chloe, who turned her body around, smiled brightly. It was a smile as bright as Lana’s smile that came to my mind.
Why was that appearance so cute? For no reason, my heart was pounding.
Her breathing gradually subsided. I asked Chloe.
“Are you satisfied now?”
“Yeah, I’m satisfied.”
Chloe nodded her head greatly. After that, she got up, laid me down on the bed, and climbed on top of me.
She fell face down on my chest and said.
“Thank you. And I love you, Master♡”
“…….”
She should have whispered this to me a long time ago. When I recalled that time, I could count the number of times I saw her act cute on one hand.
Well, it’s not that I’m not happy with the current situation.
“If you’re thankful, then get pregnant.”
“Do you think I don’t want to get pregnant soon? I also want to get pregnant one more time soon and be called husband or hubby instead of Master. Merong~.”
She stuck out her tongue and teased me. I pulled on her protruding tongue.
“Naa….”
“What?”
“Oeu-ra-oh….”
“I can’t hear what you’re saying.”
“…….”
We had some time to play pranks like that. It was quite fun to tease Chloe.
Anyway, we were still connected.
“Your dick is still hard.”
“It’s because it never withers thanks to someone.”
“If you shoot more here, my womb won’t be able to hold it all….”
Chloe’s belly was slightly swollen as if she was pregnant. Of course, that’s just how it looked on the outside; it only looked that way because of my semen.
It was a scene that reminded me of Lana a little. My wife’s belly looked like this too because I shot a lot inside her in the hot spring town.
Of course, Lana was an ordinary human, so it wasn’t that noticeable. On the other hand, Chloe looked like a pregnant woman at first glance.
“More, do you want to do it?”
“Can you handle it?”
“I’ll have to try it. I’m going to get pregnant today no matter what.”
Her desire to get pregnant was no joke. Chloe was the same as Lana and Estella. Both of them wanted to have my child. Is that all that women think about when they become women?
Well, the opposite is true as well, so it’s not that strange.
Anyway, it’s 11 a.m. now. There’s time until lunch. After taking a short break, we started making babies again.
Squeeeak….
The moment the glans penetrated her pussy and a sticky sound was heard. Her womb’s condition was conveyed to me and Chloe.
We stopped what we were about to do and looked at each other.
“You’re pregnant?”
“I’m pregnant!”
Chloe got pregnant in just 1 hour.
Extra Episode 39 Chloe’S Story – The Demon Lord Is Too Cute (5)
Side Story 39 Chloe’s Episode – The Demon Lord is Too Cute (5) “He’s my husband. My one and only man.”
Chloe giggles and snuggles into my arms. She rubs her face all over my chest, wearing a very happy expression.
It feels a bit like looking at Rana. Rana used to smile like that often.
Seeing that, I realize that she can change like this too.
Chloe is fundamentally a Demon Lord, so she’s full of villainous qualities. Like me, she has fierce eyes, and her atmosphere and actions are those of a villain.
But right now, those aspects are nowhere to be seen. Of course, her eyes don’t change easily, so they’re the same, but the emotions and form within them are completely different.
I wonder how she can be so cute and lovable. Is it because her personality is so unique? Even a small change makes a huge difference.
“Hehe.”
She just smiles innocently, not knowing or caring. I kept touching her hair and horns.
Anyway, I have no intention of pretending I don’t know about the promise. She will become pregnant with two children. That was the condition for making her my wife.
Of course, the child in Chloe’s belly is newly conceived, in a state that’s hard to call life, but it doesn’t change the fact that it’s our child.
“But are you really okay not having a wedding?”
“A ceremony for marriage is useless to us.”
“I know, but…”
In general, Demon Lords aren’t interested in the ritual of a wedding. The usual reason is that they have enemies everywhere and don’t have time to waste on such things.
But mostly, it’s because they’re satisfied with each other. In an environment where it’s hard to connect with someone, they’re greatly satisfied just by being connected to someone they love, so they don’t really have the desire to show off to others.
At most, they show their partner to others. They don’t throw big parties like humans do.
Well, some Demon Lords consider it special. For example, a Demon Lord who lives for conquest or is very sentimental might have a wedding.
But even that is extremely rare. It’s less than 1% of the total. The story of a Demon Lord who kidnaps a princess and falls in love with her falls into this category.
“What’s so special about a wedding? We have a baby, that’s enough. What could be a more certain outcome than a baby?”
This is how they usually think. Even this is on the better side.
“I want to have one.”
“Yo, you want to…?”
“I’m not a Demon Lord, I’m human, and a wedding has an important meaning for humans.”
If you’re human, you want to have a wedding and show it off to others. Everyone else would agree with that, right?
Especially a love that’s been achieved after a long time. I don’t want to just skip over it.
“Do you perhaps… not like it…?”
I look at Chloe with a tearful expression. She fidgets and mutters.
“Th, then… I’ll prepare it later, so…”
I can’t help but chuckle.
“Are you taking care of me now that I’m your husband?”
“Yes… because you’re my husband now…”
Chloe’s face is flushed as she fidgets with her fingers. Every action, every word is so cute I could die.
I hug her and whisper.
“Let’s think about it together later. How we should do it.”
“I will…”
We spent some time hugging each other. We’re both naked, but right now, this alone is enough to fill our hearts.
Then Chloe confessed something.
“I, I actually have something to tell you.”
“What is it?”
“W, well, you see…”
Chloe hesitated, unable to speak easily. I waited without urging her, and she continued after organizing her confused thoughts.
“I, I actually had a man I liked before you…”
“A man?”
She had a man? This is the first time I’m hearing about this.
Chloe wasn’t the type to like someone easily. I had a really hard time getting close to her back then, and we fell in love.
Of course, I heard a lot about her circumstances in the process, and she told me many secrets. That’s why I knew everything about her, or so I thought.
“D, don’t misunderstand…”
“Keep talking.”
“Now you’re the only man for me, Master… so please listen and don’t get angry…”
“I understand, so tell me.”
She slowly spoke with a tearful expression.
“As you can see, my horns are very important to me…”
“I know that well. It’s also what woke you up.”
If the symbol of the Demon Lord and Chloe’s soul weren’t connected, I would have only been able to look at her in a sleeping state forever.
“Yes, that’s right… They’re that important to me… But do you see that one side is a little broken?”
“I see it.”
The area she keeps touching is the broken side.
“My horns don’t break easily. Even you would have a hard time.”
I put a little force into my hand. Chloe’s horns didn’t budge.
“Of course, there are exceptions. The God of Demons who created me, or a high-ranking deity, is possible… and I, the owner of the horns, am also possible. And I broke this horn myself.”
Chloe looked at me and asked.
“What do you think the reason is…?”
“You gave it to a man you liked before you loved me?”
“That’s right. I gave my horn to that man myself. Th, that…”
She hesitated again before opening her mouth.
“I gave it as a sign that I really loved him and had decided he was my man… O, of course, I don’t remember who that man is because I didn’t have my memories at the time… Now you’re the only Master for me…”
“Hmm…”
“I, it’s true…”
Chloe avoided my gaze, watching my reaction. But I was more interested in the horn, and I took out a piece of the horn from the subspace.
“So this is what that meant.”
At first, I thought it was a farewell gift. She actually said so too. But it has much more meaning than I expected.
We should have had time to say goodbye back then. The outer gods took her away right away, so we didn’t have time to talk separately.
“Yo, you… what is that…!”
She was startled to see her own horn right in front of her. She shouted, looking back and forth between me and the piece of horn.
I smiled playfully and asked.
“What does it look like?”
“Th, that… that’s… my horn…”
“That’s right. It’s your horn.”
“Why do you have that!”
“Why do you think?”
“……”
She was silent. And after looking at me for a while, she opened her mouth.
“H, have we met before…?”
“Yeah, we have.”
“I gave you my horn, too…?”
“Yeah, you gave it to me.”
“Th, then… are you my… first love…?”
“At least as far as I know, yes. Or is there another man?”
“No!”
Chloe shouted. It was an indignant cry, but her eyes were darting around, unsure of what to do.
She asked cautiously.
“Why, why didn’t you tell me…”
“I didn’t know until recently. Like someone else, my memories were erased.”
“Oh, when…?”
“I found out after winning the battle with the Four Dragons in the family.”
Chloe’s face stiffened. It must be a big shock since she found out after reuniting with me in a year.
Wait, is this okay? Is she going to freak out again about how someone she loved died because of her?
Fortunately, that didn’t happen.
“Th, then my first love has come true… Hehe. It wasn’t one-sided…”
She smiled instead, looking happy.
“Why are you so cute today…”
“Hehe~ Did you know now? I was always cute.”
“…You’re kind of cocky.”
I pulled her cheek. The elastic flesh stretched out long.
“Ow, it hurts…”
“So you don’t like it?”
“I like it, Master…♡”
What should I do with this pervert? I’m worried she won’t react to small amounts of pain.
I gave her an appropriate amount of pain and asked.
“But Chloe, why did you become a doll? Does it matter if I own you even if the tattoo is complete?”
“W, well, I didn’t expect that either… How would I know you were such a perverted sa, Master.”
“So you’re saying it’s my fault now?”
Slap!!
That cocky little thing. How dare a slave talk back to her master.
“N, no, it’s not… It’s my fault, it’s all my fault… Hehe♡”
She only listens when I hit her. I squeezed her breasts a few more times and spanked her butt, playing with Chloe.
Anyway, when both her top and bottom were covered in her fluids, I said.
“Should we go meet Rana and Estella soon? You haven’t seen them yet.”
“Yeah, I have to meet them… Can’t I not see her…? I like Unnie, but that fox is a bit…”
“I told you to get along with Estella.”
“Bu, but I can’t help it since I’m a Demon Lord… It’s just not a good match for me, physiologically.”
That’s true. The saintess was one of the biggest natural enemies, just as much as the hero was. It’s no wonder the two of them don’t get along.
“Still, get along. You’re the second wife, you know.”
“Hehe, second…”
If you only look at the order, it’s not wrong. I’m marrying Estella tomorrow.
“You’ll get along, right?”
“I have to get along since it’s my husband’s word. I’ll try.”
“You have to, not try. If you don’t, I won’t hit you anymore.”
“I, I will! I will!”
Chloe shouted urgently. She’s really become a pervert.
“Then shall we go now? It’s almost time.”
“Wa, wait a minute…”
She grabbed me. And she went down and down, wriggling, and said.
“Let’s do it a little more before we go…”
“Hmm, really? Why should I?”
When I pushed her away with a mean heart, Chloe clung to me tightly. Then, she wiggled her butt and acted cute.
“Ugh, Master… Please bestow your grace upon your slave… Please…”
How can I just let it go when she’s being so cute?
In the end, I stayed with Chloe until the very last minute.
For reference, her sufficiently developed mouth was as good as her lower area.
***
“Unnie~!”
“Ah, Chloe! Welcome, Chloe!”
“It’s been a while! I missed you!”
“I missed you too!”
Like me, Rana and Chloe, who hadn’t seen each other in a long time. They hugged each other with happy faces.
I watched the heartwarming scene for a while.
“Why haven’t I seen you lately? I was worried. Were you with Kyle?”
“Yes. I was with Ju, I mean, him.”
Then Rana’s expression changed playfully. She sniffed our scents lightly.
“Kyle, Chloe. Did you guys just finish? I can smell the strong scent of semen on both of you.”
“Ahem…”
“That’s…”
We avoided Rana’s gaze for no reason. I couldn’t lie, and I didn’t want to deceive Rana, but anyway, I was too embarrassed, so I just stopped talking.
“Since when have you been doing it?”
“Ro, roughly a week ago…”
“Hee~ So that’s why I often smelled semen on Kyle?”
“I’m, I’m sorry, Unnie…”
“No, it’s okay. I welcome Chloe!”
Chloe’s expression brightened at Rana’s permission. After all, the first wife was Rana.
While they were having a friendly conversation, Chloe carefully brought up a topic.
“Um, Unnie… I actually have something to confess…”
“Yeah? What is it?”
“The thing about Unnie almost dying in the past. That was something I did…”
“Was it?”
“Yes… So you can hate me, if you want…”
Rana hugged Chloe.
“It’s okay to not be so sorry. I like Chloe.”
“Bu, but… I almost killed Unnie…”
“It’s okay. If the kind Chloe did that, there must have been a reason.”
“I, I’m not kin…”
“No. Chloe is kind. Chloe is the one who gives off a contradictory scent like Kyle.”
That’s not wrong. If she was really evil, Rana would have distanced herself long ago.
“And thanks to that, I ended up with Kyle. I’m actually grateful to Chloe.”
“Unnie!”
Chloe, who was moved, hugged Rana. Water droplets formed in her eyes, and it looked like she would cry soon.
At that time, a shout was heard from far away.
“Oppa!!”
“Oh, you’re here?”
“I rushed here right after work! Did you do well while I was gone…”
At that moment, Estella froze. Her gaze was fixed on Chloe.
“Oppa. What is the situation right now?”
“Yeah? What is it?”
“What do you mean what is it! Why is that person here!”
“Well…”
But then Chloe interrupted me and said.
“Oh my, you’re here? Long time no see~”
“I’m sorry, but I have no intention of exchanging greetings with you!”
Chloe glares at me. I can feel her gaze asking if she really has to get along with Estella. I nodded.
She approached Estella with a sulky face.
“I can’t do that. So let’s get along from now on. It’s the wedding tomorrow, right? We’re a family now, so we can’t keep fighting.”
“Family my foot! I’ve never had a family like you!”
“Even if you deny it, we’re family tomorrow. I’m also Ju, no, Senior’s wife.”
Estella’s eyes widened. She glared at me and asked, grinding her teeth.
“Oppa… what is she saying…?”
“What do you mean what is she saying. It means she’s my wife, as is. The second one, too. You’re the third. Oh, you know what? I got pregnant as a wife first.”
Chloe showed her slightly swollen belly.
“It’s because we did it so much, but I’m definitely pregnant. Two people too.”
“You’re pregnant with two people? Are they twins?”
“Yes, Unnie. They’re twins.”
“Hee, I’m jealous of twins…”
“Unnie will be able to do it too. Oh, I’ll get some good magic later…”
“Yaaaaaaaa!!”
A huge shout from Estella. Her face, consumed by anger, turns to me. Enraged, she immediately gathered divine power over her head.
“You playboy saint! You not only cheated on me, but you made another woman pregnant! I’m going to kill you!”
“Uh… Estella? We’re getting married tomorrow, so if you kill the person who’s going to be your husband…”
“Shut up!”
There was no time to stop her. It’s because Estella was really running at me like she was going to kill me.
Kwaaaaaang!!!!
Immediately after, a huge mass of divine power poured down on me.
Extra Episode 40 Estella’S Story – The Saintess Is Angry (1)
Side Story 40 Estella’s Episode – The Saintess is Angry (1) A kind person is scary when angry. And Estella, who was completely enraged, was really, very scary.
“Stop right there!”
“…….”
“I said stop right there!!”
I turned around at the resounding shout and said.
“Will you stop if I stop?”
“What stop! I won’t stop!”
No, at least lie in situations like this. What am I supposed to do if you come at me with an even more intense murderous aura?
“Haa….”
I sighed and kicked off the ground again.
But this is the heart of the Holy Kingdom. And Estella is the saintess who was born and raised here. In short, it means that no matter where I run, I’m in the palm of her hand.
Thanks to that, even though my running skills are much better, I was quickly caught. Even when I used tricks, I was found out, and even when I tried to create distance, she caught up using shortcuts.
In the meantime, she’s shooting out chunks of divine power, which is driving me crazy. My whole body trembled at the power that would obviously send me to the afterlife if I got hit.
Can’t I defend? Unfortunately, it’s not easy. That level of power requires using quite powerful magic, and if I did, there’s a high chance that Estella would get hurt.
I don’t mind getting hurt, but the opposite is not okay.
Kugugugugung!!
The divine power she shot out again destroys various parts of the Holy Kingdom. A strong wind raged, and all sorts of debris flew in all directions.
“Hey! Break it moderately! Aren’t we getting married tomorrow?!”
“Shut up!”
She doesn’t care about the surrounding situation at all. Her eyes are only on me, and her gaze is completely gone.
Is this okay? Our wedding, which the Holy Kingdom worked hard to prepare, is gradually falling apart. If this continues, I can’t guarantee that I’ll be in good condition tomorrow.
“I know that! That’s called a couple’s fight, right?”
“The Saint and the Saintess aren’t married yet, so wouldn’t it be a lovers’ quarrel?”
“Heok! Is that so?”
…Don’t watch from there, kids.
The children of the Holy Kingdom are gathering to watch our fight as if it’s amazing. It just so happens that it overlaps with the end of the academy, so there are a lot of spectators.
What if they get hurt from that….
Still, Estella is conscious of the children, so the power has decreased a bit. But she increased the accuracy as much as the reduced power, making it more dangerous. Of course, she didn’t stop chasing me.
“Hehe, youth is good.”
“That’s right. A couple should be like that.”
Even the quite old believers are acting like that. They’re looking at us with the eyes of people watching performing children.
They say watching a fight is the most fun, but I, the person involved, am dying.
“Instead of just watching, stop us! How are we going to have a wedding tomorrow!”
“It’s okay, Saint. We’ll restore it, so don’t worry.”
One believer said that and then pulled up divine power. Then, the divine power in the debris reacted and began to restore it to its original state.
Help me instead of doing that, you damn things….
“There’s not a single person who’s helpful.”
How come there isn’t a single person on my side?
Don’t I have Lana and Chloe? That’s true, but the two of them said they were hungry and went to eat after the fight with Estella started.
I can understand Chloe, but I didn’t think Lana would abandon me. She said she was okay on the outside, but it seemed like she was a little dissatisfied with having so many women.
This is also my fault. It’s a problem I have to bear.
But I’m actually disappointed in the betrayal of my trusted wife. Feeling depressed, I ran away from Estella.
Of course, I was caught up to before long, and I was cornered in a dead-end alley. Estella slowly walked towards me with a strong murderous aura.
Step by step. The sound and atmosphere were so scary. It’s much scarier than the fear of death.
“Saint.”
“You’re not calling me ‘Oppa’ anymore?”
“Oppa my foot. Do you want to die?”
That’s why they say you shouldn’t mess with kind people. She, who didn’t know how to say bad words, has reached the point of speaking informally and even cursing.
“First… shall we clear up the misunderstanding?”
“What misunderstanding. What misunderstanding is there when the result is that the Saint is flirting with another woman behind my back, secretly hiding and having sex, and getting her pregnant? Or should I call that person and ask her one by one. What did you do with the Saint?”
“So… it’s not like that?”
“You have to say something that makes sense.”
Estella laughed as if she was dumbfounded. She kept coming closer and spewing out divine power.
“I tolerated you having a lot of women. I tolerated it, saying that the Saint is great, so there’s nothing I can do, as my sister said. But are you betraying me like this?”
“Th, uh, that’s….”
“You won’t even let me have sex for some lame reason. And then I’m pushed back to the 4th turn, and in the meantime, the pregnancy turn is also the 3rd? A person should have a conscience. Shouldn’t I be at least the 2nd in line for pregnancy? How can you crush the heart of the person you’re going to marry tomorrow so mercilessly….”
“…….”
There were many excuses I could make, but I didn’t. If I did, there was a high possibility that this relationship would collapse.
“Ha, fine. Say your last words if you have any. Because from today, I’m going to lock you up tightly in the Holy Kingdom and not let you out.”
Estella is exuding momentum as if she’s serious. The power of the gods is circling around her. I wanted to ask them to stop Estella, but unfortunately, these damn gods weren’t on my side.
“Say it quickly!”
“Hmm….”
What should I say as my last words….
After a long period of contemplation, I met Estella’s eyes and said with sincerity.
“I love you, Estella.”
“Ugh…!”
Estella’s face turned red. She also stopped walking, and covered her face with one arm. Anyone could see that she was embarrassed.
Does this work?
I didn’t say it with any particular intention. It’s just that if I had any last words to say to her, it would be “I love you,” so I said it.
I stared at her blankly and then said the same words again.
“Estella. You know I love you, right?”
“Ugh!”
A good reaction comes back this time as well. Soon, I was convinced and slowly approached her. Estella didn’t know what to do and allowed me to approach.
“What about you. Do you love me too?”
“D, do you think I’ll fall for you just because of this!”
“What are you talking about. I’m just asking a question. I just want to hear your thoughts.”
Before I knew it, I had reached the Saintess. Estella couldn’t meet my eyes and avoided my gaze for no reason. I said, holding her hand.
“I’m sorry for being such a playboy.”
“If you were sorry, you shouldn’t have done that in the first place!”
“That’s why I’m even more sorry. I’ll make sure this doesn’t happen again. Can you let go of your anger and forgive me?”
“Do you think I’ll…!”
Instead of words, I showed it with actions. I gently stroked her hair. Estella’s expression, which had been full of anger, gradually softened.
“Ah!”
Estella was startled and fell away from me. She frowned and shouted.
“You’re, you’re trying to gloss over it like this again! I won’t fall for it this time!”
“When did I do that. More than that, are we really not going to have a wedding tomorrow?”
I moved my head as if to tell her to look around. Estella looked around, following me, and the ruined Holy Kingdom came into our sight.
“Oh, when did it become like this….”
Estella, who was speechless, closed her mouth.
For reference, this is the result of me guiding her so that there would be as little damage as possible, and the believers are restoring it. If that wasn’t the case, the entire Holy Kingdom would be full of debris like when it was at war with the gods.
I approached again and swept back her hair.
“We’re a couple from tomorrow, and you’ll be monopolizing me for a few days. I’ll focus only on you during that time.”
“Ha, you’re not saying you’ll only look at me?”
“You know I can’t do that.”
I don’t want to discriminate against them. That’s because I love each and every one of them with all my heart.
Of course, it can’t be helped that there are disappointments because there’s only one of me, but I’m doing my best to take care of them.
“Ssii… you bad bastard, you playboy bastard.”
“I’m sorry. For being a playboy and a bad bastard. But I love you.”
“…….”
Estella stared at me with a sulky face. Then she took a step closer and wrapped her arms around me.
“…Tell me you love me.”
“I love you.”
“It’s not enough! Say it more, more!”
I hugged her tightly like she did and whispered in her ear.
“I love you, Estella. I really, really love you.”
“You have to add the words ‘the most in the world’ to that!”
“That’s a bit….”
If I said that, it would be discriminating. Conscientiously, even if she wanted it, I couldn’t bring myself to say those words.
“This isn’t enough. Stroke my hair as much as you love me.”
“Here, here it is. The hand you want.”
I gently stroked Estella’s hair like before. Only then did she have a satisfied face. The slightly smug look is a bit cocky.
Still, I’m glad she looks happy.
“Oppa is the worst man in the world. The very, very worst.”
“Are you calling me ‘Oppa’ now?”
“Be quiet! You bad Oppa!”
She’s calmed down, but she still has complaints, so she pokes my stomach with her fist. She chews on my shoulder with her mouth.
I spent time accepting Estella’s grumbling.
“Let’s go eat now. You haven’t had lunch yet.”
“I haven’t eaten.”
“Shall we eat alone today?”
“Is that okay?”
“What’s not okay about it.”
Lana and Chloe aren’t here, and we’re going to be a couple tomorrow anyway. In any case, we’ll have to spend the day together like this for the time being.
“Okay! Let’s go quickly!”
Estella smiled brightly and led me. The pulling force is so strong. I can clearly see her current mood.
“Go slowly, slowly. We have to go while restoring what we destroyed.”
“The believers said they would do that! Come quickly, Oppa!”
It was hard to say anything to her, who was so excited. Still, I can’t help but smile at her bright appearance.
So I moved, following Estella.
The next day.
The wedding of the Saint and the Saintess, who represent the Eustia Holy Kingdom, took place.
Extra Episode 41 Estella’S Story – The Saintess Is Angry (2)
Side Story 41 Estella’s Episode – The Saintess is Angry (2) Wedding day morning.
Estella was very busy. She had no time to rest, doing her makeup and getting dressed for the wedding in a few hours.
She wasn’t preparing alone. The devotees of the Holy Kingdom surrounding her were diligently helping.
This wedding was none other than the wedding of the Saint and the Saintess!
The devotees had no choice but to do their best as they were directly witnessing one of the few events in the history of the Justia Holy Kingdom.
Moreover, they were experts in the best fields related to this. Their skills were undoubtedly top-notch.
In addition, Estella was the possessor of outstanding beauty, called the Goddess of Beauty. The best painting was completed with the best brush added to the best foundation.
It was so pretty. Even Estella admired her own appearance.
The clothes, accessories, and makeup she had prepared so far. They were fine when viewed individually, but when they were all put together, they looked completely different.
Estella smiled brightly and expressed her gratitude.
“Thank you, everyone!”
“This is our job.”
“That’s right. More than that, you look beautiful when decorated like this.”
“Hehe, it’s a shame that we can only see this appearance once…”
“That’s, yes… that’s right… It won’t be easy to see from now on…”
The saintess who is loved not only by God but also by the devotees. A slight gloom arose at the thought that such Estella was about to get married.
Marriage means building a family soon, and living in the same house with a partner for the rest of your life. Inevitably, she would be negligent in the work of the Holy Kingdom.
Of course, the work of taking care of the devotees would also decrease.
Of course, apart from regret, they were also happy that the saintess was getting married. After all, it meant that their saintess had met the man she loved.
Anyway, the devotees congratulated Estella and began to wrap things up.
“Oh, where is Oppa?”
“The Saint has finished preparing and is waiting.”
“Oppa finished early.”
Estella, who was aware of the situation on that side, glanced at the time. There were 2 hours left until the wedding. There was enough time to go see Oppa for a while.
“I’m going to see Oppa!”
Estella, who jumped up, immediately prepared to leave. Then, one devotee sent her a piece of advice.
“Estella-nim. It’s okay to go see the Saint… but, please come back clean… There are dignitaries from other countries who have come to see your wedding, so at least for today…”
“Huh? What do you mean…”
At first, she didn’t understand, but Estella soon realized what it meant. Her face turned bright red in an instant.
“I’m not going to do that…!”
She tried to explain urgently, but the devotee didn’t believe her. The other devotees around her were the same. They had already heard a lot.
The most famous thing is the state of the bedroom. The devotees visited the mansion every morning to clean. And the inside of the room they saw was said to be incredibly awful.
Damp bedding and a lewd smell of males and females intertwined. It is said that they felt it even before entering the bedroom.
What’s amazing is that it’s after erasing the traces. The two, no, the three of them try to eliminate their traces as much as possible because they don’t want to show them.
And yet, the traces remain. I wonder how much and how they do it at night to make it like that.
The good thing is that the soundproofing is good, so you can’t hear the moans? If not, I can’t imagine how noisy it would be every night.
Anyway, for that reason, the devotees did not believe Estella. In fact, the state of the bedroom was a mess again this morning.
I also heard that they couldn’t erase the traces because it was the wedding day today. Because of that, the floor was sticky and it was quite a mess. Of course, the devotees in this place heard all those words.
Of course, I understand. The two are at an age when their sexual desire is strong. If they live together in the meantime, it’s more strange if they are normal here.
In fact, even the devotees who have reached adulthood are amazing at this time. Even just the beastmen, not to mention….
Anyway, even if they love each other, I hope they refrain from doing it today. If you think about doing it recklessly before the wedding and those traces are seen by others… a lot of problems arise in many ways.
“But, I told you I haven’t done it with Oppa yet…?”
“Estella-nim. No devotee here will believe that.”
“It’s true….”
Estella was wronged. This stubborn Oppa didn’t touch her even yesterday, the day before the wedding. Because of that, the only thing she tasted of Oppa was her mouth, as usual.
“Ahem, ahem… I hope you have a good time with the Saint.”
“Heeing, yes….”
Estella, who was crying, left the room, leaving the devotees behind. She immediately moved to the room where the man who would become her husband was.
But she’s not just visiting. Estella took something out of the subspace. It looked like a leaf of some plant.
Estella smiled slyly as she looked at it.
Yesterday, she had no choice but to stop fighting at the sound of I love you, but Estella had no intention of just letting this go.
She will definitely punish this damned womanizer Oppa. This leaf was the item needed for that.
I didn’t originally intend to use it like this. My mind changed because of what happened yesterday.
Of course, there were many other things I prepared. I had prepared many events, no, punishments for my first night with Oppa.
“Hehe, Oppa, look forward to it. I’ll let you know how sad I was this time.”
As she muttered that and moved, she arrived at the room before she knew it.
“Oppa!”
Estella opened the door and stormed inside, calling out to the other person in a lively voice.
“Huh?”
What came into her view was Kyle, dressed neatly for the wedding and shaking his hands.
“Kyle Oppa?”
“Oh, why…”
What is it? He’s different from Oppa’s usual appearance?
Ah, I remembered. He looked like this at Lana unnie’s wedding too.
A little past event came to mind late. A smile spread across Estella’s lips in an instant.
“Are you so nervous about marrying me?”
“…I’m nervous.”
“Hehe.”
How could someone who was fine just yesterday turn so cute in one night? She was really happy with this scene right now.
Estella slowly walked towards Kyle. Kyle reacted excessively with each step she took.
Finally, she reached the front and nudged her future husband. Kyle’s upper body stuck to the backrest.
At the same time, she refined the leaf into pill form, and carefully sat on Kyle’s lap.
“Oppa~ Should I relieve your tension?”
“…How will you relieve it?”
“There are many ways to do that~.”
Estella got closer. Just about a span away. You can see everything from the eyes, nose, and mouth to the pores.
“Haa….”
Why is he so handsome? I don’t like appearance discrimination, but the reason I fell in love with the man in front of me was also because of this face.
“…So, what’s the method? Don’t just observe and tell me.”
“Here, here you go!”
She showed the pill she made from behind in front of Kyle.
“What is this.”
“It’s a pill made from some herb! If you eat this, your tension will be completely relieved!”
“Hmm, that’s suspicious….”
Suspicious eyes. But Estella was confident. She had no guilt.
That’s because this herb actually has the effect of relieving tension. Of course, it only works for some people, not everyone. One of them was Kyle Oppa.
How do I know this? It’s a secret~.
“Believe me and try it. It will definitely work.”
“…Give it to me.”
“I’ll feed it to you!”
Estella put the pill in her mouth. And she came closer and kissed him.
“Ssook!”
“…Sook.”
Kyle accepted Estella’s kiss with a sulky face. Their tongues intertwined.
But their kiss showed no signs of ending. Estella didn’t pass the pill right away.
Kyle glared at Estella. She smiled and winked. No, she even smiled provocatively.
Of course, that act didn’t last long. That’s because she passed everything over when the pill was moderately soggy with saliva.
“Puhah! You’re so kind today, Oppa.”
“…Be quiet.”
“More than that, how is it? Is it effective?”
“Oh, it is.”
As soon as he passed it through his throat, the tension decreased. I don’t know what it’s made of, but the effect was good.
It’s not a drug, but it has this effect and immediacy. Kyle was curious about the ingredients.
“What is it made of.”
“It’s a secret! I won’t tell Oppa!”
Of course, it doesn’t matter if you know. This is a leaf of a plant that grows commonly in some region of the Empire.
So, it wouldn’t be a problem even if I told you. But I didn’t want to tell this womanizer Oppa.
“I’ll be on my way now!”
“Are you leaving already?”
“My clothes got messed up coming here. So I have to go back and fix them. I can’t show a disheveled appearance in front of the devotees and guests.”
“Are you really leaving?”
Kyle grabbed Estella.
Why is this Oppa like this today? He looks pitiful like a wet puppy, and at the same time, he’s so cute. It’s so different from his usual appearance.
Because of that, Estella almost fell for it for a moment. But she endured it. Today’s joy was not now, but after the wedding in a while.
“I can’t. I’ll be on my way now. See you later.”
She got up firmly and left the room. Kyle’s voice was heard behind such Estella.
“…She’s really leaving.”
Thud!
The door closes. Estella cheered with a satisfied face.
“Alright!”
The first one was successfully completed without any problems! Now, I just need to feed him two more and it’s over.
Of course, I’ve already thought about how to feed him the remaining two. The Saintess smiled slyly again and muttered.
“Hehehe, Oppa. I won’t let you off this time.”
I will definitely fix your womanizing habits this time.
Estella returned to her room, thinking about her grand plan.
Extra Episode 42 Estella’S Story – Establishing Discipline (1)
Side Story 42 Estella – Establishing Discipline (1)
Everyone blessed us.
For today only, all races and nations put aside their misunderstandings and grudges and wished only for our future and happiness.
I couldn’t be happier. Spending time with Estella was so joyful that it reminded me of a certain day in the past.
We walked the path of the Holy Nation, and walked until we arrived before the gods.
The gods of the Justia Holy Nation also exchanged words of congratulations, one by one. Of course, good words didn’t come out.
Unlike me, Estella was a child who grew up constantly receiving their love. They didn’t want to send her to a bum like me, or something like that.
What was even more surprising was Hayang’s words. She threatened to torment me until I die if I ever made Estella cry.
I was so surprised that a god would say such a thing. Not only the believers but even the guests from other countries were shocked.
Well, the atmosphere quickly reversed. The fact that a god would say such a thing meant that they loved Estella that much.
When you think about it, Hayang is like Estella’s mother. Most people thought she was saying it out of concern for her daughter, and I decided to think so too.
Anyway.
“Oppa, I love you.”
“I… love you too.”
We kissed in front of everyone.
And so, Estella and I became husband and wife.
***
“Ugh, it’s hard….”
Estella groaned and collapsed on the bed. My limp wife didn’t even twitch a finger.
“You should take off your clothes before lying down.”
“I don’t have the energy….”
“Well, it was hard, that’s true.”
All we had to do was walk. But walking through a crowd of people wasn’t easy. I couldn’t help but feel nervous as I received all their attention, and that made me tired.
As a result, we were exhausted even though we only moved for about 2-3 hours.
Fortunately, we didn’t have to attend the wedding after-party. Unlike human nations, the Justia Holy Nation didn’t bother us after the wedding.
It meant that the couple should enjoy themselves, and the guests should enjoy themselves. Thanks to that, we simply greeted everyone and came to our newly assigned residence in the Holy Nation.
“Still, take off your clothes before lying down.”
“No! Oppa, take them off for me!”
“……”
It’s not like she’s a child, what is she doing. Contrary to those thoughts, my body was already moving.
First, I pulled the string and lowered the zipper to release the fixed state.
“Lift your arms.”
“Here.”
My wife raised her arms high. I grabbed the sleeves and pulled them straight off. The orange dress is uncomfortable to put on, but easy to take off, so pulling like this immediately removes it.
Estella’s naked figure came into view. But the difference from before was that other clothes were hindering the next step.
“You’re wearing underwear today?”
“Hayang-nim scolded me, so I couldn’t help it….”
Well, it’s important to be thorough on a day like this. If the rumor that the Holy Woman doesn’t actually wear underwear spreads by mistake, there’s nothing more troublesome than that.
Of course, Juang would have made it completely invisible, but it’s better to wear it just in case.
“Hayang did well this time.”
“Tsk, you should take my side in situations like this!”
“I always tell you, even if you don’t wear anything else, wear underwear.”
“It’s uncomfortable even if I wear a big size. Do you even know how I feel?”
I know, every bit of it. I know it really well, to the point of empathizing. The discomfort of a woman with big breasts. But I didn’t say it.
Anyway, my wife took off her clothes. Now it’s time for me to start taking off mine.
There’s nothing particularly embarrassing about it. How many times have I seen her naked body until now. Besides, we were naked, sucking and kissing each other all day yesterday.
My wife, who was watching my undressing scene intently, called me softly.
“Oppa.”
“What.”
“We’re a married couple now, right?”
“Yeah, we’re a married couple.”
“Then… can you call me ‘yeobo’?”
I shrugged. There was no reason not to. I finished taking off my top and approached my wife, whispering in her ear.
“Yeobo.”
“Hehe, he called me ‘yeobo’.”
Whether it was because her ear tickled or because she was happy to hear the word ‘yeobo’, my wife smiled brightly.
Estella came close to my ear, just like I did, and whispered quietly.
“Yeobo, I love you too.”
It’s better than before because she’s speaking quietly. Is it because she lowered her voice?
I lowered my body to take off my bottoms. Then my wife said.
“Oppa, do you want to drink?”
“Drink? If there is any, that would be great.”
It’s still daytime. It’s an ambiguous time to spend the first night. It would be better to drink and pass the time while getting drunk.
“Hehe, you can look forward to it. It’s a precious wine that I prepared for this day!”
Estella rummaged through the subspace with an excited expression. She seems to be in a really good mood, humming a song.
“I found it! Keuheungcha!”
A bottle of wine that she takes out with quite a bit of effort. The size of the bottle she took out while groaning was almost as tall as me. It’s so fat that it’s twice my width.
The wine lover in front of me proudly explained the identity of the wine.
“Tada, this is the wine made by the God of Wine who existed in the mythical era of the past. Of course, it’s not the real thing, Juang-nim recalled the past memories and recipe to make it.”
“Juang gave it to you?”
“Yes! She gave it to me as a wedding gift!”
Indeed, she’s a Holy Woman who is loved by the gods. She even gives such precious wine.
Whether it was made by the hands of the God of Wine, a subtle scent can be smelled even though the lid hasn’t been opened yet.
“Now, sit next to me. A wife will pour wine for her beloved husband.”
She pats the spot next to her on the bed. Her smug expression is cute. I sat next to my wife without saying a word.
Estella took out a wine glass. It was a unique type of glass where the liquid that flowed into the bottom flowed out again through the hole above.
“You can’t just drink this wine. The scent and taste will disappear if it’s not this exclusive glass.”
There are all kinds of wine. I didn’t bother to ask. At least Estella is an expert when it comes to alcohol.
The way she took it out was also unique. Instead of simply opening the lid and pouring it, she placed her finger on the lid and slowly pulled the wine up from below. Then the liquid passed through the lid and came out to the outside.
Estella carefully poured it into the wine glass. Each time it was poured into the wine glass, colorful colors were created.
After about 5 minutes, both wine glasses were full.
“Now you can drink it. Cheers~”
“Cheers.”
The glasses clinked. A clear sound echoed. Against the background of that sound that continued to spread, we drank the wine.
“Oh.”
An exclamation came out as soon as I put a sip in my mouth. Various tastes hit me one by one. I swallowed it as it was.
“Wow….”
Another exclamation comes out. The smoothness of the throat is also perfect. It goes down to the stomach with appropriate weight and smoothness.
“How is it? Is it delicious?”
“Yeah, it’s exactly my taste.”
“Hehe, I knew it. But what’s even more amazing is that the taste will be different if you drink it again. It’s a wine that constantly changes its taste.”
At that, I drink it again. This time, it came in quite heavily. I was a little surprised at first, but as the air mixed, the intense alcohol scent subsided.
It’s a taste that makes you understand why it took 5 minutes to take it out. I could have waited long enough for this.
“Oppa, cheers again~”
“Cheers~”
I felt good from the alcohol. I accepted her actions, and without realizing it, my words were filled with excitement.
And so, we started drinking from broad daylight. Of course, we drank slowly. There was plenty of time until evening.
On the other hand, the wine lover Estella was drinking like crazy. While filling the wine glasses with the 10 glasses she had taken out, she drank another glass of wine in 30 seconds.
That alcoholic appearance is truly unchanged.
“Hehe, it’s nice to drink with my husband.”
“Don’t get drunk and pass out. I don’t want to spend the first night without any memories.”
“I’m also someone who knows how to control myself!”
I have to be able to believe that. How many times have I seen her drunk.
Anyway, we drank while controlling ourselves appropriately. We didn’t do anything particularly lewd. Estella leaned on my shoulder and tilted her glass, and I quietly drank my wine.
“Did you drink it all?”
“Yeah, give me another glass.”
“Just a moment.”
Just as she was about to hand over the next wine. Estella’s hand glowed slightly. It was instantaneous, but it didn’t escape my eyes.
I received the glass of wine that my wife handed me. And after taking a sip, I asked.
“So, what did you put in it?”
“Huh? What are you talking about?”
She’s pretending not to know. I already saw everything.
“I saw everything. If you tell me the truth, I’ll just let it go.”
“Tsk.”
She clicked her tongue at the fact that she was caught. Estella answered, averting her crumpled face.
“It’s nothing dangerous. It’s an aphrodisiac.”
“Aphrodisiac?”
“It’s our first night. What if you get tired in the middle of it? Of course, I know that Oppa’s stamina is amazing, but you never know.”
“……”
She must have heard something from Lana, but she’s saying this. At the same time, her words subtly touched my pride.
“Can you take responsibility for those words?”
“Hehe, I don’t know about that. Are you confident, Oppa? Lana unnie is just an ordinary person who hasn’t learned anything, but I’m a Holy Woman who has received teachings from a god!”
It’s not like what she learned from a god is anything special. Besides, training and practice are different. Just because she did well when she learned doesn’t mean she’ll do well in practice.
“Okay. If you’re so confident, should we try it right now?”
“To fall for such a cheap provocation. You’re just as I thought, Oppa.”
With a smug expression, she starts taking off my pants. I didn’t stop her.
And so, in a situation where we were only wearing underwear. Estella pushed me over and knocked me down on the bed. I didn’t resist and went over as it was, and she came closer and said.
“Oppa. Do you want to kiss?”
“Go ahead and try.”
“Are you sulking because of my provocation? There’s a thorn in your words?”
“Stop talking and just kiss me.”
“Yes! Chyu~reup.”
She suddenly mixes her tongue. Her skills have improved compared to before, but they’re not enough to compare to the other wives. I don’t know what she’s trusting in to do this.
Then something passed over on her tongue. I don’t know what this is either. It seemed similar to the pill I ate in the morning, so I just swallowed it.
At that moment, Estella withdrew her tongue and parted her lips. She was smiling with a mischievous face.
But there was no time to think about what that smile meant. Because I suddenly lost consciousness.
Extra Episode 43 Estella’S Story – Establishing Discipline (2)
Side Story 43 Estella – Establishing Discipline (2)
The reaction disappeared in an instant. He stopped talking, and his body didn’t move at all. All I could hear was quiet breathing.
Estella looked at her husband. He was sound asleep. She felt a sudden surge of playfulness.
But she didn’t act rashly. First, confirmation was the priority. Maybe her brother was acting.
She waved her hand in front of his face.
“…….”
There was no reaction at all. Considering her brother’s level, it was strange. The higher the level, the more sensitive he should be to external reactions.
“Oppa, are you really sleeping? We haven’t even had sex yet?”
“…….”
“It’s not like you have premature ejaculation. Geez, you’re making our wedding night the worst.”
She deliberately whispered things that would make him angry. But there was no response. He didn’t even show any signs of moving.
“Really… is he asleep?”
A smile began to spread across Estella’s face as she muttered.
“Hehehe.”
Estella laughed slyly. Her lips, raised high into the sky, represented her true feelings, and she looked more like a villain than the saint everyone praised.
“Hahaha! I succeeded! I succeeded!!”
Once the laughter started, it didn’t stop. She raised both arms and laughed loudly enough to shake the room.
In fact, she was hesitant at first.
The plants used today are commonly found in fields or mountains. They are not very precious. They are cheap enough to buy with children’s allowance.
Those are the weaknesses? It’s hard to believe. It didn’t make sense that a man who even killed God could be neutralized with common plants.
But Ellaim unni’s words were true. As she ate the plants she brought one by one, her brother really fell asleep as if he had fainted.
“Ellaim unni, I’m sorry for doubting you! And thank you!”
Estella conveyed words of gratitude and apology to her benefactor. Being able to handle her brother as she pleased was a really big secret.
Of course, this secret was revealed because of a promise made in the past. So there is no need to feel this way. Still, there was enough reason to express gratitude just for revealing a secret that could have been kept alone.
“Haa, Oppa….”
The Saint is in my hands. Until he wakes up, this body is mine.
The thought alone filled her whole body with excitement. Estella took a hot breath and carefully observed her husband’s face, one by one.
Then she felt playful again. She stretched and pulled his cheeks. The soft, squishy cheeks stretched along the tips of her fingers.
“Hehe, cute.”
He’s really cute when he sleeps. I never get tired of seeing him, so I keep watching him.
Estella stopped observing and took off her underwear. Her bra was soaked with sweat because of her large breasts, and her panties were slightly wet with vaginal fluid.
Still, she felt lighter after throwing off all the uncomfortable clothes. She slowly overlapped her body with Kyle’s.
“Haa, Oppa….”
Chest muscles as huge as his back. A firm chest that stimulates a female’s desires, making her vagina wet just by looking at it up close.
Estella’s hand reached down. Soon, her slender fingers gently dug into her vagina, and she began to masturbate with her face pressed against his chest.
Squelch squelch squelch squelch.
“Euheut, Oppaaa…♡”
Oppa is a really bad person. He satisfies his sexual desires with women, but he doesn’t do the opposite.
Even if he does, he just touches me with his hands or sucks me with his mouth. He never does it with his dick.
I can do vagina stuff really well too….
I’ve been working hard to learn from God for that….
I don’t know why he doesn’t fuck me with his dick like other girls. No matter how much I beg, he only says nonsense that he’ll do it after we get married.
Because of that, my sexual desire only piled up, and only my masturbation skills improved. Only the skills of squelching with a long, slender middle finger and scraping the vaginal wall developed.
So I’m resentful. Not only is he a playboy who only increases the number of women, but I hate my selfish husband so much.
Still, still….
“I love you, Oppa♡ I love you the most in the world♡”
In the end, the person who is desperate has no choice but to lose. If the love for the subject is too great, it cannot be helped.
But I’m not happy about it. Estella was thinking of punishing her playboy husband.
Of course, to do that, she first needed to finish masturbating. Estella squelched her vagina even more violently with her fingers.
Squelch squelch squelch squelch!
“Oppa… I love, I love you… Heugeut♡”
I wish this finger was Oppa’s thick, hard finger. I’m sad that it’s not.
Still, I’m very satisfied because my whole body is in close contact with him.
Besides, the smell coming from his dick stimulates my nose and satisfies my sexual desire. I can understand why Lana unni likes the smell of dick so much.
Squelch, squelch….
“Ah….”
Suddenly, Estella’s well-moving hand stopped. Following that, the sensation in her whole body momentarily stiffened.
Pshoo pshoo! Pshoo shweet! Pshoo shweeeeeet!!
Her strength drained away, and she climaxed in her vagina. A huge amount of liquid spurted out and wet Kyle’s stomach.
“Heuaeg, it’s been, it’s been a while….”
These days, I’ve been busy preparing for the wedding. The number of masturbation sessions to resolve sexual desire was woefully insufficient, and I only accumulated sexual desire every night by sucking Oppa’s dick.
That’s why I rarely masturbated properly recently. Perhaps that’s why I reached climax so quickly.
“…It’s all Oppa’s fault. If Oppa had just fucked me with his dick sooner….”
No matter what anyone says, the culprit is Kyle Oppa, her husband. Of course, the World Tree said that her erogenous zones were sensitive, so she could easily climax….
“Anyway, anyway, it’s Oppa’s fault. It’s not my fault.”
Estella decided to blame her husband.
After satisfying her desire once, she turned her body. Her butt was towards Oppa’s face, and her face moved towards his dick.
A position commonly referred to as 69. It was a basic position learned from the World Tree.
I didn’t just learn the position, I also learned several techniques that would be good to know. But since my partner is asleep, it’s not the time to use them.
“Tch, I practiced a lot. And he’s sleeping at a time like this.”
I heard that they usually start by caressing each other in this position. So I learned it diligently, really diligently. But when I actually put it into practice, my partner was asleep, so it was useless.
Well, it’s her fault for putting him to sleep. It was just a small complaint from Estella. If Oppa wasn’t a playboy, this wouldn’t have happened today.
Anyway.
“Where… shall I take a look at Oppa’s dick?”
With her beautiful hands, she boldly pushed down his pants.
Slap!
“Ouch!”
The boldly protruding, erect dick slapped Estella’s cheek. Her cheek was tingling.
“…Tsk.”
She glared at the dick that had hurt her.
“You bad Oppa.”
She had never been slapped by anyone. Moreover, the first time was not with a hand, but with her husband’s dick. She felt angry for no reason.
Estella swallowed the front of his dick into her mouth. And she chewed it with her teeth. She bit down hard enough to leave marks on his glans.
“It’s a punishment.”
Yes, it’s a punishment. It’s a small punishment for a playboy husband who slaps his wife.
If he was awake even in this state, a pretty good reaction would have come out. I wonder if I should have just not put him to sleep.
But that’s that, and this is this. After moderately marking it with teeth marks, she opened her mouth.
“Haa….”
A dick that is towering even today. Seeing it makes a hot breath come out on its own. Her vagina is also tingling.
Estella looked at the dick, which was longer than her face, and said.
“Do you know what? Oppa’s dick size is the highest of the highest.”
According to the World Tree, the average human dick is 13cm. Of course, based on the last 400 years. In the past, it wasn’t even 10cm?
Of course, even if the average increases, there is a limit. No matter how big it is, it is said that there are few humans who exceed 20cm.
Moreover, this is not just for humans. Even beastmen, who have strong animal aspects, rarely have large dicks.
Even if there are, they are said to be similar to humans except for certain tribes? Even then, it is disproportionately small compared to their body size.
That’s why Oppa’s dick, which is about 25cm, is close to a mutant level. It’s not for nothing that the World Tree had her eyes on it.
She begged me to let her do it with Oppa just once. But Estella couldn’t let her husband sleep with another woman. Even if it’s the God she serves, she can’t.
“He doesn’t even know how I feel and he’s sleeping with other women.”
The more I think about it, the angrier I get. I don’t know why I came to like and love a man like this.
Anyway, from now on, I’m going to establish discipline for this kind of Oppa. I’m going to hold on tight so he can’t cheat anymore and only looks at me.
But first, there is something I need to do. That is to remove his semen.
Oppa’s stamina is too great. He ejaculated more than 15 times yesterday, but his erection didn’t subside.
What’s even scarier is that his ejaculation volume has also increased recently. He spewed out a shockingly large amount from his balls. Even in a row.
Like his dick, his stamina is at a monster level.
For that reason, I have to remove his semen before having sex. Otherwise, there was a high possibility that I would get tired first.
What kind of opportunity is this? I can’t waste my energy carelessly. I will have baby-making sex, but I have to establish discipline properly.
Estella grabbed the base of his dick with one hand. A thickness that her slender hands cannot grasp completely. It’s too thick.
Swish swish.
She grabbed near the base and slowly shook it. The saliva that had been smeared on his glans earlier flowed down, so there was no need for lubricant.
Her remaining hand did not rest either. She carefully grabbed his balls and gently stroked them. It’s where sperm is produced, so it must be handled with care.
Because I have to have baby-making with Oppa after removing his semen.
When I stimulate it, his dick twitches. As expected, his body reacts on its own when I do something he likes.
Estella smiled brightly and slightly opened her mouth. The saliva she had been collecting since earlier was sloshing in her mouth.
She moved carefully so that the saliva would not overflow, and reached right in front of his dick.
In that state, Estella took his dick into her mouth.
Extra Episode 44 Estella’S Story – Establishing Discipline (3)
Side Story 44 Estella – Establishing Discipline (3)
God said that using external factors in sex is for amateurs.
Aphrodisiacs? Pheromones? Drugs?
The World Tree couldn’t understand why anyone would use such things.
Of course, the effects are very good. They’re made to forcefully induce sexual desire.
But they are absolutely unnecessary for sex.
By nature, living things evolve for survival and reproduction. Therefore, all living things have natural stimulants in their bodies to attract the opposite sex.
The most representative example is breasts. The reason why women’s breasts get bigger over generations is that men like big breasts, and they evolve accordingly.
The pinnacle of these is, without a doubt, bodily fluids.
Sweat, saliva, and vaginal fluids are like male-exclusive aphrodisiacs. Unlike appearance or moans, they can stimulate all five senses, so there’s nothing to compare them to.
That’s why I collected saliva. Saliva is the most basic and reliable stimulant, she said.
The effect was good. The proof is that my dick is twitching. If it’s reacting on its own while I’m asleep, it means it feels that good.
“Hehe~”
It makes me feel good that the person I love likes it. Estella shook her head even harder.
“Tzzup, squelch!”
My dick is so big that lewd noises come out on their own. I didn’t try to control it because I knew that even this was an element that pleased men.
Of course, it varies from person to person, but Oppa likes it. I can tell just by looking at Lana unni. I’ve been watching her suck it with lewd noises that even a prostitute wouldn’t make.
‘Hmm… or not?’
When I think about it, he seemed to like whatever we did for him. Maybe he just likes everything we do?
Anyway, Estella was certain that Oppa would be happy.
Before I knew it, all the saliva in my mouth had fallen out. That’s because it slowly flowed down as I sucked.
Thanks to that, my dick is coated with saliva, so I’m satisfied. The roots and balls are also soaked with saliva.
Estella looked at her glistening dick. It seemed even more swollen than before, maybe because of the saliva.
The effect is really certain, but it’s too certain to the point of being a problem. What am I supposed to do if it gets any bigger than this?
Still, Oppa’s magnificent symbol means he’s excellent as a male!
It’s not for nothing that the World Tree covets it.
Estella put her dick in her mouth again, and this time, she bravely and slowly inserted it into her throat.
“Eubeub, geeuk….”
The glans quickly reached her uvula. Estella didn’t feel like moving any further. She instinctively felt that it wouldn’t go in.
In the first place, her throat is too narrow compared to the thickness of her dick.
“Beueup…!”
But Estella forced it in. Even if it was just a seminal emission operation, she wanted her husband to feel pleasure and ejaculate.
Her dick slowly, very slowly, invaded her esophagus. Tears welled up in her eyes every time. It felt like her throat was tearing.
Even blocking it with divine power hurt. Forcibly squeezing into a narrow space tore her flesh, and she felt that sensation intact.
Around the time she swallowed about 5cm of her dick from her uvula.
“Geoeuk, geeeeek…!”
Estella ended up spitting her dick out. Fortunately, she only drooled a little, but it didn’t lead to vomiting….
“Cough, cough! I’m sorry, Oppa… I can’t do this….”
I really wanted to do it for him. Oppa’s expression looked so happy when he put it in Lana unni’s throat. I wanted to make him feel just as good.
But it’s impossible. Even if you have love, you can endure pain, but this is physically impossible. It’s like torture.
“Heeing….”
A gloomy feeling lingered in my heart. I felt so sorry that I couldn’t do it for him like other girls.
Of course, Oppa said it’s normal not to be able to do it, but there are too many women around who can do it, so it wasn’t comforting.
Even Chloe knew how to do it….
That was only for a moment.
“Sniff sniff.”
My eyes focused on the smell of semen rising from below and the state of my bulging dick. My vagina is tickling again, and vaginal fluids are flowing out.
Estella approached as if possessed.
“Kiss, smooch.”
She kisses the glans once and the shaft of her dick again, filled with love.
Then her dick twitched, and a milky white liquid flowed out in clumps.
“Slurp.”
I taste the liquid. It was semen.
“It’s a little thicker today?”
It’s twice as thick as yesterday. It’s so thick that I feel like I’ll get pregnant right away if I cum in my uterus.
After all, the choice to remove the semen was the right one. My stamina increased overnight. It’s really scary.
What’s even scarier is that this isn’t even ejaculation. It’s just that the semen is overflowing in her balls, so it’s flowing out instead of Cowper’s fluid.
Not only her dick but also her balls are turning into monsters.
“Smooch, slurp.”
Estella sucked up the flowing semen. She swallowed the semen skillfully because it was a pretty familiar pattern.
“Oppa, do you like it?”
“……”
“I’ll make you feel even better.”
While continuing to gently touch her balls, she gently strokes her dick’s veins and shaft with her remaining hand.
“Slurp, slurp, slurp.”
Her mouth moved back and forth over the glans and the top of the shaft.
She didn’t forget unni’s teachings. As a result of studying hard at night, Estella learned all the ways to please each part.
“Smooch, kiss. Slurp. Huh?”
While practicing her studies, she gets a reaction. Her balls are twitching little by little. She knew from experience what that meant.
Estella quickly put her dick in her mouth.
The next moment.
Pfft! Pffrrrrrrrrrt!!
A long ejaculation began. A massive amount of semen ejected from her urethra filled her mouth.
“Keueok…!”
I was tense and prepared, but I was momentarily embarrassed because there was so much. Semen that I couldn’t contain flowed down the corners of my mouth.
But soon.
Glug glug.
I managed to contain it and swallowed the semen. The first time is difficult, but once you start swallowing, it’s easy after that.
It just took time to swallow carefully because there was a lot of it and the consistency was thick.
“Glug, gulp… Phew! Hiss, hoo….”
After swallowing everything, I supply oxygen to my lungs.
Since I just ate semen, the smell comes out when I exhale. If I inhale immediately, the smell of semen pierces my nose again.
“Eww, the smell of semen….”
Even though I say that, I don’t hate it. How could I hate a part of the person I love?
Besides, Oppa’s semen is fragrant, so it’s not even tormenting. It’s just that the smell is too strong to be a problem.
After taking a breath, I look at her dick. Her husband’s dick was stiff and didn’t shrink even a little.
“Oppa. Shouldn’t it show signs of shrinking after cumming this much?”
I wonder what kind of structure male dicks have to be like this.
What I’m more curious about is the amount of semen. How can they produce this much in that small scrotum?
No. Even if they make it, I’m curious where they store it. Is there a separate storage place like a dantian?
Anyway.
“Sigh, I guess you’ll have to cum at least 15 times today.”
After letting out a deep sigh, Estella continued to suck her dick. And she repeated the action again.
She sucks with her lips, giving it varying degrees of intensity, gently stimulating the urethra and balls with her lips and tongue, and sometimes swallowing her dick as much as she can.
She gave various stimuli to satisfy her dick.
Is it annoying? Not at all.
The fact that all these results were achieved by my hands, from Oppa who was sound asleep to the dick that became a fool who only knew how to ejaculate, made her even more excited.
Thanks to that, her hands and mouth didn’t get tired.
But Estella is just a human after all. She hasn’t trained in this area, and she’s bound to reach her limit someday.
After 2 hours of squeezing out semen, her jaw finally felt strained.
“Eww, my jaw hurts….”
Maybe it’s because I opened it for too long. I can’t open my mouth enough to hold her whole dick. I can barely do some of the glans, but I’m not confident I can open it as much as the shaft.
Estella gently rubbed her cheeks with divine power to calm her overheated temporomandibular joint.
“I can’t stop here….”
Ellaime unni said the effects last for about 4 hours. Even that’s based on when she was young, so she doesn’t know now.
She didn’t even check, so it would be less than 4 hours….
That won’t do. Oppa’s dick was still too hard. If I had sex like this, I would be the one to get tired first.
“I have no choice.”
Estella came up slightly. She stopped at the right position. Her breasts pressed down on her dick.
“Oppa, you’re lucky today. I’m going to give you a taste of heaven.”
National treasure-level breasts that even God acknowledged. Estella’s breasts were praised and coveted not only by the World Tree but also by Hayang.
In fact, she knew it well too. How big and beautiful her breasts are.
I can’t not know since the breast stories are the main topic in the lewd jokes I hear every time.
If breasts are a strength, you have to make the most of them. I worked really hard to learn what ways to use my breasts and how to make men happy.
Unlike her vagina, which she couldn’t easily practice with to preserve her hymen, she could practice with a dildo that mimicked Oppa’s dick as much as she wanted. So I spent the most time on it.
As a result, the World Tree stated that there is no one who can compare to Estella in breast techniques.
In other words, breasts are a secret weapon!
Exhaust her strength with her vagina and finish with her breasts. That was Estella’s plan.
It’s being used now, unlike the original plan, but I wasn’t worried. I’m satisfied if my husband likes it.
Estella lifted her breasts and wrapped them around her dick. Her breasts barely swallowed her dick.
“It’s really too big….”
You monster dick. If it was just a little smaller, I wouldn’t have been able to hold her dick completely. Of course, these breasts are also at the level of a mutation.
Estella grabbed both sides of her breasts and gently rubbed them against her dick. I’m going to start lightly.
But she couldn’t even go 30 seconds.
“Uwak!”
Pffrrrrrrrrrt!!
Her dick spewed out semen. There was no time to receive it with her mouth. Estella’s lewd breasts were instantly covered in semen.
“Geez, really. You should say something when you’re going to cum. I couldn’t catch it with my mouth.”
She complained and wiped her breasts with her tongue.
“Slurp, smooch, slurp.”
She carefully licks and eats the semen on her breasts, as well as the semen on her nipples. She couldn’t allow any of her beloved husband’s semen to be left behind.
After cleaning it, Estella looked at the slightly protruding dick.
“Chloe said it took quite a while.”
She cummed several times with her mouth vagina. She cummed several times with her breast vagina. Yesterday, she bragged about how happy Oppa was while he was cheating on her.
So I heard how much she cummed with breasts that were much, much smaller than mine.
At least from what I heard at the time, it took at least 5 minutes. It took minutes to cum.
But now it’s only been 30 seconds?
“Hehehe.”
The saintess’s face was stained like a villain again. She started suckling again and muttered.
“Just you wait, Oppa. I’ll show you who the best woman is.”
Lana unni, Ellaime unni, Chloe, the Emperor, and Professor Ruina. I’m going to make it so that he can’t be satisfied no matter who he’s with.
Therefore, I’m going to make sure that Saintess Estella is the only woman who can make Kyle Ardeen happy.
Definitely.
Extra Episode 45 Estella’S Story – Establishing Discipline (4)
Side Story 45 Estella – Establishing Discipline (4)
Pthbbbt! Pthbbbrrrbbbbt!!
A pure white liquid spews out again. Estella, who had been waiting, skillfully received it.
Glug glug.
The thick semen still passes down her throat. Sometimes it’s so sticky that it clings to her esophagus, but this time it was slightly thinner, so it went straight to her stomach smoothly.
While he continued to ejaculate, Estella opened her mouth.
Pthbbt!
The last of the semen covered her chest. She gathered her breasts to create a pedestal. The large, beautiful, and soft mass of fat was able to hold its shape sufficiently.
Semen pooled up like that. She squeezed tightly with her arms so it wouldn’t flow through the gaps.
Soon after, a wine glass floated next to Estella. It was full of liquor.
“Hehe~”
Estella smiled pleasantly at the sight she had created.
“Huuuh, haa… Glug.”
After that, she took a sip, using the smell of semen rising from below as a snack.
“Huluup, glug.”
She took another sip, using the semen contained in her chest as a snack.
“Kya~!”
Estella downed two glasses in an instant. Her cheeks, drunk on the alcohol, were flushed red, and soon she stared at his cock with a completely bewitched face.
“Seriously, I’m going crazy….”
Those were the only words she could say. She had eaten all sorts of snacks while living as a saintess, but there was no snack that went better with alcohol than this.
It was at a level that couldn’t be compared to any delicacy.
Perhaps semen is the best snack with alcohol?
Then she stopped drinking.
“It’s all gone….”
An empty chest. Not a single drop remained.
Did she eat it too quickly? It went so well with the alcohol that she drank it without restraint or control. But Estella wasn’t disappointed.
If she ran out of semen, she just had to squeeze more out!
She grabbed her chest again and squeezed his cock tightly. This time she made a slight change.
“It’s been too monotonous, right? I’ll do it properly from now on.”
Until now, she had been showing off the techniques she had learned little by little. It was on purpose to tantalize him and make his cock even more sensitive.
It had been going on for almost 30 minutes, so it should be enough. Estella moved her hands and chest again.
Pthbbbt!!
“Haha!”
To ejaculate as soon as she started. Estella knew that her brother’s cock was at its limit from the sight of him spewing semen like a premature ejaculation.
If she continued like this, she would surely be able to make it the way she wanted. That thought lingered in her mind.
Regardless, she received every last drop of her beloved man’s seed.
“Chop, chop. Woong, Oppa’s semen is delicious…♡”
She was already full enough to burst. At this point, her appetite should be completely dead and she shouldn’t even think about swallowing any more.
On top of that, she had alcohol to boot. Normally, she should be taking a break for a while.
But right now, she doesn’t feel that way at all. The semen is so delicious that her appetite is endlessly springing up.
Since ancient times, it has been said that the stomach for alcohol and the stomach for dessert are separate. Perhaps thanks to that, her stomach is gradually expanding, allowing her to drink more.
Of course, it would stop if it went beyond a certain level, but she didn’t think that way at all right now.
The ejaculation stopped for a moment. His cock also wilted slightly. But when she gently rubbed it while imbuing it with divine power, his cock became erect again, and Estella showed off her remaining skills and shouted.
“Come on, it’s not over yet! Ejaculate more, more semen!”
Pthbbbt! Pth! Pthbbt!
Before long, his cock was pouring out semen. She didn’t stop and relentlessly drenched his cock in pleasure.
Pthbrrrrrrrrrbbt!!
This time, the semen gushed out powerfully, as if an underground spring had burst. It was so powerful that it soared higher than Estella’s head.
The pure white liquid splattered on her pure white hair, and soon trickled down her forehead.
“Haa….”
She felt a heat that felt like a burn, and an addictive smell pierced her nose. Estella felt a strange elation and let out a hot breath, heated by excitement.
“Honey… I love you….”
A small murmur. Estella, caught up in excitement, did not realize that the term she used to call her husband had changed.
Estella released the pressure on her chest. The semen she hadn’t eaten flowed through the gaps, and his slightly wilted cock drooped down.
“Still, Oppa is human too, right?”
Even a monster-like libido has its limits, it seems. The amount of ejaculation had been decreasing since earlier, and she had finally reached the state she wanted.
“Hehehe.”
Estella smiled at the successful plan.
“Kkeuangcha.”
She got up and stretched as she was. Her body was stiff from maintaining the same position for almost 3 hours.
Only after loosening her body did she belatedly remember the cleanup.
“Ah, cleaning.”
Sister Lana and the World Tree said that cleaning up semen is the duty of the female. You must do it after having sex with a man, they said.
It wouldn’t matter if she had cleaned up cleanly in between, but now she hadn’t eaten all the semen, so his cock was covered in semen.
“Haltjak, chwop.”
Estella cleaned meticulously.
She put everything in her mouth, including the semen on the shaft of his cock, as well as what flowed down to his balls and roots. Finally, she sucked up the semen remaining in his urethra like a straw and disposed of it completely.
Because of that, his cock was half-erect. But when she stopped stimulating it, it maintained that state.
“I’m pretty good at cleaning, right?”
Sister Lana can finish cleaning in one go by using her throat, but Estella herself couldn’t do that.
So it took time to lick it all, one by one. But now she can finish it quickly in 1 minute, so it means her cleaning skills have improved quite a bit.
“Heeing, Oppa should have seen this scene….”
He might have praised her if he had.
Estella felt a little sad, but she thought it was okay to hear the praise later. What was important now was not praise.
After finishing squeezing out the semen, Estella put her next plan into action.
It wasn’t like the next thing was a huge deal. She just had to sit her exhausted brother down, tie him to the bed, and finish him off with her pussy.
She would completely captivate her brother with the pussy skills she had diligently learned. And make him only look at her. That was Estella’s plan.
Of course, it was easy to say. But seducing someone with just your body is very difficult. Affection is difficult to create with just the body.
Even the World Tree had rarely succeeded in this plan.
But Estella was confident. She was the one who had condensed the charm of a woman to the extreme.
If he tasted this female body, which was like a mass of charm, even her brother, who had a strong mental fortitude, would have no choice but to fall for her.
What’s more, the mutual affection is 100%! The game is already over.
“Hehe, perfect.”
Estella grinned slyly again and took her place.
Of course, before that, it was necessary to erect his half-erect cock. She snuggled up close and started caressing him, putting his cock between her lips.
With both hands, she gently rubbed his cock, and rubbed her upper body against his soft breasts.
“Chwop, chok.”
Naturally, she sucked on his neck with her mouth, and didn’t forget to restore his energy with divine power.
After about 5 minutes, there was a reaction from his cock.
The erect cock towering in her sight caught her eye. Estella admired the majestic symbol of masculinity. She thought that her husband’s stamina was amazing at the sight of his energetic appearance.
Preparation was complete. She got up and did a final check. Her brother was firmly secured.
Estella stood in front of his cock.
“Glug….”
If she crouched down like this, his cock would go straight into her pussy. She couldn’t help but be nervous about the situation where their first sex would take place.
Glug glug, she swallowed her saliva and relaxed. As she did, all sorts of thoughts came to mind.
It’s said to be so painful when you tear your hymen… Will I be okay?
Should I wake Oppa up? It’s a memorable first sex between husband and wife….
All sorts of thoughts scrambled through her head. After much deliberation, she decided to just do it. It would be much better to be asleep to make the plan a success.
Estella slowly bent her knees and went down.
Ttjilkkeok.
His glans touched her pussy. Because of the state of her pussy being soaked in vaginal fluids, a squelching sound was heard.
“I feel, good….”
It feels so good just from his cock touching her. It’s on a different level than simply rubbing.
If it went straight to her uterus like this….
“Glug.”
The unknown pleasure she hadn’t yet experienced was replayed in her mind. Her pussy and uterus were also ticklish, and her expectations rose even higher.
She steeled her heart and continued her actions.
No, she was about to continue.
“You, eugh… What are you doing…?”
If only her husband hadn’t woken up.
***
Suddenly, as if consciousness had been cut off, consciousness suddenly returned.
I quickly opened my eyes. Then Estella’s vulgar breasts came into view.
“You, eugh….”
My words are cut off in the middle. Because a sensation that went back and forth between pleasure and pain surged up from below.
When I lowered my gaze, I could see her pussy touching my cock. I dulled my senses with mana and asked.
“What are you doing…?”
“O, Oppa… Why already….”
“Haa, let’s talk first. Stop what you’re doing….”
“I don’t want to!”
The wife who shouted that lowered her hips recklessly. I pulled my hips back slightly.
“Ouch!”
Estella, whose aim was off, fell on her butt as she was.
In the meantime, I moved my body. But it didn’t work as I wanted. My arms and legs were tied with divine power.
Fortunately, I was able to unleash it by concentrating my strength on my right arm. I released the rest with my freed arm.
I became free like that, and I made Estella kneel down and interrogated her about what she had done.
Extra Episode 46 Estella’S Story – Bet (1)
Side Story 46 Estella’s Episode – Bet (1)
“Heeing….”
Estella looked at me with a tearful face. Seeing that beauty looking so pitiful even stirs up nonexistent pity.
But I steeled my heart….
“Oppa… my arms hurt…. Can’t you just let me lower my arms…?”
“………Be quiet and properly do your punishment. And don’t lower them little by little.”
I steeled my heart, not giving in to her cuteness, and said that. I almost fell for it.
Currently, Estella is kneeling with both arms raised high. In short, I’m punishing her.
Making my beloved wife do this isn’t exactly pleasant. But it’s necessary. This time, she crossed the line a bit.
Besides, the sight of her naked body is… no, it seems good to see.
Her lips glistening with saliva and semen, her soft and bouncy breasts and erect nipples, and the sight of her pussy and pubic hair visible between her legs arouse my lust.
I turned my head away from my wife.
In front of me are three kinds of leaves. Even I remember them, they’re very common leaves.
As common as they are, their effects as medicine aren’t very good. Taking pain as an example, it only reduces it very slightly.
But….
“You put me to sleep with these?”
“Yes….”
“How on earth?”
If it were poison or drugs, I’d understand. Because that’s what they’re made for. But these in front of me are far from that kind.
Of course, consuming a lot would be dangerous, but before the lethal dose accumulates, my body would get rid of it on its own. That’s my level now.
“…….”
No answer comes back. My wife kept her mouth shut. I asked again.
“I’m asking, how did you do it?”
“I, I don’t know either… Ellaim unnie just told me it had this effect…. It’s, it’s true…. She said she found out about it by chance when she was young, so even unnie doesn’t know the principle behind it…. She also said that only oppa and Veil-nim are affected, and even then, Veil-nim’s effect is shorter than oppa’s….”
Why do I have such a weakness? Is there some setting I don’t know about?
Seeing that Veil has it too, there’s definitely something. I didn’t expect it to be so effective that it could even put my mind to sleep….
“Haa….”
I let out a deep sigh with my hand on my forehead. My wife flinched at my sigh. She seems to know she did wrong.
“Does anyone else know?”
“Only Ellaim unnie and I know. She said it could be a weakness of the family, so she didn’t tell anyone….”
“My sister hid it well.”
If even the person involved doesn’t know, it means she hid it really thoroughly. I’ll have to thank my sister later.
“So why did you do it? This kind of thing.”
“Th, that’s….”
She hesitates and can’t answer. Then, Estella shouted at me in a brazen manner.
“I, it’s all oppa’s fault! If oppa only looked at me, I wouldn’t have done this!”
“So you’re saying it’s my fault?”
“Y, yes! It’s all oppa’s fault! Who told you to love six people? Even if there were only two including me, I wouldn’t have been so radical!”
“…….”
I closed my mouth at her shout.
In fact, my wife isn’t wrong. If the woman I love is looking at another man, I would be angry too.
But she can’t, but I can. It doesn’t make sense. I would be very angry like Estella.
Just looking at Chloe, she wanted to monopolize me. It’s just that her guilt was too great, so her possessiveness completely disappeared.
Of course, most of them just let it go, starting with Lana. My sister because of her feelings as a sibling, Ariel also felt guilty like Chloe, and lastly, Ruina-senpai had desire but it wasn’t severe.
Of course, I have no intention of pretending not to know about this conflict. Even so, I also had something to say to Estella.
“We agreed yesterday. To let me have affairs.”
“Yesterday was because oppa forcibly threatened me!”
“What threat?”
“How can I say no when you push your, your handsome face in front of me and whisper that you love me!”
Isn’t that a bit of a stretch? Of course, I admit that half of it was intentional, so I didn’t argue.
“Then what should we do?”
“…….”
My wife kept her mouth shut and didn’t say anything.
“Or should I divorce everyone and live only with you?”
“That’s too extreme…. It’s not that I hate having many women around oppa, it’s that I don’t hate the unnies….”
“Then tell me. What should we do?”
“…….”
She looked at me and slowly lowered her arms. I didn’t stop her because she looked like she was going to say something.
“Then… let’s make a bet.”
“What are the betting method and contents?”
“What other way is there for naked men and women, especially newlyweds, to bet other than sex?”
Estella shouted with burning determination.
“If I win, you have to get my permission when you increase the number of women!”
“What about Lana and Chloe, who are already wives?”
“Lana unnie and Chloe are an exception, but you need my permission unconditionally for others!”
“Even Ariel?”
“Even His Majesty the Emperor is no exception!”
In other words, she’s saying she’ll manage my women problems….
“What if I win instead?”
“If oppa wins… I, I won’t make an issue about women problems anymore….”
“Really?”
“I swear to God that I will definitely keep my word!”
The stigmata on the back of her hand shone. It means she really swore.
I smiled mischievously and said.
“Then it doesn’t matter if it’s 10 or 100 people?”
“Th, that’s a bit….”
“What’s the problem? You allowed it.”
“Heeing, that’s too many…. Even a playboy has limits. Or are we not enough…?”
“That can’t be true.”
It’s already overflowing and I’m satisfied enough. Of course, the actions are the opposite of the words, but I’m really satisfied.
In the first place, I’m not the type to fall in love easily. The fact that the total number of relationships and marriages in my more than 30 lives is less than 10 proves that. Even that includes duplicate numbers.
Above all, I’m not confident that I can handle it if I increase it any more. Complaints are already coming out, I don’t know how much bigger a problem will arise if I bring in other women.
Anyway, since I’ve found a consensus, all that’s left is to finish it.
I moved in front of my wife. Instead of just standing in front of her, I got close enough for my dick to touch her face.
Then I said to my wife.
“Since we’ve reached an agreement, we need to start the bet, right? Before we do, get my dick hard.”
A limp dick. I came so much that it won’t get hard by my will. Without external stimulation, it will probably be like this until tomorrow.
“…….”
Estella didn’t say anything. Instead, she looked up at me.
“…I’m going crazy.”
It was so arousing. Just the fact that this woman is looking up at me makes me feel like I’m going to get an erection. She’s really blessed with beauty.
“Hehe.”
My wife smiled happily at my muttering, and her face came closer.
“Sniff sniff.”
First, she buried her nose in the root. She was busy smelling my dick like Lana. Before I knew it, she was as addicted to the smell as Lana.
“Lick. Lick.”
Her tongue moved with her nose buried. Her soft tongue licked my limp balls.
Estella didn’t stop there. Soon after licking them moderately, she swallowed my balls whole.
“Munch munch.”
Appropriate tongue and lip movements teased my balls, and smooth saliva heated by her body temperature moistened my balls.
Really, it feels so good like my balls are melting. Sometimes, licking my balls is more satisfying than my dick.
“Haa….”
I moan without realizing it.
Looking down, I see Estella smiling with her eyes. There was a slight sneer in that smile.
I’m not very angry. It’s not started yet.
After moderately heating my balls, she moved the target to my dick this time.
“Kiss, kiss, kiss.”
She comes up to the glans with dick kisses from the root. My hearing, sight, and touch are very satisfying. My lower body gradually gained strength.
“Suck, suck. Munch munch.”
Estella focused on stimulating the glans. She also gently scratched my urethra with her tongue from time to time.
As a result, my dick, which I thought would never get hard, became erect in less than 5 minutes. It swelled up so much that it felt like I was going to cum right away.
“It’s getting hard….”
“Hehe, how’s my skill? You can only admire it, right?”
“…Yeah, I can only admire it.”
The World Tree really taught her well. Of course, Lana’s help must have been there too. She learned what I like by my side for the past week.
“Haa, it’s really too big….”
My wife looked at my dick and exclaimed. And she got up from her seat.
She gently stroked it with her hand so that the erection wouldn’t die and said to me.
“Oppa. After seeing my skills now, are you really confident? If you give up now, I’ll give you some convenience.”
She’s already acting like she’s won. It was so ridiculous.
“Why is your tongue so long? Don’t tell me you’re not confident?”
“What are you saying~. I’m only saying that for oppa’s sake. You know how much your dick’s limit is. How much semen did I take out? And you didn’t take any aphrodisiacs either.”
Well, I admit that it’s the limit since she squeezed it out for about 3 hours without a break. Actually, my dick was very sensitive when I woke up.
But I was confident. How long do you think I’ve lived without learning any martial arts related to sex?
At least in terms of skills, I’m on par with Estella.
“You’re the one who should give up now. Once I start, I’ll never be lenient. I won’t stop even if you cry.”
“Heh, you’re overly confident. Let’s see how far that goes.”
After that, Estella sat me on the bed. She grabbed my dick as if she was going to do it herself and said.
“Oppa, do you know what the Holy Maiden’s bodily fluids have been called for generations?”
“What do they call it?”
“Holy water. Since the Holy Maiden has also received God’s grace, it is right to see her bodily fluids as holy water. When you think about it, there’s not much difference.”
Estella looked down at me and continued.
“So… I’m going to give oppa holy water from now on.”
Having said that, Estella started to poke her pussy with her remaining hand.
Squeak squeak squeak squeak!!
“Huuuung, euheut♡”
A moment of pussy poking with a slutty face.
Soon after, the Holy Maiden stopped her fingers and trembled.
Pshuuuuuuut!!
“Eunghat…♡”
Reaching orgasm loudly, her bodily fluids soaked my dick. It was very wet.
“Huu, huuuu… Oppa, you should know you’re lucky…. No matter how much I love my husband, I don’t easily do these embarrassing things….”
“Then does that mean you love me that much?”
“Of course. If I didn’t love oppa, I would never have done this.”
I smiled and looked at my wife. Every word is filled with love.
“Alright, I’m going to put it in now.”
My wife aimed my dick at her pussy again and bent her knees.
Squeeeeeeeak….
I heard a sticky sound of water, and a soft sensation was felt on my glans.
But after a while, the movement stopped. It was because I felt a slight blockage in my dick.
Estella, who felt that, let out a hot breath and said.
“Look closely. The moment I become oppa’s woman.”
Immediately after, Estella completely lowered her butt.
Extra Episode 47 Estella’S Story – Bet (2)
Side Story 47 Estella Arc – Bet (2)
Estella lowered her hips with confidence, but her momentum didn’t last long.
The moment it pierced the barrier and swallowed part of his dick, her movement stopped. With only the glans slightly in her mouth, she didn’t move even a little.
Estella said, her voice trembling.
“O, Oppa… It feels like I’m going to die of pain….”
“Should I pull it out for now if it hurts?”
“N, no! If I pull it out like this, I’ll only have bad memories left, and I don’t think I’ll want to put it in again!”
She’s in pain but doesn’t budge. Her stubbornness is as strong as Chloe’s.
“Heeing, there was no mention of it hurting this much….”
She can’t stand the pain anymore and tears well up in her eyes. They say every woman’s first experience is different in pain, and Estella seems to be on the severe side.
Of course, this is also important, but my attention was focused elsewhere. I stared at her for a while and muttered.
“Are you doing this on purpose?”
“What do you mean….”
“Are you showing me your crying face on purpose?”
“Are you kidding me right now!”
Smack!
Immediately after, her hand struck my chest. My chest turned red from the fierce palm.
That really hurt….
I made an aggrieved expression and said.
“That’s how it is. If you make that kind of expression while trying to have sex, I can only think you’re trying to seduce me….”
“…Oppa, don’t do that either. You’re making me look like a bad woman. And don’t make that expression in front of other women. Unless you’re trying to seduce them.”
“That depends on the outcome of the bet.”
“Tsk, bad Oppa….”
Estella glared at me. Still, the argument seemed to have slightly reduced the pain.
My wife grabbed my dick again. She adjusted the angle to make it feel good to insert. But this time, it wasn’t easy either.
“Oppa, can’t you reduce the size of your dick? It’s too big…. I think I can put it in if you reduce it just a little….”
“There’s no way that’s possible.”
It’s impossible, except to make the erection completely die down.
“Tch, it got bigger so easily when it was getting bigger…. Heeing, I should have practiced with a dildo if I had known this would happen….”
She complains while grabbing and moving my dick around. Her effort to somehow put it in is commendable.
Of course, apart from the effort, accepting the dick was not easy. The vagina itself wasn’t narrow, but it was difficult to insert because it had shrunk from tension.
Anyway, Estella groaned and tried continuously, and as a result, her pussy began to swallow the dick. As more time passed, it went in so deeply that it touched the entrance of her uterus.
Estella moaned softly.
“Haa, euuugh….”
Soon her head tilts forward. She leaned her head on me and continued to breathe hotly and rapidly.
“Hoo, haa, hoooo….”
The inside of her pussy is filled tightly with my dick. She seems to be out of her mind from the unfamiliar sensation. Her expression, which I can see briefly, also looks slightly relieved.
I gave her time to adjust. Before the bet, it’s clearly the first night between husband and wife, so I have no intention of satisfying my desires recklessly.
Still, this feels good in its own way.
It feels a bit like soaking in a hot spring? While my whole body is cold, only my dick is filled with warmth, so the pleasure is no joke.
“Oppa… Your dick is twitching, so it hurts….”
“I feel so good that I did it without realizing it….”
I unconsciously put strength into my dick because of the clinging sensation of her pussy. Even if I suppress it, the stimulation continues, so before I knew it, my dick was twitching and moving.
“It’s okay. It means you like me with my pussy♡”
She whispers, hugging me tightly with both arms. Her breasts are pressed against me, and her soft skin and hard nipples brush against my skin.
“Ah, it’s twitching again…♡”
Her joyful voice tickles my ears. My heart is pounding along with hers.
In fact, Estella’s voice is also very good. When I listen to her chattering next to me in a slightly high-pitched voice, it’s the kind of voice that makes me focus without realizing it.
Of course, her actions and speech have become more violent recently, but her voice itself makes my heart flutter.
Her breathing is gradually stabilizing. The heaving of her chest has decreased. It seems she’s getting used to holding my dick.
“Haa, I’m finally connected to Oppa….”
Estella, who said that while exhaling hot breath, took her face off from being buried. And she looked at me with a face where spite and joy coexisted and said.
“Do you know how long I’ve been waiting for this moment…? I thought we’d finally do it after Oppa graduated, but you died and weren’t by my side for a year, and when you came back, you made excuses that we wouldn’t do it until after the wedding.”
“Um… Sorry?”
“Again, you’re trying to gloss over it like this.”
I can’t help but apologize for that. After all, it’s true that I sacrificed myself arbitrarily and made my loved ones suffer for a year.
I sincerely said once again.
“I’m really sorry.”
“…I’m the one who’s sorry. I was just so upset. There are things that are hard to endure when I’m only in front of Oppa….”
“It can be like that.”
A life of abstinence due to her status as a saint. There’s no peace of mind unless it’s personal time.
But there’s no need to do that in front of me. Raising her voice and becoming violent are also because the desires and wants she had been suppressing burst out at once.
Is it because of the sudden apology time? The atmosphere suddenly calmed down.
“The atmosphere is kind of like that….”
“It is.”
But there were many things that had accumulated, so it was something that had to be addressed properly someday.
Still, apart from the atmosphere, the excitement of the body was still there. The lewd smell mixed with semen, vaginal fluid, and sweat stimulated my nose, and the pleasure from the dick and pussy being connected didn’t stop.
“But Oppa. Does this… all go in?”
Estella said, looking down. Following her gaze down, I could see the dick that her pussy hadn’t fully accepted.
Is about 1/5 left? Even that is because it’s inserted so deeply that it’s pressing down on her uterus.
“It does go in.”
“From the beginning? Everyone else?”
“Yeah. Lana and Chloe also accepted it easily to the root. Was Onee-chan a little short?”
“Does that make sense? How do you put this big thing all the way in?”
Even if you ask me, I can’t give you a clear answer. It’s different for each person.
Of course, Chloe is because of her succubus traits. She can handle her uterus freely, so there’s no way she couldn’t do that much.
On the other hand, Lana can be said to be unexpected. Even Onee-chan had quite a hard time from insertion. Thinking about that, Lana, who swallowed my dick to the root on her first night and first sex, is very unusual.
“Then I feel like I lost…,”
“You can win with something else. You learned a lot from the World Tree, right?”
“I want Oppa to taste my pussy completely. Technique is secondary….”
Estella was about to become tearful again, but I cut her off before the gloom enveloped her.
“Is that important right now? My husband’s dick is still being left outside. Lana and Chloe worked hard to satisfy my dick rather than their own satisfaction, so I….”
“What are you talking about! I can do better than both of them!”
Saying that, she clings to me again. Breasts the size of my face surround my face. It’s soft….
“Oppa, stay still in my arms and just taste my pussy!”
My vision is blocked by her breasts. I can only hear in this situation, and such a cry is heard.
Soon the pussy wriggled. It tightens and rises from the bottom up, and it tightens and comes down from the top down.
The vaginal folds that wrap around the dick without any gaps are a bonus. Of course, the pleasure coming from my dick was too intense to be called a bonus.
“Wow….”
Admiration came out without me realizing it. It’s a technique comparable to Chloe’s.
Estella gloated at my admiration.
“Hehe, how is it. The technique I learned from the World Tree. Seems like you’re going to lose your mind, right?”
“No? Chloe could do this much too.”
“Are you thinking about another woman while leaving your wife alone?!”
“Hey, not thinking. I’m just saying I’m a little disappointed. Even if you tighten it with a pussy that can’t even swallow the whole dick, it’s not very….”
“This Oppa, really!”
The provocation was successful. Estella, who was very angry, began to move in earnest.
“Watch carefully. Swallowing Oppa’s dick is easier than drinking alcohol.”
Estella lowered her hips. But the inside of her pussy was already full of my dick. It didn’t easily allow the dick to intrude.
At that time, the glans felt empty. It felt like there was space in front of the dick. I felt sad at the absence of the uterus, which I had been kissing until just now.
Immediately after, Estella lowered her hips again, and again, the welcome flesh greeted me.
That way, I was able to accept all the remaining dick. And Estella let out a rough breath.
“Hoo, hoo….”
“Are you tired?”
“N, no, I’m not tired? This much is easy!”
“It doesn’t seem like it….”
The sweat running down her forehead is not a joke. It doesn’t seem like she’s in pain. It seems to be because she’s not used to it, as she’s been practicing all this time and is now entering the actual battle.
For a moment, I feel a mischievous feeling for no reason. I yielded just now, so is there a need to do it now?
I twisted my waist and poked her uterus.
“Haa!”
A cute groan erupts from the sudden movement. Estella glared at me.
“Oppa…”
A voice filled with anger. I smiled and answered.
“Why Estella?”
“Oppa, don’t do anything. I’ll do everything for you.”
“How can you do that, let alone masturbation. This is sex between husband and wife.”
Sex doesn’t work if only one person tries. Both men and women must work hard for each other.
Of course, I, who had been served by Lana and Chloe, had no right to say that.
“Haeuk, haaaa… Oppa.”
“Why. Should I move for you?”
“No… More than that, please kiss me…. My pussy hurts so much that I can’t stand it….”
I released the chest pressure and matched my lips to hers.
“Chwileup, jjoook….”
“Jjoeop, jjeok… hallaek.”
Soon our mouths are completely blocked, and we mix our tongues. Estella said through her slowly loosening eyes.
“Oppa, give me more of your delicious saliva… jjoeop.”
Instead of answering, I kept giving my wife saliva. Like a baby bird receiving food, Estella received the saliva as it was given and swallowed it.
Only after a long time did our lips part.
“Are you okay now?”
“Yeee, I’m okayooo….”
The end of her words is drawn out.
Still, maintaining the insertion state widened her pussy. In the latter half of the kiss, I was able to put my dick in without feeling like it was stuck.
“But Estella.”
“Yeee, why….”
“Remember that we’re still in the middle of a bet. And that we haven’t even had proper sex yet.”
“…….”
Estella pressed her lips tightly. I smiled brightly and continued.
“I’ll move from now on. I can’t leave you to suffer alone.”
“Jajajajaja, wait Oppa…!”
My wife, who turned pale, tries to stop me. I said to such a wife.
“No.”
And I moved my waist.
Extra Episode 48 Estella’S Story – Bet (3)
Side Story 48 Estella Arc – The Bet (3)
“Oppa… St, stop for a sec…!”
Estella tries to stop me. When I don’t seem to want to stop, she tries to resist with her leg strength.
That’s so presumptuous that I poke her uterus with my dick.
Squish squish squish!!
“Haa! Eungheet!”
Moans and squelching sounds flow out instead of words. I continue to thrust my hips against that backdrop.
Realizing that I won’t stop no matter what she says. Estella wraps her arms around my face with her chest and acts cute.
“Euheut, Oppaa… Let’s, let’s go a little slower…. We have lots of time, right?… Okay?”
An obvious intention. She’s trying to calm me down with her cuteness, but it’s actually backfiring.
To stimulate me with this vulgar chest and a voice that melts my ears? No man would stop here.
I stop moving for a moment and stretch my arms behind Estella’s back. And tightly, I grab her so she can’t get away from me.
“Th, Oppa…? How about moving away a little…? Aren’t you suffocating…?”
I hear an anxious voice. She pretends to be worried, but she knows what this is for.
I bury my face even deeper and say,
“It’s okay. I like it better this way.”
The strong scent of sweat and female. The subtle and sexy smell that the two create mixed together is more my taste.
Add her unique body odor to that….
“Haa, I really fucking love it….”
There’s an addiction more intense than drugs. It’s a smell I want to keep smelling.
“Oppa… Do you know you’re being a little perverted right now…?”
Estella said in disgust and tried to get away from me. Estella’s butt lifts up, and my dick slips out slightly.
“Where do you think you’re going.”
“Eunghat!”
I thrust my hips to put it back in as much as it came out. A rather cute moan bursts out.
I grab Estella tightly again and warn her.
“If you try to pull away one more time, I’ll get even more violent.”
“A husband shouldn’t be saying that… No, that’s….”
She says in a tearful voice. Of course, I don’t intend to keep doing this either.
A pussy that barely holds my dick. It’s not enough to properly accept my dick. It’s still forcibly widened, and if I pull it out here, it’ll go back to its original state.
So I need to imprint this state. I need to train her pussy to remember her husband’s size.
In the end, people get used to it as they do it.
Squish squish, Squissssh….
I persistently thrust my dick. Not too much, slowly, very slowly, I insert and withdraw.
“Haeuk, Haeuheeut….”
Gradually, Estella’s moans become less awkward. The fluids flowing from her pussy also gradually increase, so the water sounds continue non-stop.
“Haa, this kind of sex is good too….”
Slow sex enjoyed while closely attached to each other. Unlike beastly sex, it’s nice to be able to slowly feel the tightly clinging vaginal folds in real time.
“I, I like it too… Does Oppa think my pussy is delicious too…?”
“Yeah, it’s delicious.”
Because she’s acting cute, my dick gets stronger. Estella murmured in a melted voice.
“You really like it a lot….”
“Where’s the husband who wouldn’t like it when his wife is acting cute. More than that, squeeze me with your breasts.”
“Here I am, Oppa…♡”
At my request, she immediately wraps her breasts around me. My head is buried between two lumps of fat.
“Seriously, I think I’m going crazy….”
How can such breasts exist? The shape, the smell, the feel. Everything is perfect. There’s a reason she’s called the goddess of beauty.
Estella has not only perfect breasts but also a perfect figure. The curves from her breasts to her hips are close to art.
Usually, women can’t gain weight only in certain areas, and they can’t lose weight only in certain areas. There’s a reason why there’s martial arts that change appearance and body shape.
But Estella can do the impossible. She only gains weight in her breasts and butt.
Of course, she says it’s because of the alcohol that she gained belly fat, but at least looking at it after a year, there’s no change at all.
Anyway, being buried in such a body makes my head feel blank. I feel like I’m going out of my mind.
Squish, squish, squish….
“Haa, Heueeheeut….”
“Heueeuheup, Haa….”
Before I knew it, we were hugging each other tightly and continuing our slow sex. I sucked on the breasts in front of me.
“Not just my breasts, Aheut… My nipples too….”
“Chop, chop. Ang.”
“Haeut!”
I do as she wants. It’s boring to just suck, so I give it some variation by slightly biting it in the middle.
That’s how 30 minutes passed.
“Haa, Haa….”
“Hoo….”
We breathe hot breaths and look at each other. The stimulation has already been built up enough. It’s a situation where it wouldn’t be strange to reach climax at any moment.
“Estella.”
“Kyle Oppa.”
We call each other as if we had promised. We who are at our limit didn’t need dramatic words or actions. We just needed to whisper love.
“I love you, Estella.”
“I love you too… Oppa♡”
Beureut! Beureureureureut! Beureureut!
As much as I’ve held back, as much as I’ve built up, I ejaculate. I shoot out so much that my balls are throbbing.
“Haeuk, the semen… Oppa’s semen is filling my pussy…!”
A moan bursts out as the semen fills her inside. It’s more colored with happiness than ever before, and her face also looks satisfied.
While I’m still cumming, her stomach suddenly cramps.
Pyoosh! Pyushooooot! Peucheutpeucheutpeucheut!!
Fountains erupt in succession. First, high above her face, then spreading wide in all directions, scattering bodily fluids.
“Ah, Ah, Ah….”
Estella is out of it. She trembles all over like her pussy. Her once-opened mouth doesn’t close, and her tongue hangs weakly outside.
Her eyes are rolled back… She definitely fainted.
To faint this easily. Isn’t this weaker than Chloe? If she’s going to pass out with just this, I wonder where the confidence from earlier came from.
As she loses consciousness, Estella falls backward. I hug my wife tightly.
A little time passed like that.
Fortunately, Estella quickly regained consciousness. When she woke up, she said with a blank look.
“Ah… H, how long was I out…?”
“Not long. About a minute?”
Her pussy cramps stopped and 30 seconds. She woke up at just about that time.
“A minute….”
She mutters like that with a somewhat serious expression. Soon, she feels the foreign substance filling her pussy and gently rubs her stomach.
“Oppa’s semen, it’s warm…. Just like Lana unnie said, it feels really good♡ How about you, Oppa?”
“I felt good too.”
“Hehe, that’s a relief.”
She answers with a bright smile as if nothing had happened. When I see this side of her, I sometimes think she’s cuter than Lana.
Is it because she’s younger?
Anyway.
“Haa, you really came too much. There’s no more room to enter. Ah, look at it leaking out as I relax.”
A pure white liquid flows out of her pussy. Even if it’s full with my dick, it couldn’t block the minute gaps.
Not to mention, her pussy isn’t wide enough to hold the semen, and she can’t store it in her uterus like Lana and Chloe.
No, did she learn this technique too?
“Squeeze properly. Don’t let it all leak out to waste. Or can’t you store it in your uterus?”
“I can do it, but it’s my first time in practice, so it’ll be difficult…. Still, if it’s squeezing….”
Soon, her pussy squeezes tightly. The semen that was flowing until just now stopped at once.
“Haa, feels good….”
“Because I studied hard with the World Tree. For Oppa♡ Ah, I’ll show you something else too.”
She says that and puts her learning into practice. As expected, is it because she learned from the World Tree? There was a squeezing technique that even I was surprised by.
I wonder how much she’s done to create such a technique. I thought Chloe’s pussy technique was the best, but with this, Estella can compete.
While continuing our slow sex while stuck together again. I remembered what we were doing this for.
“By the way, Estella. You remember we were in the middle of a bet, right.”
“Oh, yeah… We were in the middle of a bet….”
I’m sure we had this conversation earlier too. I don’t know why I keep forgetting.
Is it because I’m too into sex? If this goes on, I don’t think the bet will be properly made.
Not to mention, if we continue our leisurely sex like now….
“So, Oppaa….”
Estella carefully brings up the subject first. She’s squeezing with her pussy and acting cute.
“Why don’t we just call it a draw…?”
“A draw?”
“Yeah. We call it a draw and come to an agreement. Instead of Oppa being a player anymore, I’ll just allow you to keep the women around you now. How about it?”
“Hmm….”
It’s quite an appealing story. Now that we’ve started having sex, both I and Estella have forgotten about the bet, so that says it all.
To be honest, I just want to stick my dick in her. Estella seems the same way. There’s a lot of strain on having sex while being conscious of the bet here.
But I also had this thought.
Why is Estella suddenly making this suggestion?
The jealousy she’s shown so far has been too intense. It was an emotion that didn’t disappear no matter how much I tried to persuade her, and it continued even with the bet.
In other words, it’s not the kind of behavior Estella would show.
I quietly stared at Estella. She avoided my eyes.
“Estella.”
“Y, yeah, why….”
“Tell me honestly. Is it because you think you’re going to lose?”
“N, no way? I can beat Oppa’s dick, you know? I’m completely confident? Aren’t you the one who’s saying this because you think you’re going to lose?”
“……”
Words that are obviously forced. I grabbed Estella and thrust my hips.
Squish!
“Aheuk! O, st, Oppa, stoppp…!”
“Be quiet.”
I knock my wife down and cover her mouth. And I shook my hips as is.
Squishsquishsquishsquish!!
I powerfully piston as if to reach the end of her uterus.
“Eueup! Eup!!”
Saliva gets on my palm, and breaths and animal-like sounds leak out through the gaps.
But I didn’t stop. Rather, I ignored it and poked my dick. The feeling of cumming came quickly, and I didn’t hold back and shot it out right away.
Beureureureureut!!
A smaller amount compared to the slow sex where I built up stimulation and built it up again. But an amount that fills her pussy enough gushes out.
Seeing how quickly I cum like this, the saintess’s pussy must be good after all….
I take out all the semen left in my urethra and look at Estella. She’s naturally passed out from the rough sex. This time, she woke up after 2 minutes.
“Heaek, Heaeeeek….”
Her condition wasn’t good even after waking up. Her pussy cramps didn’t stop, so she panted heavily.
“Estella, you need to wake up!”
I poked her uterus once because she couldn’t focus even after another minute passed.
“Eungheet! Ah, Ah….”
Only then does her focus return properly. I made eye contact with the saintess lying below.
“Estella.”
“Y, yeah Oppaa….”
“We’ll compromise this time, but there’s no next time. If you do something like this again next time, I’ll really go all the way. Got it?”
“Yeeees… I’ll keep that in mind….”
“Good.”
I stroked Estella’s head.
That’s how the marital fight(?) that broke out on the first day of our marriage was settled. It ended simply enough to be anticlimactic.
Extra Episode 49 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (1)
Side Story 49 Estella’s Episode – The Room You Can’t Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (1) Yellow, orange, green, white.
The gods of Ustia gathered in one place. They all had serious expressions, and the atmosphere was very heavy.
It was the same scene as when they fought a war with Black. But nothing serious had happened.
In the endless silence, Yellow shouted.
“Okay, okay, stop worrying and decide! How long are you going to worry? Choose within the next 10 minutes! For reference… I’ll go with a week!”
Immediately, divinity flowed out of Yellow. It settled in the space engraved in the center of the round table, in front of Yellow.
At the same time, the number 7 appeared. The same number as the week Yellow had said floated up.
“Hmm….”
“A week, huh….”
“Isn’t that too easy to decide, Yellow?”
Orange, Green, and White spoke in turn. All three couldn’t understand Yellow’s hasty decision.
Yellow shrugged and said.
“I don’t think it’ll change much no matter how long I think about it? More importantly, why don’t you hurry up and decide? We should start soon.”
“……”
“……”
“……”
The three fell into contemplation again. The first to answer was Orange.
“I’ll go with two weeks.”
“Two weeks? Really? Are you serious?”
A whole two weeks! It was a surprising number even for Yellow, who had chosen first.
“Really?”
“Two weeks is practically giving up.”
White and Green said one after another.
Having just witnessed how passionately and intensely the couple made love. If it continued like this, the result was obvious.
Both of them had good stamina, and considering the situation that would be given in the future, a month was too long.
That was why there was talk about Yellow’s choice. Green and White thought even a week was too long.
“So what if it is. It’s just a bet for fun anyway.”
That was true, so there was nothing to say.
The Saint and the Saintess were the humans they loved the most. That’s why they were so excited about the wedding, and finally, the two became a couple.
But their interest didn’t end there. One way or another, they also wanted to peek into the lives of the newlyweds.
Thus, various events were created, and the ‘Guess the Pregnancy Time’ event currently underway is one of them. They bet their divinity, and the god who guesses the closest time will receive all the divinity bet on the bet.
It’s a fairly old tradition. Unexpectedly, they also had nothing to do right after the wedding, and the gods were beings who felt boredom, so they occasionally needed something special.
“What are Green and White going to do? Hurry up and decide~.”
Yellow urged. Now that the couple was resting, they had to decide quickly and proceed with the event.
“I’m….”
Next to speak was White. She looked at Estella, who was like a daughter, and glared at the enemy who had taken her daughter away, then continued.
“I’ll go with 4 days. To be exact, I’ll add 4 hours and 4 minutes.”
“4 days and 4 hours… good!”
This event allowed them to specify down to the hour.
Of course, they wouldn’t get it right.
“What about Green?”
“I’m….”
Green, the World Tree, pondered deeply.
In fact, unlike the other gods, she had a lot of information. How much semen the Saint ejaculated, how good his stamina was, and how good his technique was.
She engraved it all in her eyes. She was confident that she had an overwhelming advantage in terms of information.
Furthermore, she had taught the Saintess various techniques. She also taught her techniques to forcefully induce ovulation.
But apart from that, pregnancy was another story. Even if she was the god of life and earth, she couldn’t make pregnancy certain.
It’s not for nothing that pregnancy is associated with the word fate.
How many days should she choose to win this bet? Based on her past experience, she came to a conclusion.
“I’ll go with 2 days and 22 hours.”
“2 days and 22 hours… okay!”
In that way, White and Green also put their divinity on the round table. Finally, all four gods’ divinity was placed on it.
Now all that was left was to provide space for the newlyweds. Immediately after, the divinity contained in the round table was delivered to the newlyweds.
***
Squeak, squeak….
I put my finger in her pussy and gently scratched. My hand was already soaked with wetness even though I hadn’t poked it a few times.
“Hnnng♡”
Shallow moans flowed from my wife’s nose and mouth.
Even without looking directly, I could feel her hot breath. I smiled brightly and buried my face in her neck. And I sucked and sucked.
“Haaack…!”
Her moans became slightly louder. The increasingly sticky wetness smeared on my hand.
Wanting Estella to be even happier, I increased the speed of poking her pussy.
Squeak, squeak…!
“Eunghat! Haaack, Oppa… Kyle Oppa….”
Estella’s body, which called my name, was filled with strength. I moved my hand that was wrapped around her stomach to her chest and grabbed it tightly.
Squeeze, squeeze.
Big breasts that were difficult to grab with one hand. I massaged the soft flesh that was soft enough to bury my face in. I also gently pinched and twisted her nipples.
“Oppa, not the nipples, nooo…!”
She was making a fuss in my arms. Her movements became intense as if trying to escape. But it wasn’t a good position to escape from because I was hugging her from behind.
Forcibly stimulating her sensitive spot in the midst of her struggle, she finally reached her limit.
“Higeuuuuuuut…!!”
At that moment, strength spread throughout her entire body, and she let out a huge moan.
Pshuuuuuuuut!!
Water spurted from her pussy. Liquid splashed everywhere like a fountain.
I took my hand out of her pussy and brought it in front of my eyes.
My hand was already covered in wetness. Now it was covered in body fluids to the point of being shiny. I couldn’t feel anything other than liquid on my hand.
“Estella.”
“Haeck, haeck….”
I called my wife quietly. But she just groaned roughly and didn’t say anything.
I had no choice but to poke her pussy again.
Poke, poke, poke, poke!!
“Haaat…! No, not the pussy, not the pussy…!”
“You should have answered your husband.”
“Honey, stop, please stop…!”
She kept calling me Oppa, but when she got desperate, she called me Honey.
I liked that title, but I had no intention of stopping. Eventually, Estella climaxed once more.
“Estella?”
“Yes… Yes, Honey….”
Finally, a satisfactory answer came back. I held out my hand that had been touching her pussy to my wife.
“If you make it dirty, you have to clean it up, right?”
“Yes… lick….”
Her tongue cleaned my index and middle fingers. My fingers, which had been covered in wetness, were now shiny with saliva.
After making it perfectly clean like that, my wife, who had come to her senses, said as if grumbling.
“Making me eat your wetness. You’re a really bad husband, Oppa.”
“You eat my semen well though?”
“Do you think semen and wetness are the same? Can you eat your own semen, Oppa?”
“No, I can’t.”
No matter what, I can’t do my own. I’d eat Estella’s wetness as much as I want, though.
I took Estella’s hand. There was liquid on her hand that had splattered when she climaxed. I brought it to my mouth as it was.
“Lick, lick.”
I did the same thing she had done for me. A deep and sensual taste spread in my mouth.
Is it because it’s the Saintess’ wetness? It feels like my energy is filling up.
After that, I showed her my clean hand and said.
“Does this make us even?”
“Then what am I….”
“What are you? You’re a wife who complains to her husband.”
“Tch.”
I couldn’t see her face because she was still in front of me, but I could see her red cheeks well.
She’s so cute I could die.
“But Estella.”
“What is it, Oppa.”
“Why is your… pussy so weak? Isn’t it too weak?”
“Hey, what do you mean weak!”
“No, it’s really weak.”
It sags just by inserting my dick a little and poking it a little with my finger. If it’s weak, then it’s not weak?
Lana is like that because of her nose, but she basically endures well.
Chloe? She developed her sensitive spots, but before that, she wasn’t as sensitive as she is now.
“Maybe it’s the weakest pussy among other women? Is it because of these breasts?”
Squeeze, squeeze.
I squeezed Estella’s big breasts with both hands.
“Haaat! Wai, wait a moment Oppa….”
A moan burst out quickly. I didn’t do it as strongly as before and adjusted it appropriately.
“Oppa… stop it….”
“Admit it’s weak?”
“I will, so….”
I let go when she immediately admitted it. Seeing this, she seems to be born with the characteristics of a woman, but she’s too born with it, so there’s a slight side effect.
At that moment, our stomachs rumbled at the same time.
Rumble~
“Are you hungry, Oppa?”
“I’m hungry. It seems like you are too.”
“Because all I’ve eaten is semen and alcohol. Should we eat before we do it?”
“Let’s do that.”
You need stamina for everything. Even if you’re newlyweds, you have to fill your stomach to have pregnancy sex.
Fortunately, the couple’s private mansion had almost everything. If we wanted, they would deliver food directly from outside, or there were ingredients and facilities prepared for us to make it ourselves.
We didn’t choose the former.
Is it because I lived with Lana? I prefer to make it myself most of the time.
So, just as we were about to go to the kitchen.
Hwaaaaat!!
The mansion lit up brightly. At the same time, the gods’ divinity was felt throughout the mansion, and it began to change little by little.
At that moment, Estella shouted from the side.
“Ah! What do you mean start already!”
What did they prepare this time….
But before I could ask, the mansion had finished changing.
“…What is this?”
“Um… a small event by the gods who take care of us?”
“…What event.”
I looked around the changed interior of the room.
Unlike before, the bedroom had become very spacious. The area had increased as if they had combined other rooms.
Did they even combine the rooms? I can see the kitchen we were going to go to over there. I can also see the closet, and everything in the mansion, including the bathroom, exists.
The windows that were definitely there just a moment ago had all disappeared. They’re not even visible.
At least the door is still there….
Clunk, clunk, the door wouldn’t open. It wouldn’t budge even when pulled with mana. It’s as if it’s sealed.
Immediately after, something floated up on the door.
[00:00:01]
One was a character that looked like a clock.
[Unsealing Method: Pregnancy]
Those words were written.
And below that.
[A gift for our beloved Saint and Saintess♡]
“…I’m speechless, really.”
I muttered and looked at Estella.
“So what is this?”
“Like I said just now, it’s an event. It’s an event planned by the gods who want to see our baby soon. This is a pretty old tradition. It’s a tradition that’s held every time a Saint or Saintess gets married, right?”
“So, as it says here, we can’t leave until we get pregnant?”
“Yes! That’s correct!”
“……”
I’m speechless at the absurd event.
Of course, I was definitely going to make a baby, but it feels a little… strange to be forced to do it by others.
“Haa….”
“Okay, okay, don’t sigh.”
Estella, who had approached me at some point, linked arms with me. She led me to the kitchen.
“Shall we… eat before we have baby-making sex? Honey?”
My wife said that with a bright smile.
Extra Episode 50 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (2)
Side Story 50 Estella – The Room You Can’t Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (2) Right next to the kitchen was a food storage container. Large chunks of meat, various vegetables, and seasonings were neatly prepared in each compartment.
The amount was so generous that you wouldn’t starve for at least a year. Looking at it, I wondered how long they were planning to keep me locked up here.
“Hehehe~”
Unlike me, Estella hummed a tune while looking at the food compartment. She examined each item and then turned her head to ask.
“Oppa, is there anything you want to eat?”
“You’ll make it for me?”
“Yes! When else would I get to make it myself?”
Estella’s cooking… Will it be okay?
Worry precedes expectation. The reason is that I don’t know her cooking skills.
When the three of us were living together, Lana was in charge of cooking. Because she likes making food and her cooking skills are outstanding.
Of course, we helped sometimes. But mostly with finishing touches or preparing ingredients. There was no need for us to directly step in.
When Lana wasn’t around, we either bought food or I cooked. In other words, there was no moment for Estella to show off her cooking.
That’s why I’m worried. Given her position as a saint, she would have rarely had the chance to cook for herself….
“Don’t look at your wife like that. And do you know how hard I studied bridal classes for today? You’ll be surprised when you eat it!”
She puffs out her chest and speaks with confidence. Nevertheless, my narrowed eyes did not easily return.
On the other hand, my gaze was fixed on her chest. She confidently presents her naked chest, so I can’t help but look.
Seriously, those vulgar breasts are the best in the world….
“Ah! Oppa, you pervert!”
“What pervert? A husband is looking at his wife’s breasts.”
“Be quiet! More than that, tell me what you want to eat quickly~.”
What would be good? Since it’s unknown territory, it’s necessary to choose a dish that doesn’t require maximum skill.
But if I say something too simple, she’ll obviously dislike it. As if she doesn’t trust her own cooking skills.
Inevitably, I mentioned a dish that seems relatively simple but varies greatly depending on skill.
“Noodles. Is that possible?”
“Noodles? What kind?”
“You have to decide that.”
If possible, I want to eat noodles in a warm broth. But I don’t know Estella’s skills, so I couldn’t ask for that much.
“Okay! I happened to learn a noodle dish that suits the occasion. Hehe, look forward to it… you’ll be surprised.”
She says that and takes out the vegetables. When the compartment is empty, divine power occurs, and the emptied space is refilled.
“……”
I’m speechless at that phenomenon. I thought there was just a lot of ingredients, but it even refills them.
Are they really planning to keep me locked up until I get pregnant….
“What’s the longest anyone has stayed here?”
“Don’t worry. According to the records, it’s said to be 2 months at most. The entire space is blessed by the gods, so pregnancy is fast. Some people left in just one day?”
“That’s a relief.”
If I had to stay here for a year, I would have immediately protested to these guys.
“I’m going to go make the food.”
“What do I do?”
“Oppa is….”
Her words are cut off for a moment. Estella smiled gently and continued her words.
“Would you like to watch me cook?”
She moves to the kitchen before I can answer. Wiggling her large buttocks.
Buttocks as perfect as her breasts. There’s not even a slight sag. I don’t know how fat can be in that state.
It happens to be a naked back view, so my gaze is fixed.
The line that connects from the chest.
The erector spinae deeply carved into her back.
The inverted triangle gap in her thighs.
I can’t help but get hard. The standing state brings a different kind of excitement than when lying down.
“Fuck….”
How is that a human? I would believe it even if she said she was a succubus like Chloe.
Both Chloe and Estella are young, but their power of seduction overwhelms everyone.
“Hehehe~”
Whether she heard my curse, Estella’s humming grows louder. Her buttocks wiggle even more, and each time, her well-wet pussy with arousal fluid comes into view.
“……”
I silently follow her. I observed my wife while keeping a slight distance.
Estella put down the ingredients and looked at the clothes rack. She took out an apron and put it on, saying.
“Oppa, can you tie the strings for me?”
“…Oh, I’ll do it.”
I gently approach and tie the strings.
Because of her large breasts, the apron didn’t do its job properly. It barely covered her breasts, only covering the nipples.
“Hehehe~”
The humming started again. She took out a cutting board and prepared the ingredients one by one.
Wiggle wiggle.
…While shaking her buttocks.
She’s seducing me, right? It’s clear from the fact that the movement becomes more intense with the explicit gaze.
Actually… I don’t care if it’s a misunderstanding. My body was already moving.
I aimed my erect cock at the gap in her thighs and stuck close. While doing so, I asked.
“So… what are you trying to make?”
Squeeze….
Her cock enters, pushing through her thighs. Her fully wet pussy and thighs welcome her husband’s cock.
“Eheung♡ Elven-style… euheut…♡”
Squeak, squeak….
“Huh? What did you say?”
“Making Elven-style noodles… heueung…♡ Oppa… if you rub too much, I can’t make the food♡”
“What are you talking about? I’m trying to help my wife who’s cooking.”
I feigned ignorance and strongly pushed my hips. My cock brushed past her clit.
“Aheat!”
A slightly loud moan. But Estella didn’t say anything special. Because this must be what she intended.
I maintained a state of being closely attached to the roots. My glans felt a little empty, but I felt good enough.
“Elven-style noodles? There was such a thing?”
“Yes… made with only vegetables, euheung… it’s a dish good for men and women…. Especially newlyweds eat it often….”
“I see. Haa….”
A moan that comes out in the middle. The softness of the flesh itself and the appropriate pressure pleasantly caress the cock. It’s a texture that you would believe even if it was a pussy.
Squeak, squeak….
The sound also changes as the arousal fluid increases.
“Haa, haa….”
At the same time, Estella’s breathing became rough. Her lower body trembled, and the hand that was trimming the vegetables also slowed down.
Still, she has to finish the food, so she stopped her pussy from being close. Instead, she gently rubbed her thighs.
“Will it take long? Does it take a little time to make the broth?”
“No… it’ll take about 30 minutes….”
“It’s shorter than I thought.”
Well, if it takes too long, that’s hard in its own way.
Clatter, Estella looked down at the knife. The preparation of the ingredients is finished. She put the well-prepared vegetables in a large pot. And she boiled it with water containing divine power, that is, holy water.
“Hoo, if you boil it like this until the taste comes out, it’s done.”
“Is that so?”
I step back. While doing so, I asked my wife.
“Then what should we do now? For the remaining 30 minutes.”
At my words, my wife silently pulled her butt back. Then she reached down and spread her pussy with her fingers, saying.
“While waiting, would you like to eat the ovulation pussy waiting for her husband’s cock…?”
“…I’ll eat it.”
“Enjoy your meal, honey♡”
I immediately stabbed my cock into her pussy.
Pop!
The sound of air popping comes out due to the sudden insertion.
“Haat!”
A moan erupts from above. I hugged my wife’s stomach and shook my waist.
The inside of the vagina is already soaked to the entrance of the uterus. Even if I entrust myself to sexual desire and thrust, her pussy gently accepts my cock.
Thrust thrust thrust thrust!!
“Heueueueung…!”
The higher the speed of thrusting, the higher the tone of my wife’s moans.
Every time, I feel a wicked heart. I want to make that sound louder.
Squeeze….
I pulled my waist back. The ovulation pussy, feeling emptiness, squeezes tightly. But it wasn’t enough to stop the desire to torment her.
In that state, I maintained a state of slightly touching only the glans. Then Estella coaxes me first.
“Eueung, oppa… don’t stop….”
She gently shakes her buttocks. At the same time, you can see the saintess’s large breasts shaking.
…I’ll have to touch those breasts again later. The visual satisfaction is no joke.
“Pussy pop quickly….”
Ignoring my words, she bounces her waist. Bang, the sound of flesh colliding with flesh reverberates. And my cock strongly pressed down on her uterus.
“Heugyuuuuuuu!!”
Pshoo! Pshoo! Pshuuut!
Her pussy ejaculates water several times. Her vagina, uterus, and entire pussy tremble.
Whether she climaxed properly with that one time, her upper body droops. The arm she was holding on to also lost strength.
“Ugh, you can’t fall.”
I catch my wife who is falling forward and lift her up. I hugged her tightly with both arms and thrust my cock again.
Squeaksqueaksqueaksqueak!!
I tasted the pussy of the saintess who couldn’t come to her senses for a while. A sense of ejaculation came to my cock, which had reached its limit.
“Estella. I’m going to cum inside.”
“Yesh… cum inside, cum inside….”
An answer with a fully loosened tongue. I don’t know if she’s thinking and speaking properly.
Of course, since you can only leave if you get pregnant, there’s no other choice but to cum inside.
“I’m going to cum!”
The moment I shouted the ejaculation timing. The inside of Estella’s vagina changed.
The vagina tightens on my cock without any gaps. It creates a vacuum state where no air can pass through. And the entrance to the uterus opened slightly, very slightly.
As if telling me to cum here, as if saying that she wouldn’t allow ejaculation unless it was in her uterus, she opened her uterus.
I thought only Chloe could do this kind of technique…. It seems she learned it from the World Tree.
Of course, she can’t handle it as freely as Chloe, so the entrance is narrow, but it was big enough to cum the semen in the uterus instead of the vagina.
I attached my glans to the uterus.
And.
Bureureureureureureut!!
I ejaculated the semen coolly. Since the only space to receive it was the uterus, I could feel all the semen being sucked into it.
“Haa, good….”
It’s so good that I’m out of my mind. I feel like I’ve properly tasted the saintess’s pussy unlike before.
“Haeek, haeek….”
“I don’t know if she can squeeze out a cock and get pregnant with this weak pussy. Since there is the blessing of God, she will get pregnant as long as I cum in her uterus….”
Bubble bubble.
At that time, the pot lid shook greatly. It looks like the broth is about to overflow. I hurriedly woke Estella up.
“Estella. Wake up. Don’t we have to turn that off?”
“Haeeek… ah, I have to turn off the fire….”
She regains her senses and raises her body. And she tried to move towards the pot, but stopped.
“Oppa… I have to make the food….”
“You can do it like this. And semen can’t leak out.”
Of course, it’s all nonsense. I cummed all of it in her uterus, so there’s no way it could leak out.
“You can’t interfere with the cooking. Got it?”
“Yeah, I won’t.”
Estella, who was passing out again, liked this state.
In that way, we prepared to eat while connecting our cock and pussy.
Extra Episode 51 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (3)
Side Story 51 Estella’s Episode – A Room You Can’t Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (3) I grab a large amount of noodles with the chopsticks. And bring it to my mouth.
Slurp.
I chew the noodles that have absorbed enough broth. The savory taste spreads in my mouth. I was surprised by the taste.
“Hehe, it’s delicious, right? It’s a completely surprising taste, just like I said, right?”
“…Tell me honestly. You put something else in it halfway through, didn’t you.”
Even if you dump MSG in it, it wouldn’t taste like this. Moreover, I can’t believe that this broth was made entirely of vegetables without using any meat at all.
“You saw the cooking process next to me. I only put in vegetables and boiled it.”
“That’s true, but…”
Even if I say this, I couldn’t easily believe it.
Of course, you can use things like tomatoes. However, the transparent broth proved that tomatoes were not used, and above all, I didn’t see her using them.
“But did elves eat this kind of food? I’ve never seen it in a restaurant.”
“This noodle is only learned by the elves. It’s a bit like a secret recipe only for elves? They never teach it to other races, and they never treat them with it. That’s why it’s not sold in the Holy Kingdom. I was able to learn it because I was a saintess.”
“No wonder I haven’t seen it.”
“Other races also have secret recipes. I learned them all while taking classes to be a priestess. I’ll make them all for you later, Oppa.”
That was something to look forward to. This noodle is so delicious, I wonder how delicious the secret recipes of other races will be.
I ate all the noodles and drank all the broth. It was just a one-person serving, but that alone made me full.
I feel a little energized, and my body feels slightly feverish. Especially my lower body….
I lowered my head at the very strong blood rush. The dick that had been drooping from eating was slowly waking up.
“Hehe.”
Estella, who was next to me, laughs playfully. She looks at my dick with a satisfied face and heads to the kitchen with my bowl.
I followed my wife without saying a word. She put the cooking utensils and tableware we used into the washing magic tool.
She uses a pretty big pot, so she bends over to put it all the way inside. In the process, her butt sticks out.
Her big butt and tightly closed pussy were facing me….
“…….”
This is really unbelievable. It’s right after the meal, so we could take it slow, but she’s asking for pregnancy sex right after eating.
Meanwhile, my dick is just dripping with pre-cum. It’s screaming at me to ejaculate into the pussy in front of me right away. Everything is fine except for my mind.
But what’s absurd is that I’ve already finished preparing to put my dick in. When I came to my senses, I was gently rubbing my glans against her pussy.
My head is getting more and more messed up. All I can think about is sex.
Is it because it’s a space blessed by God? Or is it because of the honeymoon atmosphere?
Maybe it’s the latter rather than the former. It wasn’t simply because of the space, I loved my wife too much and couldn’t refuse to pretend I didn’t know.
I entrusted my body to instinct and pushed my dick in.
Squeak….
The vagina that had narrowed while I pulled out for a moment. I go straight to the entrance of the uterus to widen it again.
Squeeze!
“Ugh♡”
She moans nicely when it touches her uterus. Her pussy is also diligently tightening with the vaginal folds. It feels like she’s chewing with her lips.
Estella activates the magic tool at the right time. She slowly raises her upper body. And she leaned her back against me as it is.
“Oppa♡ Isn’t your dick too big? It’s full in a different way…. Haa, look at my stomach being full of your dick.”
Estella gently rubbed her stomach.
“Isn’t it good that it’s big? Rather than being less full because it’s small.”
“Yes, big dicks are the best♡ I think I’m going to fall for Oppa’s dick♡”
Who would think of this as a saintess. I suspect that the saintess is actually chosen as the woman with the horniest body and mind.
In fact, all the saintesses I’ve seen were lewd.
There are saintesses who masturbate all night, giving up sleep, saintesses who are taciturn but full of dirty thoughts in their heads, and some saintesses who are crazy about sex.
Of course, the last example is because she inherited a strong succubus bloodline.
What about their appearance? Don’t even mention it.
Their breasts, called pockets of divine power, are at least a G cup. Not to mention their figure. Their beauty was different for each of them, but even the ugliest one belonged to the category of a beauty.
With these experiences, it’s not unreasonable to have such doubts.
“Ugh, I’m not such a horny girl….”
“Who said you were?”
“It’s because Oppa is thinking strange things… Geez.”
Estella is sulking. But when I stabbed her uterus a few times with my dick, she quickly collapsed.
“Ah! Really, why are you doing this…? Trying to persuade your wife with your dick.”
“What are you talking about. I’m just trying to ejaculate into my wife’s pussy who wants to get pregnant.”
She’s having a strange misunderstanding. But Estella didn’t let it go easily.
“If that’s true, prove it.”
“How do I prove it?”
“How else? Of course… You have to prove it by filling my uterus with thick semen♡”
Chu.
Estella, who turned her head, kisses me. Sticky and sweet saliva came over between the intertwined tongues.
I shook my waist diligently to reciprocate my wife’s desire and love.
Squeak squeak!
“Haa… Pussy, I love your pussy, I love it…!”
She also reciprocates my love with her voice. In the hot breath, moans whispered in my ear. I poked her uterus and reciprocated again in return.
“Oppa… I, I’m going… My pussy is going…!”
Estella was the first to reach her limit. I grabbed her upper body leaning forward and said.
“Don’t go yet. I’m not there yet.”
“Ugh… I can’t hold it…!”
“If you climax before I cum, I won’t cum in you.”
“No, to get pregnant… Oppa’s cum… Haa!”
The moment her head is tilted back greatly. Her pussy tightens my dick. There was also more fluid intertwined between the vaginal folds.
But that didn’t lead to climax.
“Hoo, hoo, hoo….”
I was impressed that Estella somehow endured her climax. Looking at her chest heaving greatly, I shook my waist again.
Squeeze squeeze squeeze!!
I thrust fiercely only for ejaculation. Lewd water sounds filled the room.
“Haa…! Oppa, no… Not now!!”
It was already a situation where she had endured her climax once. In less than a minute, Estella reached her limit.
“Not yet! Hold on for 30 more seconds!”
“Ugh! Haa…!! I can’t… I really can’t…!”
She seemed to have barely endured it, but in the end, Estella couldn’t hold it.
Pshuuuuuut!!
A stream of water erupts from her pussy. The transparent liquid wets the kitchen floor. It was an amount that would create a puddle.
At the same time as my wife climaxed, her pussy tightened tightly. It made it without gaps like before, and only opened the uterus to receive the baby seed.
“Keugh, I’m cumming…!”
I was already on the verge of climax. I couldn’t hold it any longer due to the intense tightening.
Blurrrrrrrrrrrrp!!
I ejaculated into the only passage. All the baby seeds flowed into the uterus capable of pregnancy.
“Haa…! Cum, Oppa’s cum is coming in…!”
Psh! Psh! Pshuuut!!
While her vagina and uterus were sensitive. As the semen stimulated her, the fountain burst again. Her entire legs were covered in her fluids.
“Haa, it feels good….”
A groan that flowed out without me knowing. As expected, this feeling is the best. Because her vagina gently stimulates my sensitive dick.
“Hee, hee…!”
Estella, who is weaker than Chloe, couldn’t come to her senses. I turned my wife’s head and said.
“Estella. Shall we kiss?”
“Yes… Oppa… Churp.”
She kisses me right away. She listens well at times like this, so she’s cute again.
“Woong, I love you, Oppa….”
She’s really so cute that I could die.
***
We didn’t head straight to the bed.
The consumption of stamina due to the wedding and sex. And even the sweat we shed. It’s good to live crazy about lust, but it was necessary to wash off the sweat properly and take a rest.
It’s true that we have a lot of stamina, but it’s not infinite, so we needed a rest.
So we soaked our bodies in the bathtub.
“Hoo, as expected, Ju-hwang-nim’s hot spring is the best….”
“It’s definitely good because it’s a hot spring with divine power. My body gets warm quickly, and it replenishes my energy.”
The water drawn from Ju-hwang’s domain. It’s good because it’s water with divinity.
“But the space is small….”
As a trade-off. The bathtub was small. There’s a slight lack of space for two people to enter.
But you can get in if you sit on top of each other. It seems like it’s intended to have sex without rest.
“Hehe, isn’t this kind of thing good too?”
“Yeah, it’s good.”
Estella is leaning her back against my chest. Thanks to that, I can put my dick in her butt, and it’s easy to touch her chest.
Squeeze squeeze.
I massage her chest as I promised earlier. As my hands are buried in her flesh, an addictive sensation rushes in.
“Oppa really likes breasts, doesn’t he?”
“Yeah, I really like breasts.”
There is no man who doesn’t like breasts. Of course, there are men who rank whether it’s butt or breasts, but there was no option for all of them to dislike breasts.
“Well, I’ve never seen a man who doesn’t like breasts. Oppa also looked at my breasts first when he first saw me.”
“No? I looked at your face first?”
“Hehe~ I’ll just say that’s what happened.”
It’s the truth….
Well, I might be misremembering, so I just passed it over.
Soon, Estella turned her body. She put her dick between her thighs, put her huge breasts on my chest, and asked.
“Oppa. Oppa.”
“Why. Estella. Do you want to do it?”
“No, it’s not that. How much do you know about this space?”
“How much do I know?”
To answer that question, I don’t know anything. I didn’t even know that there was such a tradition, so what would I know. If there is anything, it’s the fact that Estella has to get pregnant to get out.
“Hehe, I knew it. It hasn’t been long since Oppa became a saint. So… there’s something I want to show you.”
“Something you want to show me?”
“Yes! Can you close your eyes for a moment?”
What is it. What she wants to show me.
Curious, I closed my eyes without saying anything. Immediately after, divine power flowed out from Estella and filled the bathroom.
Something is changing. From the sensation of touching my skin, to the flow of wind, and even the smell. Everything is starting to change.
After a while, Estella stood up and said.
“You can open them now!”
I open my eyes right away at that word. And I was mesmerized by the changed scenery.
Sand filled the floor, crashing waves and the sound of them, the unique wind of the beach. The bathroom instantly turned into a sea.
“Tada! It’s Eustia’s beach! How is it? It’s exactly the same, right?”
My wife shouted like that as if asking for praise. I wanted to praise her too, of course.
-Well, congratulations on the marriage of the saintess and the saint!
-Cheers!
If I hadn’t heard people’s voices in the distance.
Extra Episode 52 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (4)
Side Story 52 Estella – The Room You Can’t Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (4) I was very pleased with the current situation.
A space where you can’t leave unless you get pregnant and are forced to have sex. It couldn’t be a more appropriate place for newlyweds.
What’s more, everything is handled by the power of God. It automatically fills the ingredients and cleans up. It moves like an automated hotel.
Thanks to that, I don’t have to worry about anything other than sex. I can really leave my body to instinct and just keep thrusting.
However, it is not without its drawbacks.
This place is a sealed space. A room isolated from the outside world by the power of God. The doors and windows are completely blocked.
In other words, you can’t see the outside scenery at all.
That was frustrating. To have to do nothing but have sex in this space. It’s okay for now, but I’ll get tired of it someday.
In the midst of all this, I was very happy to see the sea that Estella showed me.
Did she implement the scenery in the room? The sea breeze, the sand, the sound of the waves. Sensations that are no different from reality say that’s not the case.
Of course, whatever it is, this is good too.
Having sex cooped up in a room is good, but this kind of change of pace isn’t bad either. It feels like being outdoors, so it’s a good stimulant.
So I was going to praise her. Just like Estella wanted. But the hand that reached out stopped at the voice coming from afar.
I looked at her.
“Estella… we’re not really on the beach, are we?”
“Of course not.”
She explained immediately.
“I’ve just superimposed a real-time view of the beach. So even if we can see the beach, the people on the beach can’t see us.”
“It’s too realistic for that, isn’t it?”
She superimposed a space on top of a space. It’s too realistic for that. The characteristics of the sea felt on the skin cannot be done simply by covering the space.
“It’s because it’s partially synchronized with the beach. You can think of it as a real beach. It would be weird if the scenery was like this but you felt like you were trapped in a bathroom.”
She looks at me with a ‘how is it?’ look. I continued what I had stopped doing.
“Good job.”
“Hehe, pat me more.”
She smiles brightly and accepts my touch. She’s so cute I could die. Sometimes I think she’s cuter than Lana.
“Can you change it to other places too?”
“Yes! Anywhere in the Holy Kingdom is possible!”
Estella spread her divine power widely. Then, it instantly changed from the sea to a forest. And once again, it changed to a volcano.
“Well… the volcano is a bit much.”
“Yeah, the volcano is a bit much.”
The heat of the volcano felt in the naked state. The feeling of burning flesh is not a good experience. Estella returned the scenery to the beach.
The beach that returned was not the same place as before. It was a slightly moved, secluded place.
“Isn’t this better?”
“Yeah, the location is better here.”
You can be naked on the beach. Sometimes you take off your clothes to take a bath and go into the sea.
But it’s different if there are people around. The other person can’t see us, but the fact that we’re naked in front of people doesn’t change, and embarrassment washes over me.
Anyway, the slightly trivial matter is over, and the situation I’m looking forward to has unfolded.
There was only one thing we had to do.
“Oppa♡ Do you want to touch my breasts?”
Estella, who seemed to be tantalized by the interruption, seduces me first. Her vulgar yet beautiful breasts gather between my arms.
“Yeah, I want to touch them.”
“Really~ You like breasts too much. You’re not a baby. Here you go.”
She lies down and spreads her arms. I buried my face in them as is.
“Haa….”
Soft flesh wraps around my face. A sensation that never gets old no matter how many times I taste it. The addiction is like a drug, and I groan involuntarily.
Why are Estella’s breasts so good? I want to be buried in them for the rest of my life.
“Sniff sniff.”
The smell is still good.
“I must smell like sweat….”
“You only smell good, so it’s okay.”
In the meantime, the sweat between and under her breasts only smells refreshing. It’s so addictive that I keep sniffing it.
“Lick.”
I gently licked her skin with my tongue and wiped away the sweat. A deep taste lingered on the tip of my tongue.
“Hehe, Oppa is cute.”
She hugs me along with her breasts with a somewhat excited voice. A moderate pressure wrapped around me, and her hands stroked my head.
“You’re like a real baby like this. Is this what it feels like when you have a baby? Haa, I wish I could have a baby soon….”
She also sighs softly. I can feel a slight desire for me to taste her pussy instead of her breasts.
She wanted to have a child from the first day of our return, and Lana and Chloe were also pregnant, so it’s natural that she wants to have a baby too.
“I want to have a baby too….”
I reached my arms around her back and hugged her tightly like she did. And I asked.
“How many would you like to have?”
“Children? Hmm… did Unnie say 5?”
“Yeah, Lana said she wanted to have 5.”
“What about Chloe?”
“Chloe… seems to be satisfied with 2 for now.”
She seemed to have no next plan because she had a child and a husband that she would never have in her life. Of course, that’s only now, and it might change when she has a child.
“Then I… will have two for now. A son who looks like Oppa and a daughter who looks like me. I hope they’re twins if possible.”
Why does she specifically say twins? It was very easy to infer the reason.
“Is it because of Chloe that you want twins?”
“That’s one of the reasons… but I’ve always thought it would be nice to have twins as my first children. So the child wouldn’t be lonely. Is it… difficult?”
She asks if it’s impossible. I answered her question with action.
I took my face off her breasts and got up. And with my dick pressed against her, I slowly climbed up her body.
My dick brushed against her thighs and gently rubbed her pussy. And it stopped at her solar plexus after passing her stomach.
I showed off by putting my erect dick between her breasts.
“What do you think? Does it look difficult?”
Estella, seeing my dick dripping with the Cowper’s fluid, made a female face and replied.
“No… it looks possible, honey♡”
She kissed my glans. My dick twitched at the kiss full of love. Estella didn’t stop there and gently rubbed her breasts against my dick.
“You have to give me lots of healthy baby seeds to make twins with my support. Okay?”
Saying that, she put my glans in her mouth. She stimulated the tip of my dick with her tongue.
“Haa….”
A situation where extreme softness and pleasant tickling coexist. I can only groan.
“Lick lick.”
She also gently scratches the tendons in the middle.
“Chop. Delicious….”
She sucks up all the liquid coming out of my dick. At the expression that it’s really delicious, blood keeps rushing to my dick.
The elements that stimulate my dick continue. Eventually, my dick swelled to its limit.
“Hehe, I completed it.”
She smiles brightly and releases the pressure. She has a face that is satisfied with the state of my dick.
“Honey. Are you ready to put your angry dick in your wife’s pussy?”
She asks as she gently strokes the veins protruding from the shaft. I answered by poking her breasts with my dick.
“I’m ready. I’m about to cum on these breasts right now. Is it okay if I cum?”
“No. While we’re staying here, I’m Oppa’s exclusive cum receptacle. I don’t allow you to cum anywhere other than my designated pussy.”
“…Who did you learn that from?”
“Of course I learned it from Lana Unnie! It’s completely effective as Unnie said. My dick got bigger with just one word.”
She smiles mischievously and guides my dick down. She matched her pussy with my glans and whispered softly in my ear as she got closer.
“Oppa… please use my pussy as you please until you’re satisfied♡”
I pushed my dick in. My waist moved involuntarily at the pleasure rushing to my glans.
Squeak….
My wife’s pussy accepts my dick without resistance. It remembered her husband’s dick in less than a day. I pushed my waist in at once for my admirable wife.
“Haa!”
She groaned pleasantly as my dick touched her uterus. The uterus and vagina greeted me happily at the presence of the tightly filled dick.
“You accept it easily now? And your reactions are good too.”
“Because it’s my one and only husband’s dick. Of course I have to do well♡”
Her pussy is squeezing tightly. It’s urging me to use it quickly. I moved my waist slowly.
Squeak, squeak….
“Uhh, Oppa… you can do it harder….”
“You said to use it as I please.”
“Uhh, don’t be sulky….”
I just wanted to taste it slowly. It seems that Estella thinks of that as being sulky.
“Then what should I do?”
“Thrust me hard like when you made Unnie and Chloe pregnant♡”
“Like this?”
Squeak squeak squeak squeak!!
I moved violently as she wanted. The dick that touched her uterus came out in an instant, and before the fluids on the dick could dry, it went back into her pussy.
“Huuuung… Unghaat!”
She groans as I scrape the walls of her vagina and stab her uterus. Her expression gradually collapses at the rising pleasure.
“Pussy gooood… pussy, pussyyyy…!”
How many times did I thrust for her to become like this? Even her words became simple. I hugged Estella and whispered.
“It’s okay. It’s okay to like pussy.”
“Noooot good… I’m the only one who shouldnt… like pusssy…!”
Her pussy clenching gets stronger. Estella’s pussy clung to my dick and stroked it diligently, saying that she would make her husband feel good.
“Haa, gooood….”
“Goooood…? Does my pussy feel gooood…?”
“Yeah, Saintess’s pussy is good.”
“Hehe, that’s a relief♡”
Estella smiles with a flushed face. But her female face was so strong that I couldn’t see her smile.
The limit didn’t take long. Her excitement from Estella’s foreplay was enough.
“Estella.”
“Yes, please cum as much as you want♡”
The uterus that opened its entrance welcomes my dick. I pressed my glans tightly against her uterus and released the strength I had been holding back.
Spurt! Spuuuuurrrrrrt!!
As always, the semen is sucked into her uterus. The suction power generated by that is so good that it cannot be expressed in words.
Moreover, the vagina in a vacuum state is really….
“It’s, it’s coming in again and agaaain♡ Feeeels gooood….”
I don’t know what it feels like to have her insides filled with liquid, but Estella really likes this feeling.
Of course, not only her but other women like it too. Especially Chloe….
After cumming without leaving anything behind, I maintained the insertion state.
“Isn’t this not enough?”
“It’s not enough…♡”
“Then make it erect again. Solidly so I can poke your uterus.”
“Yes, honey♡”
I received Estella’s pussy aegyo while holding her. My dick was sensitive after cumming, but my stamina, which was trained by Chloe, was not easily affected by this much.
“It’s done♡”
My dick stood up hard in no time. It stood up quickly because my erection didn’t loosen much in the first place.
I was about to move again for the pregnancy sex. At that time, I heard a voice interrupting us.
-Is it really okay here?
-I told you it’s okay. There aren’t many people right now because it’s right after the two got married. They’re enjoying the festival.
-Still….
Very detestable uninvited guests visited.
Extra Episode 53 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (5)
Side Story 53 Estella – The Room You Can’t Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (5)
-Are you really sure it’s okay…?
-You saw everyone enjoying the festival. And this is a secluded place, so people don’t come here often.
A conversation is heard from afar. A pair of men and women are seen coming this way. They were holding hands, and the man was leading the woman.
-Re, really…?
-Really. Everyone is busy playing on that beach, so not many people come to this rocky place.
The man reassured the anxious woman. But in fact, the woman was only saying that, and there was no hesitation at all. Rather, her eyes are full of anticipation.
They are about our age. Or maybe a little younger? There’s still a hint of youthfulness. It seems like it hasn’t been long since they graduated from the Holy Academy.
And so, the couple took their place with a rock between them.
The sudden appearance of unwelcome guests. We stopped what we were doing. The atmosphere we were in instantly subsided.
“Young punks, what are you doing already…”
“Why are you being like that to the believers? A man and a woman can fall in love and have sex. Originally, that age group is faithful to their desires. Like us.”
Squirming.
Estella wiggled her pussy as if telling me not to pay attention to them. My dick, which had been slightly subdued by the appearance of the uninvited guests, tightened up again.
Squeak, squeak….
I unconsciously shake my hips. I savored the vaginal folds enveloping my dick and gently scratched the walls of her pussy.
“And originally… Heueung, this time… is when they have the most sex…. It’s the day the saint and saintess blessed by God got married, so… Haaheuk, they say it’s the best time to get pregnant…. Actually, most pregnancies happen at this time… Maybe those believers are also….”
Is it a bit like Christmas? Because they say that’s when people have the most sex.
More than that.
“So, those two are here to have pregnancy sex?”
“Yes, that’s right…. They’re having pregnancy sex like us, baby-making sex….”
I haven’t even thrust 10 times yet, and my tongue is already loosening. I didn’t want to lose my mind like this, so I slowed down and kept talking.
“So, are those two a couple? They wouldn’t make a baby without getting married, would they? But aren’t they too young?”
“I, I don’t know… In Ustia, even lovers… have children… Because sex is a sacred act, and pregnancy is a blessing….”
It’s a very God-like country. I think it’s possible because the Holy Kingdom has a different foundation and system from ordinary countries.
“Eueung, oppa… don’t just thrust in the front… thrust into my uterus, my uterus too….”
“Like this?”
I powerfully thrust my hips. My dick instantly pressed down on her uterus.
“Yes, like that… Heueung!”
Instantly, Estella’s body tensed up. Her fingertips and toes stretched out, and her pussy spasmed greatly. The pressure enveloping my dick intensified.
“Keuk….”
Pain and pleasure. My voice naturally comes out from the exquisite stimulation that goes back and forth between the two. I usually like her tightness, but the tightness of her convulsing pussy also feels good.
Then the trembling spread throughout my lower body.
Pshuuuuuut!! Pyooshoot! Pyooshuuuut!
The fountain erupted again. It didn’t end with just one time, and her pussy spewed water several times. So much water soaked her belly and lower body that I was worried about dehydration.
“Hueuuu, haaheuk… hueuuheut….”
A rough, slightly beast-like breath flowed from Estella’s mouth, hardly a deep breath.
My wife’s huge breasts also heave greatly. The sight of them rising and falling is something I never get tired of, no matter how many times I see it.
Apart from that, I was dissatisfied. Unlike Estella, who quickly reached her climax, I couldn’t reach mine with this level of stimulation.
I looked at my disheveled wife.
“Estella. Are you going to leave your husband unsatisfied like this?”
“Ah… I, I’m sorry, oppa….”
She came to her senses and got up. And she laid me down on my back. She got on top of me while I was still inserted and leaned her upper body towards me.
“I’ll do it this time. Just stay still, oppa.”
“Really? Are you going to do everything?”
“Yes. I can’t just receive it….”
Her words were admirable, but I’m sure I’ll be moving in less than 5 minutes. Estella’s pussy was too clumsy to leave everything to her.
As if she had read my mind, Estella exclaimed angrily.
“I, I can make you cum quickly if I put my mind to it?!”
“I’ll believe you. For now.”
“I’m serious….”
Even if she said that with a frustrated expression, it was hard to believe her because I’ve already seen it.
“Ceeheehee, just you wait. I’ll definitely make you say ‘stop’ while we’re here.”
“I’ll cheer you on.”
“…….”
Estella frowned. She pressed her heavy breasts against my upper body and restrained my arms with her holy power-enhanced arms.
My upper body wouldn’t move because she was completely serious. My dick was trapped in her pussy, so it was impossible to move properly.
Except for my legs, I was completely bound by my wife. This kind of play was also refreshing, so I didn’t resist much.
Immediately after, Estella’s eyes lit up. She looked like she was about to do something. But then we heard a sound between us.
-Aah, I love you, honey♡ Keep doing that…
-Like this?
-Yeah, like that♡
The sound of a loving couple having sex. They were separated by a rock, but the sound could be heard completely.
“…….”
“…….”
Because of that, the atmosphere that had barely been captured was broken again. I said to Estella.
“Can’t you chase those two away?”
“I could if I wanted to, but it’s a bit… interfering with believers who are devoted to sacred acts.”
I agree with that. I would be very angry if someone interfered with my sex. But apart from that, it was difficult to continue having pregnancy sex like this.
Besides.
“I don’t want to see other people’s naked bodies….”
The rock that existed between them and us was small. Unless we were lying down like we were, we could see everything they were doing on the other side.
Of course, we could also see them connected. We could see the man’s thing, the woman’s thing, everything clearly.
I don’t have any hobbies of looking at other women’s naked bodies. Why would I look at the body of a woman I don’t love? I already have a woman in front of me who is perfect physically and mentally.
Not to mention the man. I didn’t even want to see Evan and my younger brother’s bodies back in the academy, so I didn’t want to see a man who has nothing to do with me even a little bit.
Ugh, seeing their naked bodies so blatantly makes me feel sick….
Then my head turned back to its original position. Estella grabbed my chin and turned it back.
Unlike her eyes, which were full of love just now, she was glaring at me as if she was angry. I asked my wife.
“What’s wrong?”
“…Are you asking because you don’t know?”
“Yeah, I’m asking because I don’t know.”
“…….”
Instead of speaking, Estella reached her arms around my neck. And she hugged my head and kissed me on the lips.
“Chureup, jjoop… jjeok.”
“Chureup, jjop.”
The sound of kissing echoed on the beach. It was a sticky and vulgar sound that didn’t suit the calm waves at all.
Thanks to that, I couldn’t even hear the sound of sex coming from next to me.
We continued kissing like that for a long time. Estella, who had calmed down her anger, showed a softer tongue movement and slowly pulled her tongue away.
I said to my jealous wife.
“I didn’t look because I wanted to. I just looked because it was bothering me from next to me.”
“…I know. You’re not interested in anyone other than the people you love. Regardless of men or women.”
“You know that, but you’re still angry?”
“Well, I can’t help it… I get angry when I think about you looking at other women….”
Estella was wiggling her fingers on my chest. Her reddened cheeks were also telling me that she was embarrassed.
I followed Estella and stroked her back. Then my hand landed on her butt.
Joomool, joomool.
I knead the soft flesh as soft as her breasts. Her butt had a different taste from her breasts.
I hope I can be buried in this butt later….
-Aah, aah! I love you, honey!
-Do you like it here, here?
-Yeah, I like it there!
Then I heard a sound from next to me again. I was so bothered by it that my head turned on its own….
“Eueung, oppa… don’t look at other women’s pussies….”
Estella stopped me from doing that. She used words to comfort me, and she wiggled her butt to act cute.
“You have your oppa’s woman here…. Your wife who will be with you forever, like this, like this….”
Paang, paang!
Her big butt heaved up and down greatly. Each time, my dick came out and disappeared back into her pussy.
“Pussy paang, heajuse, haaheueut…!”
Pyooshoot!
Estella lightly climaxed in the middle. But she doesn’t stop.
Paang, paang!
My wife continued to shake her butt. The sound of her skin slapping constantly echoed, and the squelching sound of water was mixed in.
Jjilkkeokjjilkkeokjjilkkeok!!
My dick is about 25cm long. It’s inevitable that the movement is big and rough when I pull it all the way out and try to swallow it, and her pussy naturally spews out a lot of fluid.
But that’s also attractive. The feeling of my dick, covered in fluid, brushing against the sea breeze was very different from the sensations I’ve felt so far.
“Oppa….”
“Why, Estella?”
“Do you feeeel gooood when I pussy paang…?”
“Yeah, it feels good.”
Sometimes it squeezes so tightly that my dick can’t get out of her pussy, but it feels good to have a vacuum pussy that’s as seamless as when I’m cumming.
“Heehee….”
Estella smiled brightly with a melted face and did pussy paang. Her pussy diligently swallowed and spat out my dick.
“I’ll keep going until oppa is satisfied…. So, so please only look at me… don’t look at other women’s pussies…. Diligently, puss, seeeeheeheeheet!!”
Estella’s pussy tightened again. It squeezed my dick so tightly that it was a little painful. As soon as the vaginal folds were all stuck to the surface of my dick, I reached my limit.
Byureureureureureureut!!
Semen was discharged through my urethra before I could even say anything. Estella’s pussy had finished preparing to receive the semen, so without hesitation, it pulled out all the semen from my balls and splattered it.
And as the gushing semen pounded against her uterus.
Pyusuuuuuuuuut!!
Her pussy, which had been climaxing lightly, climaxed greatly again. I could feel my lower body getting wet in real time.
“Heeek, hueheeeek….”
She’s limp again this time. But she brought her face forward and pursed her lips.
“Oppa kiss… a kiss as a reward for pussy paang….”
She’s so cute that I could die. I leaned forward and brought my lips closer.
“Here, take it.”
Jjeok.
Our lips lightly touched and separated. It wasn’t the same sticky kiss as before, but Estella had a satisfied expression.
“Honey… I love you♡”
“I love you too, honey.”
We reaffirmed our love for each other once again.
Extra Episode 54 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (6)
Side Story 54: Estella – The Room You Can’t Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (6)
Pfft pfft pfft!!
Lewd juices burst from her pussy in succession. After the continuous climaxes, the amount her pussy spurted out was noticeably less.
Still, it was enough to serve as an aphrodisiac. The unique scent of a female and the sensation of it flowing over my skin. It endlessly brought excitement to my cock.
I used the surging lust as a stepping stone and thrust my hips again.
Tzzup tzzup tzzup tzzup!!
Her spasming pussy clamped down tightly. It squeezed so hard that I felt like her pussy was coming out with my cock every time I pulled it out.
“Oppa… stop, stooop… I can’t, ugh, eugh!!”
Muttering coming from the front. But I ignored it and kept stabbing my cock in. Stopping now would be a waste of my state, filled with the sensation of climax.
Thwack thwack thwack thwack!!
Stabbing and stabbing her womb. Stubbornly poking and prodding the place that would hold my baby. Then, Estella, who was under me, shouted.
“I’m gonna diiie…!! My womb will burst and your wife will diiie…!!”
At that cry, I whispered the words I had once said to Lana.
“You won’t die. You know, seeing Lana. She’s fine.”
“No, no more… womb, stop, stooop…”
Estella writhed in my arms. Her massive breasts created a gap in the middle, making it easy for her to twist her body.
“…How annoying.”
She told me to do as I pleased just a moment ago. Now that she’s reached her limit, she’s acting like this. I had no intention of letting her go until I shot my last load, so I ignored her again.
But if I left her like this, she would obviously make an even bigger fuss. I grabbed Estella tightly with both arms and prevented her from resisting by using my cock to block her legs.
Tzzip tzzip tzzip tzzip!!!
“Haaack…! Oppa, no, no more womb pounding…! My womb is gonna break… Womb pounding, gonna, break…!”
Her voice and gasps grew louder and louder. Her breathing became rough, as if she would stop breathing at any moment. Judging by the state of her thinly trembling pussy, it seemed like it would happen soon.
And soon.
“Hngiiiiiiiiit!!”
Estella’s back arched greatly in the opposite direction. Despite being restrained, her movements were intense and out of control. Inevitably, I flipped her body in the opposite direction.
Pshoo, pshoo, pshooooooooot!!!
A stream of water drew a high arc in the sky. Furthermore, the moonlight in the night sky added to make it even clearer.
Squeeze!
Her pussy squeezed my cock. As if telling me to release my baby seed after all this, it tightened my cock. Her cervix stuck to my glans, demanding semen.
I shot as she wanted.
Bzzert! Bzzet! Bzeerrrrrrrrrrrt!!
A long ejaculation continued. With the thought that this was the last one, I poured out all the semen that had just been created in my balls.
As her uterus began to fill with semen, Estella whimpered.
“No more, no more fits in… Semen, hiccup, no more fits in…”
“I guess your uterus thinks differently?”
“No… not the uterus…”
She shook her head, denying it. But unlike her words, her body was honest. Her wife’s uterus wouldn’t let go of my cock at all.
Seeing the tears flowing from her eyes, it seemed like she really had reached her limit. But the sight of Estella crying was so arousing that my cock didn’t know how to deflate.
“Don’t get bigger… sob, you can’t get big…”
Even though I was behind her, I could picture what her expression was like. I sucked on her neck and fondled her massive breasts, saying.
“I’ll stop once I shoot everything I’m shooting now. Okay?”
“Heeing, Oppa, you’re bad… You’re a really bad husband…”
“Yeah, I’m a bad husband. So, I’ll shoot until the end?”
Comforting the crying Estella, I gently poked her with my cock. I poured out the remaining semen in my balls.
Bzeerrrt!!
Once again, semen pounded her womb. Then, Estella hiccupped loudly.
“Hicceeut!!”
Contrary to the loud sound, her pussy reacted properly. It slowly came up from the roots, squeezing and squeezing out all the semen remaining in my urethra.
Soon, Estella slumped. She seemed to have lost consciousness, with no reaction. And then.
Pssssshhhhh….
Warm water flowed down my lower body from below. Just from the sound, it was urine.
“Haa….”
After shooting everything without holding back like that, I felt a sense of exhaustion.
How many times have I shot so far? I think I’ve shot 30 times without a break. Because of the space, semen comes out almost indefinitely.
My stamina is a separate issue, so I stopped, but I could do more if I wanted to. The space created by God assisted me for pregnancy sex to that extent.
Anyway.
“Now, I’m tired too…”
My head fell back as it was, and I lost consciousness.
***
The sound of crashing waves rang in my ears. My legs were also cold, as if buried in ice.
“Ugh….”
The torment of hearing and touch that wouldn’t stop. I was tired and wanted to sleep more, but I couldn’t. Eventually, Estella opened her eyes and got up groggily.
“Ueh…?”
She was startled by the sight that came into view. It was because her legs were submerged in the sea. The beach was slightly sloped, so her whole body wasn’t submerged, but if it continued like this, the result was obvious.
Estella hurriedly tried to get up.
“Ugh…!”
Then, a surge of pleasure came from her pussy. She was startled and lowered her gaze. Only then did Estella realize what state she was in.
“Woo, why did you leave it in like this….”
I wondered why my stomach was aching. It was because he kept putting this big cock in.
How many hours had I been in this state? I think he had been putting it in for at least 2 hours.
Anyway, Estella pulled out the cock.
Squeeeeak….
“Ugh, eugh, hnghk…!”
She climaxed in the middle of pulling it out because of her sensitive pussy. If I kept squelching it in like this, I would obviously pee like the last memory.
To think I showed such a sight in front of Oppa. I’m so embarrassed I could die. If I showed such a sight again, I might really die of embarrassment this time.
She carefully pulled the cock out.
Pop!
“Haa, it feels weird….”
Her pussy was empty, so a sense of emptiness lingered. Without that feeling of being filled tightly inside, even a slight feeling of melancholy crept in.
There was only one way to fill this lack. I just needed to put this cock back in my pussy right away. But her pussy was not in good condition to do that.
Her uterus was also at its limit. It had accepted all that semen, so there was no room left.
Her stomach was slightly swollen, so that said it all. She could feel the semen swimming and sloshing around in her uterus.
“Haaagh….”
Her body was aroused in real time because of the semen filling her uterus. Her pussy tingled and told her to put her cock in right away.
Estella controlled her body and unleashed her divine power. Then, in an instant, the scenery changed from the beach to the mansion.
As soon as she returned, the magic given to the space activated. All the seawater, sand, and other foreign substances that had been on her disappeared.
The opposite was also true. Her Oppa, or rather, her husband, was instantly clean.
“…….”
Estella looked at Kyle, who was fast asleep, oblivious to the world. Then, the corners of her lips stretched out, grinning. No matter how many times she looked at him, her sleeping husband was so cute.
Apart from that, there was also a point that was not cute. It was his fiercely erect, towering cock.
“Seriously, you have too much energy….”
Elven noodles and the characteristics of the room clearly increase stamina. But there are limits. It is not an all-purpose stamina booster that increases it indefinitely.
Even so, the fact that he was in this state meant that her husband’s stamina was not over yet. I had no idea how much more he was really trying to shoot.
Could she really accept it all?
“Yeah, I don’t think so.”
Estella quickly gave up. She alone could never handle this stamina.
Hadn’t she already experienced it? Her husband didn’t stop until she cried in pain. There had to be at least one more person to satisfy her husband.
Still, she had no intention of doing that for the time being. Because now was the time for Saint Estella and Saint Kyle.
Estella headed down to his cock. Her eyes went to his cock, which was glistening with vaginal fluids and semen.
The one who created this room that you can’t leave unless you get pregnant was the World Tree.
Therefore, the automatic cleaning magic after going out, so that the arousal and excitement of men and women do not stop, is only designed to wash away foreign substances from the outside.
In other words, saliva, sweat, vaginal fluids, and semen cannot be wiped away unless you take a shower yourself. So, cleaning his cock was her job.
“Chlurp, jjoop jjoop… haljjak.”
She made it very thorough, cleaning it so that not a single drop of liquid remained. It was only natural, as it was a precious cock that would soon be put back into her pussy.
His cock, which had become so clean. Estella looked at his cock with a face in love.
“Haa….”
The thought of putting this cock back in made her pussy heat up on its own.
Is that why the World Tree told me to marry a man with good sexual chemistry? Just looking at it filled me with fulfillment and satisfaction as a woman. Her husband’s cock was that good.
“Jjook.”
She matched a kiss filled with love to his glans and then fell away. After that, Estella left to prepare the next event for her husband.
***
“Ugh….”
My body feels heavy. It’s clear that I’m lying down, but I have no strength in my whole body.
I must have poured all my energy into sex, and I’m also hungry. My stomach is empty.
I wonder if I’ll feel better if I eat something. I raised my body and opened my eyes.
“Huh?”
Where did Estella go? Seeing that I’m back in the room, it’s clear that my wife, who woke up first, did it.
But I can’t see her in my sight. Of course, she’ll be inside, so I decided to fill my stomach first.
I have to fill it as much as I used it. Otherwise, I might die before I get her pregnant.
There were several convenience foods in the kitchen. I filled my stomach to the brim with that. I ate until my stomach was about to burst.
As I finished eating like that and was about to finish with a drink. I felt a presence behind me, and something soft touched my back. Judging by the feeling of the fabric, she was wearing clothes.
The clothes seemed to be big, and I could vaguely see red and white.
“Oppa… I’m here ♡”
Immediately after hearing those words, I turned around.
Extra Episode 55 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (7)
Side Story 55 Estella – The Room You Can’t Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (7)
The first thing I saw was, of course, her breasts.
Lumps of fat the size of a face. She was wearing an extra layer of clothing, so they looked even bigger than usual. From some angles, they looked bigger than her face.
Next, I noticed the cloth covering her breasts. I called it cloth because that’s what it looked like.
Lightly added, or rather, placed on top. The dress was cut so that her side breasts were completely exposed.
Even when she wore her saintess robes, her huge breasts seemed to overflow. But now, the sides were completely empty, on the verge of spilling out.
Is that even something you can call clothes? If she didn’t have nipples, everything would have been exposed long ago.
Why wear something like that when the rest of it is fine…?
Estella’s clothes, reminiscent of the Eastern Continent, had a design often worn by shamans. Loose-fitting clothes for the lower body and arms.
Wholesome itself. There was no exposure at all except for the hands and neck. At least, that’s what I thought until I saw her side breasts.
At the same time, something was hurting my pride. I couldn’t take my eyes off Estella’s huge breasts.
The pressure marks on the cloth caused by her large breasts bulging as if they would burst, the breast line that became more prominent because of it. A different kind of sexiness than outright staring stimulated me.
It was already visually violent and effective, and since I knew how soft those breasts were, I couldn’t help but fix my gaze.
“Your eyes look like they’re about to pounce any second now. Are you that turned on?”
She let out a playful laugh. A smile I would have punched her for before we got married.
“…Do you really have to say it?”
“Hehe, seeing your healthy dick state, I don’t think I need to say it.”
Swish, swish.
She said that and stroked my dick with her hand. With her remaining hand, she gently touched my balls. Estella’s two hands were cheering me on, soon to ejaculate a lot of semen.
After that, my wife’s face came closer. And her lips protruded slightly. It was an invitation for a kiss.
Since I had just eaten, I quickly cleaned my mouth with magic. Then, I kissed her lips and intertwined our tongues.
Then, Estella sucked on my tongue. As a reward, I did the same to her.
We enjoyed the sweet time for a while and then separated. Since it was such a sticky kiss, a bridge made of saliva was formed between our tongues.
Estella took all the dripping saliva into her mouth and said.
“Hehe~ Kissing you always makes me feel strange. Is it because I love you? It feels a bit addictive like semen… Is it some kind of drug?”
“Try it more if you’re curious.”
“Hehe, I can’t. It’s a waste to put my stamina into that here. I can kiss as much as I want while having sex.”
She smiled brightly with a twinkle in her eyes. A smile that seemed to captivate men. It was so beautiful that I would give anything to see it.
“So, what time is it now?”
“Now?”
Swish, swish.
Estella answered while constantly stimulating my dick and balls. I hadn’t been touched for long, but the feeling of ejaculation was slowly building up.
“It’s 10 PM.”
“10 PM? I slept quite long….”
“Because we did it naked outside for a long time. And you shot a lot of semen too♡”
She took her hand off my balls and moved it to my stomach. Estella gently stroked her protruding belly and said.
“Look at this. It’s swollen like I’m pregnant. It’s all a result of what you made.”
“You did shoot a lot.”
I think I shot more than I did with Lana? Estella’s belly was protruding so much that anyone would think she was pregnant.
Perhaps because of passing through Chloe and the power contained in the special space, my stamina had increased to a level that was too embarrassing to even call monstrous.
“You can shoot more, right, honey?”
“Will it fit?”
“Hehe, easily.”
She laughed as if it was a very simple thing. I recalled what happened on the beach and said.
“You were crying and screaming earlier.”
“N, no I wasn’t!”
She shouted back, but it was useless. How could I believe that? I could still clearly see the scene of her crying and peeing.
“How about taking a little out? I’ll fill you up with fresh stuff.”
“What’s already inside me is fresh too! Completely fresh, fertile semen that’s less than a day old!”
“I’m just saying it because I’m worried about you.”
“T, that was my first time experiencing something like that! My vagina is sensitive… and you were relentlessly stabbing my uterus… my stomach was full of semen and felt like it was going to burst… how could I be okay when my head was a mess…?”
“So, how about now?”
“Now…”
Estella hesitated and continued.
“I’m okay now. I’m used to the state of my stomach, and it’s okay if it gets bigger. Or, you can think of it as practicing for pregnancy in advance. It’ll get several times bigger than this when I’m really pregnant.”
“……”
I wondered if that was something she should be saying. Sometimes, I wonder if that’s something a saintess would say. No… is she saying that because she’s a saintess?
“Don’t regret it. I might do it even more intensely than on the beach.”
“So what. You’ve already done a lot of intense things. And you like tormenting sex, don’t you? I heard you choked Chloe while doing it.”
“…No. I did it because she wanted me to.”
“You did something similar to Lana unnie too. I heard all about what kind of sex you had on your first night. I’ve seen the scene of you sticking things in her throat several times in the past week.”
“I told you, Lana likes that….”
“Hehe~ I’ll believe that. I can accommodate you as much as you want. You’re my one and only beloved husband, right?”
I’m so frustrated I could go crazy….
I’m afraid that I’ll really be seen as a man who likes to be forceful and tormenting. But from what I’ve shown, I don’t think they’ll believe me even if I try hard to deny it….
“Haa….”
It was a situation that was frustrating enough to make me sigh.
“Oppa, you don’t have to be embarrassed. The World Tree said it’s good to be honest about your sexual preferences. They said that’s how married life can be enjoyable and bright.”
“…Let’s just say that’s true.”
“Hehe, isn’t it great to be honest?”
Estella smiled as if she had won. I tried to comfort myself by saying it’s okay if my beloved wife is happy.
Swish, swish.
Estella’s hand didn’t stop. She stared straight at me and diligently stroked my dick and massaged my balls.
Her hand was already wet with precum. After confirming the state of my dick, which kept twitching, Estella grabbed it and shook it even faster.
Soon, the feeling of ejaculation, which had been at its limit, reached its end.
“Estella. I think I’m going to shoot.”
“I’ll accept it all. Shoot in my pussy as much as you want, honey♡”
She said that and tried to lift her skirt. But it didn’t work out as she thought. One hand continued to stroke my dick so that the stimulation wouldn’t stop, and it wasn’t easy to lift her skirt with the remaining hand.
Because it took too long, it looked like I was going to shoot without even putting it in her pussy.
“I’m going to shoot…!”
“Ah, wait a minute!! If you shoot outside…!”
Estella hurriedly lifted her skirt. However, her flustered movements didn’t achieve what she wanted. Eventually, after seeing the semen that had leaked out, she lowered her head.
She put the glans in her mouth and covered it with her lips without any gaps, and said.
“Eueo ayo!”
Although the pronunciation was slurred, it wasn’t difficult to understand what that mumbling meant. I put my hand on Estella’s head and straight into her throat….
“Ah….”
Belatedly, Estella realized that she was different from Lana and Chloe; I almost did to her what I did to them.
I only put my dick in her mouth. And I released the ejaculation I had been holding back and poured everything out.
Bbrrrttt!
A relatively weak ejaculation. The ejaculation wasn’t long and the amount wasn’t large because the stimulation was weak. It was only enough to fill her mouth and force a little over into her esophagus.
“Ugh…!”
My wife was in pain because of the sudden blockage in her throat. But soon, she skillfully swallowed the semen.
Gulp, gulp.
A sound that was as pleasing and lewd as when I thrust into her pussy. My dick, which was about to wither, was filled with strength again.
After waiting until all the semen left in my urethra was gone, Estella parted her lips.
“Eue… to shoot so much as soon as I wake up. Even though I swallowed it, if it’s this much….”
The sight of my wife’s mouth filled with my part came into view. I could see the pure white semen slightly flowing over Estella’s red lips.
That was more beautiful than sexy… Without realizing it, I bent my knees and kissed her.
“Ah…!”
Estella, startled by my kiss, hurriedly swallowed all the semen. I ignored it and intertwined my tongue with hers.
After kissing for a while, we separated. As soon as our lips and tongues parted, Estella’s hand hit me.
“Ouch!”
“Oppa, are you crazy! How can you kiss me when I haven’t even swallowed everything yet!”
Why is she blaming me? I just kissed her because my wife was pretty….
“I have to eat all the semen first! How can you eat your own semen!”
“I didn’t eat it. It just smells a little.”
“Is that something to say…!”
Slap!
Once again, her palm struck my chest. It hurt more than before….
“You ate your own vaginal fluids, too.”
“Is that the same as this?”
“Well, it’s different….”
Strangely, I don’t feel any revulsion when a woman eats her own vaginal fluids. It’s because she sucks it clean afterwards.
On the other hand, it’s different for men. I feel a slight, no, a lot of revulsion when a man eats his own semen.
“See. Don’t do that next time. It’s not like this semen was easy to swallow because it was so sticky.”
“Okay, I understand.”
“You only listen well at times like this, I hate you so much.”
“But you love me, right?”
“…Yes, I love you.”
Estella, who properly cleaned her mouth and stood up, intertwined her tongue with mine again. We passed the continuously flowing saliva to each other and swallowed it deliciously.
Massage, massage.
In the meantime, my hand massaged Estella’s breasts. The cloth was thin, so it was fun to massage. At the same time, I gently pinched and rubbed her perked nipples.
“Heuuh… Oppa really likes breasts….”
“How can I hate this? Like I said during the day, no man would hate this.”
“Still, heuuh… you’re too persistent….”
“You’re also persistently stroking my dick.”
“Husband’s sexual treatment… is wife’s du, heugeuht… duty♡”
I can’t hate her because she only says really cute things.
“But did we have clothes like this in the closet?”
“The gods prepared a variety of clothes… Heueung…!”
“So we can have passionate pregnancy sex?”
“That’s right… Visual elements are a good stimulant…. There are many people with these kinds of sexual preferences….”
Certainly, there’s no stimulant as sure as clothes. Even during our honeymoon, I was crazily turned on when Lana wore a micro bikini.
In addition, creating a different look with different clothes than usual is also a good stimulant for each other.
“So, you’re wearing shaman clothes?”
“Yes… In the Eastern Continent, shaman is the clothes worn by humans who serve the gods…. If the saintess of the Holy Kingdom wears it, doesn’t that give a sense of depravity, euheung…?”
I don’t know a sense of depravity. Unlike Estella, I’m not properly serving the gods of the Holy Kingdom. Still, it’s nice to see her in different clothes.
“But it’s a little difficult to put it in your pussy.”
“Ah, that is….”
Estella infused divinity into her clothes. Then, the clothes changed and her skin began to be exposed.
The shoulders and sides of the top completely disappeared. Only slender red threads were barely tied together. Only a part of the arm remained, like arm sleeves.
Two-thirds of the bottom disappeared. The skirt that reached her feet was shortened to just below her pussy. The sides of the skirt were cut open to show her hips.
It was hard to see it as the same clothes, no, it became completely different clothes. It’s just a sex costume with only the characteristics of shaman clothes remaining.
“You can put it in my pussy like this…♡”
Estella slightly lifted her shortened skirt. She slightly parted her legs and, similarly, parted her pussy with her slender and fine fingers.
“Put your lonely dick… in my pussy, honey♡”
Squelch…♡
Extra Episode 56 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (8)
Side Story 56 Estella – The Room You Can’t Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (8)
As expected, Estella didn’t let me down.
“This is dangerous… This is dangerous, Oppa…!”
Estella can’t even hold herself up after only a few thrusts. She hugs me tightly, enduring the pleasure rising throughout her body.
Her body itself is vulgar and lewd flesh. Not to mention her sensitivity. The more she endures, the more painful it is for her.
Squeak Squeak!!
“Heu-ut…!”
Her voice rises as I thrust at her womb as a way to make her reflect. She curls up her body as much as possible to prevent herself from reaching climax at all costs.
Her back and waist are bent. Her tightly pressed pussy slightly separates. Estella twists her body and continues to resist. But no matter how hard she tries, it’s a meaningless action.
Right now, it’s doggy style. I have the initiative in all actions.
Even if she wants to escape, even if she wants to pull out my cock, she has to rely entirely on me if she doesn’t want to fall. All she can do is wrap her arms around my neck and endure.
I grabbed her thighs tightly and thrust my cock in again.
ThrustThrustThrustThrust!!
“Heueuung… Oppa, pleeaaase…!”
“Why did you seduce me so much if you were going to collapse so easily? Is it okay to do this to a husband who’s working hard to give you pregnancy sex?”
“No, nooo… That’s not it…”
Estella started to make excuses.
“The position is too… deep, haa-euk, it comes in too deep… Because the big cock is pressing down on my womb, kkuuuk…”
“Like this?”
I pull my hips back and then thrust in hard. Just like Estella said, my cock pressed down hard on her womb.
“Eugee-it…!”
Pshuuuuuuut!!
At the same time, Estella climaxes as her curled back and waist straighten out. Lewd female juices soaked her lower body.
I almost came once, but there’s no need to rush, so I didn’t move anymore.
“Hek, heeek… Huu, hueueueuu…”
As I stay still, Estella’s breathing gradually stabilizes. I kept pressing down on her womb as if crushing it, and waited for a while.
As she calmed down like that, Estella mumbled.
“See… You really like tormenting me…”
“Is that all you’re thinking about at a time like this?”
“Y-your cock is clamping down properly…”
Kko-ok kko-ok.
With her tightly wrapped vaginal folds, Estella pleasurably clamped down on my cock. Even though she says that, her actions are certain. She’s really lovely.
I stroked Estella’s head.
“A saintess who’s all talk… You’re so cute I could die.”
“Don’t treat your wife like a child!”
“Treat you like a child? I just think you’re cute.”
Still, she must like being stroked, because she accepted my touch without saying anything else. After doing it moderately, I grabbed her thighs again.
“Haa-euk… Your cock is too big…”
Her pussy is filled to the brim with my cock in doggy style. She groans with a face that’s flushed red. She’s melting little by little in her face.
On the other hand, her vaginal folds stimulated my cock as diligently as the pleasure Estella felt. I pressed down on her womb with praise and said.
“Do you like that my cock is big?”
“Yees, I like it…. A big cock is the best♡”
“If you say that, it sounds like you chose a man based on his cock. Is that something a saintess should say?”
“But still… The World Tree said that sexual compatibility is important…. What can I do if Oppa’s cock is so good…”
She looks at me as if she can’t bring herself to lie. Her eyes are even filled with tears, so my cock involuntarily gained strength. If you’re not turned on by this, you’re a eunuch.
“Ah, it got bigger again♡”
She’s even more excited that I’m excited. Estella pressed her womb as close to my cock as possible.
“Please cum quickly♡ Please cum pregnancy sperm bbut bbut into my womb, Oppa♡”
She’s urging me to ejaculate. Since my wife is begging me like that, I wondered if I should do as she wants. But I felt like teasing her along the way.
I changed the subject for no reason.
“But are there other clothes in the closet?”
“There are… There are, so please thrust deeply into my womb first…”
“Really? Should we go see what’s there?”
I cut her off and lifted Estella up.
Squeak….
My cock comes out of her pussy. Only my glans is hanging on the inside of her pussy. Estella glared at me with a pouty face.
The moment Estella was about to protest. I took advantage of her carelessness and took the strength out of my arms.
Pop!
“Oo-ok?!”
My cock crosses her vagina in an instant and touches the woman’s most precious and intimate place. Her face was distorted to the point of being ruined by the pleasure that suddenly shot up.
Her focus was completely gone, and her tongue limply dangled powerlessly from her mouth. Still, true to her sturdy saintess nature, she quickly regained her senses.
“Oooooooo, Oppa, wait a minute…!”
“What’s wrong?”
“Don’t say that right now…”
I pulled it out and released the strength in my arms. My cock strongly stabbed her womb again.
“Hiii-ik!!”
Her face is ruined again in a big way. I let out a heated breath while looking at my wife’s face rather than the vaginal clamping force rushing at my cock.
“Haa, that expression is so hot…”
There are really many things about a woman that stimulate a man’s horniness. And I think it’s quite a good turn-on point when a pretty woman’s face is ruined by sex.
Especially if it’s a sight shown by the wife you love….
Anyway, once is not enough, so I repeat the same thing. I aimed well so as not to deviate from my goal, and removed my arm, which was a support.
PopPopPopPop!!
Since I repeated it quickly in succession, a sound like intense sex could be heard from below.
“Ock?! Oock!!”
While saying “oock,” Estella resisted. The moment it touched her womb, she squeezed her pussy as if to wring it out and endured so that it wouldn’t come out.
But there’s no way her pussy’s clamping force can beat the strength of my arm. Compared to my trained and sturdy arm, her pussy was too weak.
Eventually, after repeating that about 20 times, Estella lost consciousness. A response befitting her shabby pussy.
“I’ll wake you up when we get to the closet.”
“……”
There were no words, but I took it as a sign of agreement. I moved my steps with my cock inside my wife’s pussy.
Jjibeu-p jjibeu-p, jjibeu-p….
My cock is inserted automatically as my legs move. It’s about 25 steps to the closet. Unintentional piston movements continued.
Is it because she fainted? The amount of juices flowing out whenever I thrust is unusual. Did she replenish her moisture? I reached the closet, hoping that she wouldn’t get dehydrated.
“There’s really a dirty amount…”
As Estella said, there were various clothes prepared in the closet. Not just a few pieces. There were more than 200 types of clothes.
How on earth did they prepare this? Looking at the size of the clothes, they were made to fit Estella perfectly. It must have been quite a struggle to make this many.
In addition, looking at the divine power in each piece of clothing, it seems that they’ve been specially treated like the current shaman clothes.
Anyway, we’ve come to the closet.
“Estella?”
“……”
“We’re at the closet, you have to wake up.”
“……”
“Hmm, she really faints easily.”
Jumul jumul.
I massaged her side breasts and pondered how to wake her up. Touching something soft makes me feel like I’ll come up with a good idea, but maybe not….
“Well, she’ll wake up if I give her a shock.”
I hugged her thighs and lifted her up. And while gently rubbing my cock and looking at the clothes, I coated my dry cock with her juices.
The next thing was obvious. I aimed well so as not to deviate from my goal, and removed my arm without any hesitation.
Pop!!
“Ooooooock!!”
Weird sounds flowed out from above and below. Afterwards, Estella’s eyes opened.
“Ah, ah….”
But Estella couldn’t regain her senses easily. After supplying air to her lungs for a long time, Estella said.
“Oppa, Oppaah… Don’t move… You can’t move…”
“Don’t move?”
“Yees… Don’t move… My womb, heu-ut… My womb isn’t ready yet…”
Until now, I had only been pressing down on her womb, but this time it was different.
It’s a natural principle for something to fall from top to bottom due to gravity. With the addition of her weight, the force it exerted forcibly squeezed into her womb.
Estella frowned at the unfamiliar sensation. But she didn’t look like she was in pain.
“Did you learn this from the World Tree too?”
“Yees… She said that the womb can feel as good as the vagina…”
“That’s commendable.”
I stroked her head in praise. I would be happy if the number of women who know how to have womb sex increases. It was because the shock I had when I did it with Chloe was so great.
“Eueung, don’t do that, take it out… I’ve only learned the basics, so I’m still unskilled…”
“Is that what you meant by not being ready?”
“Yes…”
“Then I can’t help it.”
I didn’t intend to force her. It was something that could be done when she had learned everything from the World Tree and was ready.
I lifted Estella up and pulled my hips back. The moment my cock was about to come out of her womb, Estella urgently shouted.
“Oppa, wait a minute… Stop for a minute…”
“What is it this time?”
“If you take it out now… I think all the sperm will flow out…”
“You can clamp down.”
“Heeing, I don’t think I can, so I’m saying this…. You put it in so recklessly that I don’t have any strength…”
First, I laid Estella down. And slowly, very slowly, I pulled my cock out of her womb.
“Oppaa… Pull it out more slowly, more slowly…”
“If I do it more slowly here, I don’t think I’ll ever be able to pull it out.”
“Eugeut, no way… The sperm will flow out, my precious baby seed…!”
Her voice suddenly gets louder. At the same time, her womb clamping weakens. Her vaginal pressure also disappears.
A situation that occurred while I was pulling out my cock. Because of that, my hips were completely pulled back.
And because of that.
Puhwaaaaaaak!!
Everything inside was sprayed out.
Extra Episode 57 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (9)
Side Story 57 Estella – The Room You Can’t Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (9)
A major catastrophe occurred.
Pshwaaak!
A pure white liquid erupts from her pussy. Even at a glance, it’s a massive amount being expelled. It was obvious, considering how much I shot to the point of making her belly swell like a pregnant woman.
A large pool of semen forms between Estella’s and my legs. The amount discharged was so great that the semen seeped through the gaps and spread around.
But it didn’t end there.
I forcibly pried open her uterus, and with her pussy, which had been acting as a plug, gone, the semen still remaining in her uterus flowed out through the only remaining passage.
Gush, gush, her pussy endlessly spews out semen. It keeps pouring out to the point where only white color is visible in the vaginal opening seen through her spread pussy.
“No, no… I can’t let the baby seeds flow out…”
Estella blocks her pussy with both hands. But there’s no way she, who doesn’t even have the strength to clench her uterus, can stop the semen from flowing out.
Rather, because she touched her pussy in such a sensitive state.
“Eunghiiiiiiit!!”
Pshuuuuuut!
She climaxed very properly. Estella shot out as much fluid as the semen that flowed out.
Pshoooot! Pyushoot! Pyushuuut!
The climax didn’t end with just one time. Transparent liquid covers the pool of semen. On top of that, the semen discharged by her throbbing pussy covers it again.
The two different liquids mixed together, and the color of the semen gradually faded. I just quietly watched the scene.
“Hweek, hweek… No, nooo… Oppa, block it… Quickly plug it with your dick…”
Estella says so. Her tongue is even twisted, and she can’t even speak properly.
She doesn’t know what to do with her hands for fear of climaxing again, and her head has long since fallen back. She seems to have no strength left in her entire body.
“Oppa, hurry…”
When I don’t act, she urges me again. Even in the moments when I don’t act, her pussy keeps pouring out semen.
In less than 5 seconds, almost a paper cup’s worth of semen came out. This is only this much because quite a bit of time has passed. Earlier, that much was flowing out every second.
Looking at this, I can’t help but think about how much I shot and how she managed to hold that much in her uterus.
Anyway.
I quietly watched Estella’s shrinking belly. Meanwhile, Estella, who had recovered, raised her head.
“Oppa…?”
“What’s wrong?”
“I’m telling you to block it quickly…”
I hesitated at those words and then answered.
“Do I have to block it?”
“Of course! It’s a waste.”
“Hmm…”
It’s true that it’s a waste. Because the results of my hard shooting are disappearing so futilely. But I didn’t particularly feel like blocking it.
Why?
“I’m incredibly horny right now, so can’t I just leave it?”
The sight of her belly shrinking in real time was truly amazing. Seeing her belly, which had grown due to my influence, returning to its original state made it impossible for my dick not to get hard.
Tremendous excitement engulfs me, just like when I focus on pregnancy sex. But what’s even more arousing is the semen flowing from her pussy.
In fact, I haven’t seen the sight of semen flowing from a pussy very often.
Lana, for one, kept all the semen I shot inside her uterus and pussy because of pregnancy. Occasionally, it would overflow because it was too full, but the number of times I witnessed it during our honeymoon was small. Even then, the amount was small.
Chloe? There’s no need to even mention her. As a demon king and a succubus, she received all the semen in her uterus. She sucked it all up, not letting a single drop flow out. As far as I remember, I never shot inside her pussy.
In the midst of all that, the sight Estella showed me. It’s impossible not to be shocked. Moreover, that semen is also proof that I defiled her, so the level of excitement is different.
“D, do you like it that much…?”
“I feel like I’m going crazy because I like it so much…”
“Did you always like this kind of thing?”
“I didn’t know either. I found out for the first time today…”
If I had known, I wouldn’t have poured semen into her uterus. I would have shot inside her pussy one out of every five times.
On the one hand, I’m embarrassed. Because I’m only now finding out that I have this kind of sexual taste.
At my words, Estella’s eyes lit up. She looked at my excited eyes and said.
“So… you’re saying I’m the first to show you this?”
“Yeah, it’s the first time I’m seeing it properly.”
“Hehe.”
She’s giggling about what’s so good. She looks very happy.
“Why are you laughing?”
“Well~ it means I found out about a taste that even Oppa didn’t know about. And for the first time too. Of course I’m happy.”
“Hmm, that’s true.”
I think I know how she feels. Taking someone else’s first is quite a happy thing.
Estella, who had already stood up, leans back and completely entrusts her body to me. And she grabs my arm and places it on her belly.
Swish, swish.
She moves my hand around, making me touch her belly. She, who always claimed she was fat and flatly refused to let me touch her because the fat was concentrated on her breasts and butt, is ‘directly’ letting me touch her belly, which is very, very rare.
“Oppa, can you feel this?”
“Yeah, I can feel it.”
It’s shrunk to 1/3 of its original size, but it’s still protruding. As she said just now, there’s almost no belly fat, so I can feel what’s beyond it with my fingertips. I could tell what state it was in.
“If I flex my belly, press down hard. Got it?”
“Then everything inside will come out.”
“That’s what I’m telling you to do.”
“Didn’t you say you didn’t want to take it out earlier?”
She insisted on continuing to have sex in a pregnant state, but now she’s saying otherwise.
“Even if I fill my uterus with semen, I don’t know if I’ll get pregnant or not, so I can’t take it out. But… if my beloved husband likes that kind of thing, I can do it as much as he wants.”
“……”
When I don’t say anything, Estella turns her head. She grinned and continued.
“Honey. Aren’t you proud to have a woman like me as your wife?”
“…Yeah, I’m proud.”
“Hehe, if you’re proud, tell me you love me.”
I put my mouth close to my wife’s ear. And I gathered both hands and placed them on her belly where her uterus is located so she could flex well.
“I love you, Estella.”
“I love you too, honey.”
Immediately after finishing speaking, her belly tenses up. Noticing that moment, I pressed down on her belly with all my might.
Pshwaaak!!
Just like before, a fountain of semen erupts. The pure white liquid spreads out widely in a semicircle shape. I can feel her swollen belly shrinking at my fingertips.
“Oppa… press down more… There’s still, still some left…”
“Like this?”
Squeeze, I put more strength into pressing down on her belly. I pressed so hard that there was no empty space left, and her belly completely caved in.
Pshwak!
Once again, a fountain of semen erupts. My semen that I had shot covers the liquid mixed with semen and vaginal fluids.
“Haa, haa…”
Did I press down a little too hard? Estella breathes roughly. I took the strength out of my hand and asked.
“Are you okay? Does it hurt, by any chance?”
“No… It doesn’t hurt… but something. Something… I feel strange because there’s a subtle pleasure ♡”
“Uh… If you like it, should we do it one more time later?”
“Can we?”
“Why not? Just like a wife caters to her husband, a husband can cater to his wife’s tastes. And it doesn’t matter because I like it too.”
“Hehe, thank you.”
Seeing her smiling brightly makes me happy too.
Soon, Estella looked at the pool of semen spread on the floor and exclaimed in admiration.
“I didn’t know when it was inside, but looking at it like this, your virility is definitely monstrous, Oppa. Even though it’s because of this place, isn’t your virility a little too excessive and strange?”
“I think so too.”
“Were you always like this? When I heard it from Lana unnie, it wasn’t this much…”
It’s understandable to think that way. Because I’ve never shot this much even during my two-week honeymoon with Lana. And that’s all in one night.
“To tell you the truth, Chloe is largely to blame.”
“Chloe? Why?”
“She has a constitution that’s a little, no, very unique. After doing it with her, my virility increased to what it is now.”
“Wow… I knew from the start that she wasn’t ordinary, but was it to that extent?”
I haven’t revealed the existence of Chloe’s horns and tail yet. I need to let them know in advance that Chloe is a little different from us for someday.
“So don’t fight with Chloe too much. The fact that I can shoot this much is also thanks to her.”
“Tch, I’ve never picked a fight with Chloe first. She did it to me first. And she also says things that make people angry.”
“Well, that’s just her personality.”
I couldn’t fix that easily either. Originally, it’s basic for demon kings to have bad personalities. The current Chloe has improved quite a bit.
Still, seeing her call her Chloe without hesitation, it seems like she’s accepted Chloe one way or another. Of course, I don’t know what it will be like when they face each other.
“Uuu, I bothered to put on clothes, but I didn’t even get to use them properly. What a waste…”
“Isn’t this a good use of them?”
“No. There are so many things you can do with priestess clothes. For example, like this with my breasts.”
Estella, who made me stand up, stood in front of me. And she matched her side breasts with the position of my dick and put my dick in the underboob that was slightly visible below.
Of course, it didn’t sink in completely. Because these breasts have no sagging at all, they didn’t come down enough to submerge the bottom of my dick.
Estella solved that with divine power. When the saintess’s power touched her breasts, their elasticity slightly decreased and they sagged downwards as much as their weight.
Of course, it’s only to the level of ordinary women even if she does it. They don’t droop to an unsightly extent.
That way, my dick was completely submerged in the mass of fat.
It’s a feat that’s only possible because her breasts are so big. People who belong to the large breast category can never do it. Of course, Lana can’t do it.
Maybe Chloe can follow suit? She’s a little smaller than Estella, but she also has breasts that belong to the busty category.
“I can make you feel good like this. How is it?”
“Underboob feels good too…”
It’s a different sensation from normally putting it between breasts. Breasts wet with sweat brought a strange pleasure. How can the same breasts be so different like this?
“If Oppa shakes his hips in this state, it’s complete! You can have sex as much as you want. Would the word masturbation be appropriate in this case? Oppa, would you like to masturbate with my breasts?”
“I want to shoot in your pussy instead of your breasts.”
“Hehe, it’s true that your pussy feels the best. I feel the same way too.”
However, we didn’t immediately move on to sex. Wondering if there was anything more, I received what Estella was doing.
That way, I tried it with her armpits, and I also got a handjob with her hand wrapped in clothes. I didn’t want to shoot anywhere other than her pussy, so I held back as much as possible.
“Haa, look at how swollen your dick and balls are. If you put it in my pussy, you’ll shoot right away, won’t you?”
“Yeah, so let me put it in quickly.”
“Hmph~ Wait a moment. Let me change into other clothes.”
Estella, who took off her priestess clothes, picked out clothes from the closet. Humming a song and wiggling her butt, she seduced me.
I frowned and stood up. And I stuck close to my wife’s back.
“If you keep doing that, I’ll do it by force?”
“Oh my, it’s not like that. More than that, what kind of clothes would you like me to wear, Oppa?”
“Just anything that makes me horny.”
“Anything is the hardest…”
Clothes are caught in her hand as she ponders. She grabbed ordinary everyday clothes and then moved on to the lewd side, picked out a swimsuit and then moved on to the lewd side again.
She kept looking at clothes with almost no fabric area at the words that made her horny. But Estella couldn’t easily choose because there were no clothes that met her standards.
In my honest heart, being naked was the horniest, but I just held back because this appearance was cute.
Then Estella, who was standing in front of a certain type of clothing, turned around and asked.
“Oppa. Do you perhaps like animals?”
“I do like animals.”
In the past, I wasn’t very interested in animals. I treated them as useful resources even when they were by my side. But it’s different now.
Since I have Lana, who is a summoner, and I spend a lot of time with her summons, I naturally felt a great liking for animals.
So now I moderately adore them.
“What kind of animal do you like the most?”
“I don’t particularly discriminate against types.”
“Hee, I see. Then, Oppa.”
Estella’s hand grabs a certain piece of clothing. Immediately, divine power envelops her and she is instantly dressed in it.
A strapless white leotard. And a rabbit ear headband on her head.
Estella raised both hands to her head, wiggled them slightly, and said.
“Would you like to eat a rabbit as a palate cleanser?”
Extra Episode 58 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (10)
Side Story 58 Estella – The Room You Can’t Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (10) Bunny girl Estella comes into view. Fabric connected in the shape of breasts, belly, and panties barely covers her private parts.
Of course, the lewdness of the outfit goes without saying.
The back is deeply hollowed out, with no fabric existing up to the border of her buttocks. It’s all exposed as if blatantly telling you to look at her back.
Her breasts are not normal either. There is no fabric at the cleavage, showing all the space between her breasts. The pointed end of the fabric covering her front breasts is barely attached to her nipples.
Moreover, there are no bra straps, making it seem like the fabric will fall off at any moment.
And how thin the fabric is on top of that. Her skin is faintly visible through the white fabric. Naturally, her nipples, navel, and vulva are clearly visible.
But that is also such a lewd sight that the strength doesn’t leave my lower body.
I took a step forward. I poked her belly with my erect penis. Not stopping with just once, I poked her several times.
After seducing me, Estella didn’t say anything in particular. She just looked at me with smiling eyes.
I shifted my gaze to her breasts. Her perky nipples were pushing against the fabric covering her breasts. They were insisting so strongly that they would be detached if I just lifted it up.
As I kept silently staring, Estella spoke first.
“Aren’t you being too quiet? Is my outfit that shocking?”
“…Yeah, it’s shocking.”
In fact, it doesn’t just stop at being shocking. That body with that outfit, it’s a destructive sight beyond imagination.
Seeing this, I think that Kieren Tianis, the first emperor of the empire, really faithfully spread his desires throughout the continent.
You can tell just by looking at the beaches of the Holy Kingdom. Now it’s become natural to wear swimsuits at the sea, and that perception is deeply ingrained.
The bunny girl I’m seeing now is the same. In the past, the representative of the Holy Kingdom was wearing an outfit that she couldn’t even wear or make in this country where the gods live.
I really acknowledge him for that ability alone.
“Hehe, I knew you’d like it.”
“There’s no way I wouldn’t like it. My wife is seducing me wearing this kind of outfit.”
“Then… what are you doing not devouring me right away?”
Estella is looking into my eyes. Her words make it sound like she wants me to stick my penis in her vulva, but her eyes shine like a wolf preying on its prey.
“Are you sure about that? You look more like a hunter than prey?”
“It’s okay because I’m a rabbit in heat.”
“I don’t think a rabbit in heat would be like this…”
“Shut up, Oppa. Stop talking nonsense and just stick your penis in my pussy.”
With that, Estella sticks close. My wife’s face comes closer, and she puts my penis between her thighs.
Not stopping there, she hugged me with her arms so I couldn’t escape.
Even after becoming a couple, her headstrong nature is still the same. But that’s also Estella’s charm, so it looks cute.
I stroked Estella’s head and then ran my hand down. The moment I passed her bare back and touched her buttocks. I felt something in my hand.
“There’s a tail too?”
Is it obvious since she’s a bunny girl? But the soft and lively texture seems like it’s not a model.
I put my hand between the clothes. All I felt was the butt crack. The tail wasn’t attached to the skin.
Even when I touched the tail again, I felt the same real texture at my fingertips. Just in case, I touched her ears too, and they were real rabbit ears.
I asked with half doubt.
“This… is this a real tail?”
“Yes, it’s a real rabbit tail.”
I asked Estella, who answered immediately, again.
“You didn’t attach a real living rabbit tail, did you?”
“Of course not. How could I do such a terrible thing? If I had to say, this tail is my tail.”
“Your tail?”
What kind of sound is that again? You’re not a beastman, so where would you have a tail?
“All the clothes you see here were made by Ju Hwang, you know?”
Estella shows me other clothes. Clothes with the characteristics of each animal, like the bunny girl, were lined up.
“At first, Ju Hwang liked these clothes very much too. Because it’s a design that didn’t exist before. But he wasn’t very satisfied because there was no vitality. So when you wear these clothes, your ears and tail senses are connected.”
“Where do you have a tail and ears? You’re not a beastman.”
“Why wouldn’t I have them? Did you forget that the saintess and the saint are beings loved by God?”
Soon, red divine power swirled around Estella. Naturally, that energy was the divine power of the red that died in the past.
That’s still left…
“Don’t the other gods say anything?”
“No, they don’t care much now. After all, he was once a god of the Holy Kingdom. Even though he betrayed us.”
Depending on the target, there was no need to be too wary of the already dead god. I’m sure of this because I killed him myself. Red will never be resurrected.
“So that’s your ears and tail when you’re a beastman.”
“That’s right. Like this, I can even move them myself.”
Estella groans, giving strength. Her ears perk up, and her tail twitches slightly.
Cute…
I gently touched the moving ears and tail.
“Are the senses connected too?”
“No, they’re only for visual excitement. Moving is all they do.”
“That’s a shame…”
In the past, when she was in her beastman form, her ears were really good to touch. There was a strange addiction, and it was fun to touch because the reaction was interesting.
I continued to touch her ears and tail, soothing my regret.
“Do you like it that much? You like it more than I thought.”
“Because it’s cute.”
Humans basically like cute things. I’m the same way. So it’s natural that I like her doing cute things in her bunny girl outfit.
“Tch, are you just going to keep looking while saying it’s cute? Look at this. My pussy is tired of waiting for my husband’s penis and is just flowing with juice.”
Estella gently shakes her waist back and forth. Her soaked pussy wets my penis.
“Don’t just stand there and fill me with baby juice. Please make my empty uterus throb and make it as full as before because of you, Oppa. Ugh, Oppa, hurry…”
She rubs her face against my chest and acts cute. The rabbit ear headband twitches and expresses its intention as well.
A shock similar to when I saw her in her bunny girl outfit rushes in. I wonder what the other clothes would be like since the rabbit is this much, that kind of curiosity arises.
“Can’t you show me the other clothes too?”
“Do you want to see them?”
“Yeah, I want to see them.”
“Then I’ll show you the other clothes every time you cum once. How about it…”
Squeak!
Before she could even finish speaking, I pushed her clothes to the side and stabbed my penis in. I inserted it roughly because I was so excited, but Estella skillfully accepted my penis.
“Haa, penis… husband’s penis is coming in…♡”
Rather, she smiled happily at the penis that was full in her pussy. My wife said to me with a female face.
“Well, Oppa… now all you have to do is cum with baby juice. Don’t hesitate and pound me… Eunghiiit!”
Squeak squeak squeak squeak!!
At the words not to hesitate, I immediately shook my waist. Feeling the pleasurably clinging vaginal folds, I diligently poked her uterus to see the next outfit.
But…
“This… the feeling is a little different?”
The length of the vagina has also shortened slightly, and the space is narrower than I widened it.
“That’s, that’s because… some of it… is in the form of beastmen…”
Ah, I know what you’re talking about. Since it embodies the appearance of a beastman with the power of red, it seems that some parts of the body are changing.
“So this is the pussy when you’re in rabbit beastman form?”
“That’s right… my rabbit pussy… but it’s not completely realized…”
Squeak squeak squeak!!
“Ugh, Oppa… I’m still, still talking…”
“Be quiet and just get fucked.”
I hugged her head tightly to block her mouth. Ignoring Estella, who was panting and breathing, I continued to poke my penis.
“Haa…”
Her words, her actions, her thoughts are all so good at making my penis angry. Who would think of this as a saintess?
Thanks to that, my excitement doesn’t stop. Not only my penis, but also the blood is rushing to my head, making me dizzy.
I didn’t stop. I couldn’t stop because of the goal of seeing the next outfit.
Squeak squeak squeak squeak!!
Fucking and fucking and fucking again. I tasted my wife’s temporarily realized rabbit pussy and slammed in my lust.
“Pussy good… pussy good, Oppa…!”
Estella’s moans are also getting louder and louder. She panted heavily in my arms.
Her pussy diligently licked my penis. As the length of the vagina shortened, the uterus also came closer, making it easier to poke the entrance.
“Oppa is going… pussy is going!”
Pyooshoooooot!!
In the midst of the fierce movements, Estella was the one who climaxed first. She contracted with her pussy, which was convulsing while spewing obscene juices downwards.
I was already as excited as I could be. It wasn’t that long until ejaculation.
“I’m cumming too…!”
At the same time as the feeling of ejaculation, I pushed my waist. I put it into her pussy without leaving anything to the root, and stuck my glans tightly to her uterus.
Then, her uterus stuck to me and prepared to receive the semen, and the vaginal folds wriggled and stimulated, helping with ejaculation.
And when I reached the limit, I immediately poured the semen into her pussy.
Byureureureut! Byt! Byureut!!
I poured the semen into her uterus for a long time, as if excreting it. My balls, which had recovered from the rest, poured out the newly created semen.
“Semen, semen is coming in…”
Warm heat and saliva touched my chest. Even without looking at her face, I can imagine how ruined my wife’s face is.
After finishing the long ejaculation, Estella took her head off. You can see the belly that is more swollen than before, how much I cummed with the first time.
“Haa, haa… I cummed a lot again…♡”
She smiles happily, as if she likes the returned state. Estella raised her head and looked into my eyes.
She asked me with eyes as if she had succeeded in hunting.
“Honey~ what outfit should I show you next?”
I answered that question immediately.
“Cat.”
And divine power enveloped her, and Estella’s clothes changed in an instant.
Extra Episode 59 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (11)
Side Story 59 Estella – The Room You Can’t Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (11)
As soon as it transforms into a cat costume, the texture of her pussy changes drastically.
If the space was narrow when it was a rabbit pussy, so the uterus and vagina were forcibly attached, the cat pussy was different from the vaginal folds that intertwined.
A slightly suspicious feeling? It sticks to my dick, but it’s not proactive. It sticks for a moment, but then it falls off as if nothing happened.
Then, it cautiously sticks to the surface of my dick again. Not all of it, only some of the vagina around the uterus sticks.
It’s like observing. It’s trying to figure out the identity of a strange being.
How dare you not recognize your husband’s dick, you bad pussy. I’ve been pounding you so hard to tame you, shouldn’t you recognize it right away?
Still, I waited patiently. That was when she was in human form, and now it was a pussy that had become a beast-person, even if only partially.
Fortunately, that time wasn’t too long. The vagina and uterus realized it was her husband’s dick and immediately stuck to it.
Moreover, Estella has a personality closer to a dog than a cat. When the unique personality of a cat pussy is added, the cuteness increases more and more.
A bit of a dog-cat feel? I looked at Estella, feeling her pussy constantly entangling my dick.
“Meow!”
Estella, with her hands curled up, makes a cat sound. My wife, imitating a cat in cat form, was really cute.
“Cute….”
I couldn’t help but say she was cute. The combination of Estella and cat suited her more than I thought.
Pleased with my reaction, Estella tightened her cat pussy and repaid me. And she said.
“Hehe, Oppa, you’re cute too.”
“What’s the point of a man being cute? Maybe if you were a woman.”
“That’s how you look in my eyes. Hmph~”
She hums a tune as if satisfied. But that look is also cute, so my arm is already stretched out behind me.
A tail swaying gently. The snow-white fur, like hair, moves beautifully. My hand grabbed that tail.
Twitch!
As soon as my palm touched it, the tail tensed up. It’s a really cat-like reaction. I gently stroked it so it wouldn’t be too surprised, and the trembling subsided.
I wonder if her senses have become more sensitive since she became a beast-person. The assumption that it could be so naturally arises when looking at her pussy state for the first time.
Anyway, I spent some time touching her tail. Unlike the short and round rabbit tail, the long and slender cat tail was quite fun to touch.
Then Estella started acting cute.
“Eung, Oppa… don’t just touch my tail….”
“Was I too focused on the tail?”
“Yes, you were too focused. I’m working so hard to make you feel good with my pussy….”
Squeeze, squeeze, the cat pussy pressures. I even feel an unspoken pressure as if telling me to look this way instead of the tail.
“Really cute….”
Who would see this and not say it’s cute? My wife’s little nagging was so cute.
“If I’m cute, please love me even cuter, meow♡”
“Wow….”
Once again, she curls her hands and imitates a cat, adding a ‘meow’ sound at the end of her words. I could only say she was crazy.
My wife wants it this much, so I have to cum for her. I shook my hips instead of speaking to give her the essence of love.
Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak!!
Her pussy is already soaked with vaginal fluids. I kept putting my dick in, so it was flowing onto my thighs. Thanks to that, my dick, which was also soaked in vaginal fluids, didn’t need any separate lubricant.
Squeak, squeak!!
“Haaak…! Eueueueung…!”
Her moans get louder with the intense movements. Her head is completely thrown back, and her ears and tail are stiff and erect.
Perhaps because of the pleasure rushing from her pussy without stopping for even a moment, the concentration of the flowing vaginal fluids also thickens. Sticky and white vaginal fluids like semen smear on my dick.
“G-good… pussy good, Oppa… my head is going crazy, because of your big dick… Eugiieet!!”
Pshooooot!!
She climaxes without me even thrusting much. Her flimsy pussy hasn’t changed.
Feeling the liquid wetting my thighs, I hugged Estella. And I whispered in her ear.
“It’s okay. You can like your pussy as much as you want, and your head can go crazy.”
“No, no… I have to tighten my husband’s dick….”
She’s already tightening so much it hurts, but she says that. I ignored her and said while pounding into Estella’s cat pussy.
“Be quiet and wrap your legs around me. I think I’m going to cum soon.”
“Yes, yes, Oppa….”
Even in this situation, Estella listens so well. Her two legs wrap around my waist. She even shows consideration by wrapping around just enough so that it’s not uncomfortable to pound.
You have to give if you receive. I pushed my dick all the way to the base into her pussy. And I spewed the fully charged ejaculation into her uterus.
Thud! Bbrrrrrt! Brrt!
The closely attached uterus receives the precious baby seeds. At that moment, Estella completely wrapped her legs tightly around my waist.
With the strong force, my dick penetrates her pussy as if it will pierce the entrance of her uterus more deeply. My glans entered through the slightly opened gap that was open to receive the semen.
“Haaak…! Uterus, nooo…!”
“You did it, keueuk… you can’t do that.”
“But I don’t want to… Heunggeueeeeut!”
As a meaning to shut up, I shoved my dick all the way to the end of her uterus. The cat pussy, experiencing uterus stabbing for the first time, shut Estella’s mouth as it was.
And.
Pshoooooooooooooooooot!!
An enormous amount of bodily fluids pours out of Estella’s pussy as much as when she climaxes. If you only count the amount, her pussy poured out an amount that would be enough to cause dehydration.
Psh psh psh psh!
After bursting a fountain continuously without stopping once, her pussy stopped climaxing.
“Haa, uterus feels good….”
Her uterus, full of semen from the previous ejaculation. When I put my dick inside, I could feel all the semen swimming inside. It’s an addicting sensation, so I gently shook my hips and stirred her uterus.
“Estella?”
I wake up Estella, who fainted in the meantime. I tapped her uterus a few times instead of her cheeks, and her eyes opened.
“Eh?! Ah…?”
“Are you awake?”
“Ah… cee, Oppa, you’re in my uterus again….”
“It just happened that way.”
“Is that what you have to say now? I told you the uterus is not allowed yet….”
As she says that, she tightly tightens the entrance of her uterus. Her actions are so different from her words, it’s so cute.
I turned Estella as she was, raised my body, and had her lean her back against me. And I put my hand on her stomach.
“Shall we do that again?”
“Again?”
She didn’t look like she liked it very much.
“You don’t like it?”
“No, it’s not that I don’t like it… but it’s a waste. You cum so much like this. It’s like saying the sperm that might become our baby is coming out.”
“Hmm, is that so?”
Hearing her say that, it also feels like a waste. If I hadn’t taken out that much semen earlier, she might be pregnant now.
Anyway, I decided to stop ejaculating semen. Pregnancy is a priority, so I can postpone my desires a little. If it builds up so much that I can’t hold it in, I can do it then.
“Heehee, it’s full of semen again.”
“Are you happy that I cum so much?”
“Yes, I’m happy! How good is this feeling of fullness? But isn’t the amount of ejaculation increasing again? It feels like you cum more than just now.”
“I have that feeling too… first, change into the next costume.”
“Next? Hmm….”
She’s pondering something intently. Having finished her thoughts, Estella took out my dick and raised her body.
Pop!
A vulgar sound flows out of her pussy. Unlike my worries, her uterus had tightened properly, so there was no flowing semen.
Estella faced me again. And she put my dick in her pussy.
Squeeeeak….
The penetrating dick soon reaches the entrance of her uterus. At the same time, she wags her tail and rubs it against my leg.
“H-honey… can you use your wife’s cat pussy a little more, meow? I like the cat, meow….”
“……”
“Y-you don’t want to, meow…?”
A dejected cat because I didn’t say anything. The thought that she’s pitiful occupies my mind. But then an enormous excitement enveloped me.
“How much more should I use it?”
“T-three times would be okay, meow…?”
She carefully spreads out three fingers with an expectant look. Her ears, influenced by her mental state, were also perked up and looking expectant.
“Or even twice… Heugiiiieet!!”
I put my dick in her uterus again. I ignored my wife, who was climaxing magnificently, and just pounded her dick. I stirred and stirred the uterus, where the semen was swimming, several times.
Semen 1 time, 2 times, 3 times. I gave her the massive amount as she wanted. But despite the consecutive ejaculations, the excitement didn’t subside.
In the end, it led to continuous sex, and we only came to our senses after seeing the morning sun rise.
***
“Haa, haa….”
Estella continued to breathe roughly. But no matter how many dozens of times she inhaled and exhaled, it didn’t calm down easily.
Meanwhile, a hand placed on her chest caresses her chest. Touching her chest, which had become as sensitive as it could be just by touching her skin, made her pussy ticklish.
“Oppa… stop touching my chest….”
“I’ll touch it a little more… Hoo.”
“No….”
If she climaxed here, she felt like her uterus would open. But Estella knew that her husband wouldn’t stop, so she just stayed still.
In the first place, she didn’t have the strength to move, so it was even harder to say more.
“Oppa… it’s morning….”
“Looks like it’s already morning….”
“Don’t we… have to eat…?”
“We have to eat….”
Both of them were so tired that they didn’t even think of preparing a meal.
Still, replenishing energy is essential. Inevitably, I brought a simple meal with magic.
So the two of them filled their stomachs in front of the closet, while lying down. If they weren’t naked, it would be a scene that would make you think they were unemployed.
Anyway, filling their stomachs replenished their depleted energy. And Estella wrapped her tail around my erect dick and said.
“It was limp until we ate, but it’s already erect again. You’re a real monster, Oppa.”
“Thanks to that, I cum a lot in your uterus.”
“That’s true.”
Her bursting stomach is proof of that. It had not been taken out even once along the way, so she looked like a pregnant woman in her final months.
I’m worried about whether her stomach will return to its original state if I take out the semen like this.
Of course, Estella wasn’t worried at all. This state was temporarily increased with divine power, so it would return to normal if she took out the divine power.
“First… shall we take it out?”
“Okay.”
Anyway, there was a need to take out what was overflowing inside. Even if she relied on divine power, it was ultimately based on the human body, so there was a clear limit.
Estella leaned her back against Kyle’s chest, and Kyle put his hand on Estella’s stomach. And they released the semen in sync.
Phwaaaaaaaak!!
Her pussy spat out the semen. The snow-white semen spread widely on the floor. To Kyle, it was a very arousing sight, but Estella felt a little different.
Once when the enlarged uterus discharged semen, another time when the semen from the uterus brushed against her sensitive pussy, and finally when her pussy spat out the semen.
The total of 3 sensations struck her brain the moment they were released, so she felt like she was going crazy.
In a word.
“Haa, haa… dangerous, dangerous… Eunggeueueeeut!!”
It meant it led to a pussy climax. Estella’s pussy spurted out a tremendous amount of water again.
All she had was Kyle’s saliva for hydration during the long sex. If she didn’t have divine power, she would have dried up and died long ago.
After taking out all the semen without leaving any, Estella continued to breathe roughly again.
“Now I have to fill it again.”
“Have to fill it, meow….”
My erect dick is poking her butt. Estella really liked her husband’s reaction. Because if she added a ‘meow meow’ sound when his dick was about to wilt, he would soon get excited again.
Does Oppa like animals? Or is it because I’m like this?
Anyway, what’s important to Estella is not that. What’s important is how to make her husband pound her dick like an animal.
In fact, Estella was very satisfied with the sex that continued until morning. Like when she was drunk, no, even more pleasure than when she was drunk rushed into her head endlessly, so she felt so good she was about to go crazy.
She could do anything to taste this more.
So, based on the speculation she just came up with, Estella cautiously asked.
“Oppa. By any chance… do you have any thoughts of trying it with the real thing instead of the costume…?”
Extra Episode 60 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (12)
Side Story 60 Estella – The Room You Can’t Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (12) Really? Only one thought came to mind at that word.
“You mean I’ll become a real beast-person, not just imitate it with clothes?”
“That’s right. Of course, I won’t if you don’t want to.”
“No, it’s not that I don’t want to….”
Actually, I’m very drawn to it and curious.
I even had this thought while using the cat vagina. Even in a partially realized state, it’s this different, so I wonder what Estella’s real beast-person vagina would be like.
If she would do it, I was confident I could hold Estella with a happy heart.
Estella tilted her head, as if my words were unexpected.
“Huh? Oppa, didn’t you hate beast-people?”
“I don’t particularly hate them. It’s just that their unique personalities are a problem.”
“Ah, it’s true that the beast-people are very clingy to you.”
They bothered me so much. They revered me as more than a benefactor. It’s as if they’ve forgotten that I killed their god.
In the meantime, their strength-oriented tendency is still the same, so they keep wanting to fight me at every chance they get. Whether in the past or now, they make things difficult in many ways.
Well, there’s also the smell issue, but I’m used to it now, so it’s bearable.
Besides, Estella is completely different from ordinary beast-people. She actually smells very good now. A slightly sweet scent spreads subtly.
“Shall we do it right away?”
“Yeah, do it right away.”
I only had sex until morning without sleeping, but strangely, I wasn’t tired at all. After eating, I’m not sleepy at all and I’m full of energy.
“Just a moment.”
With those words, Estella takes off her clothes.
She takes off the cat ears attached to her head, and the nipple patches with the cat paw prints on her chest. Finally, she took off the panties that had almost no area, prepared only for the tail.
Estella returns to her natural state. Her snow-white naked body comes into view. The semen she couldn’t take out of her vagina flowed down her thighs.
“Gulp.”
It’s really lewd. I just tasted that body, but I can’t help but want to eat it more.
“Hehe, even though you came so much, all you can think about is fucking?”
“Yeah. So hurry up and transform.”
“It’s too bad to just transform. So, like this….”
She bends her knees in front of me and squats down. Her butt comes down.
Squeak….
Her vagina swallows my dick as it is. Thanks to the experience she’s had many times without fixing it with her hands, she skillfully matched the entrance.
“Haa, now I’m stable….”
“Me too, Oppa♡”
We were connected all night through sex. The time we put it in was much longer than the time we took it out.
Because of that, my dick felt empty without the connected feeling. Estella, who was dripping wet and seducing me even while eating, seems to be the same.
As expected, a dick should be in a vagina, and a vagina should hold a dick.
“I want to do it like this….”
I have a desire to just stick it in in this stable state. Still, I endured it because there must be a reason why she’s doing this on purpose.
“Shall we start?”
Squeezing my dick pleasantly, Estella says that.
Immediately after, a scarlet divine power begins to gather in her whole body, gradually transforming into some form.
The first was the head. The human ears disappear and instead real cat ears pop out. Likewise, her hair also changes, and cat whiskers appear on her cheeks.
Next is the tail. The tail, a characteristic of beast-people that humans don’t have, flaunts its presence from behind, wagging.
The last is naturally the vagina. A new sensation that I haven’t felt before rushes to my dick.
“Crazy….”
I couldn’t help but curse. The real cat beast-person vagina was on a different level than the one implemented with clothes.
The tighter vaginal wrinkles squeeze my dick, and recognizing it as her husband’s dick, they wriggle and stick to it, stroking it.
That sensation is like gently stroking my dick with feathers, constantly going back and forth between ticklishness and pleasure.
“Meow meow! How is it, Oppa?”
“It feels good…. I feel like I’m going to cum right away….”
“Hehe, I knew you’d like it.”
The suddenly changed vaginal sensation. The difference that changes and approaches in an instant makes me crazy.
“I like it too much…. Haa.”
“Haha! Oppa, don’t lose your mind too much. It hasn’t even started yet.”
“How can I not when it feels so good.”
It’s a shock comparable to Chloe. It’s amazing that you can do this with a vagina. Of course, it’s natural since the body itself has changed.
“Haa, Oppa, you’re so cute. Don’t show this face to other women. Okay?”
“Even to my other wives?”
“Of course, I’m talking about excluding us. Do you know how fatal your expression is to women right now? Look at this.”
Immediately after she finished speaking, her uterus stuck to my glans. It was already attached, but it was so close that it covered the glans.
And a strange throbbing is felt.
“My uterus is beating like a heart because of you.”
“Is it because of me? I think it was originally in this state…. Oop!”
As if to tell me to shut up, Estella initiates a lip battle. Because of that, my mouth was completely blocked.
“Suck, suck.”
“Slurp… slurrrp….”
A sticky kiss with tongues mixed together is exchanged. A strangely flavored saliva that was as different as her body came over, and I swallowed it deliciously.
After a round of kissing, we separated. Estella continued, with a satisfied look on her face.
“Also, you’ll give me a lot of pregnancy sperm in my uterus, right?”
“Of course, I have to.”
New stimuli are transmitted in a new form. Sexual desire gushes out.
Of course, there are no major changes except for the vagina. It’s just the difference between wearing clothes or not. But that difference is as big as heaven and earth, and the details are also very different.
Squeak squeak….
Gently shaking my waist, I fuck her vagina. I started slowly because I wanted to properly taste Estella’s cat vagina.
“Heung… Oppa, you’re too weak….”
A complaint comes out because the slow stimulation is frustrating. But I ignored it and slowly put it in her vagina.
“You’re really, really a mean husband, Oppa….”
“Since I’m a mean bad husband, stroke me hard with your vagina.”
Squeak squeak!
I slightly increase the speed. The time my dick stays in her vagina is also reduced due to the intensified movement. Estella strongly squeezed my dick with her vagina to try to hold it in somehow.
She squeezed so hard. It felt like her vagina would come out.
Then, if I poke her uterus.
“Haaak…! Pussy good, pussy good meow…!”
She groans loudly with meow sounds attached. I can’t stop getting excited because it feels like I’m doing it with a real cat beast-person, and I keep putting strength into my dick.
“No, if your dick gets bigger, no…!”
“Why not! It’s good if it gets bigger!”
She’s talking nonsense. She liked it until now.
I pushed away my wife who was talking nonsense. I held her thighs tightly so she couldn’t resist, and slammed my waist down, stabbing her uterus.
Squeeze squeeze squeeze squeeze!!
“Haaak…!!”
There’s a lot of strength in her waist. The tail that popped out, crushed by my back, was also standing straight and didn’t know how to wither.
I grabbed her floating waist and buried my face in her chest. A fluffy sensation enveloped my face.
After tasting the sensation of her chest, I moved to her nipples. I sucked her erect nipples as they were.
Slurp slurp.
“Chest no…!”
“If you keep complaining, I won’t fuck you.”
“My pussy is sensitive Oppaaa… Sensitive because I’m a cat, eughyuuuuut…!”
Pshyuuuuuuut!!
Ignoring the climaxing vagina, I kept fucking. I couldn’t stop because I liked the real cat beast-person vagina so much.
Pchut pchut pchut pchut!!
Ignoring the fact that my wife’s fluids were splattering everywhere. I decided not to stop until I came once.
That’s how the feeling of ejaculation came.
“I’m going to cum, Estella.”
“No… if you cum now….”
Of course, I ignored this too. Ejaculating is more important than my wife whose tongue is loosened.
I pushed my dick all the way in. I put my glans close to her uterus and stayed like that.
Pshyooreut! Pshyooreureureureut!!
I shot my semen coolly. Her uterus, which had already opened the entrance and was welcoming me, diligently received the semen, gulping it down.
“Haa, I like cat vaginas….”
I’m going crazy because the tight vaginal wrinkles stimulate me while I’m cumming. I lifted my head, feeling the afterglow of ejaculation.
“Haeek, haeek….”
Her head fell to the side. Her tongue was also hanging out from the outside, and saliva was flowing down her cheeks. Not to mention her heavy breathing.
“It’s admirable that you didn’t lose your mind.”
I stroke her head and wait until she comes to her senses.
Then, as I moved my hand to her cat ears and was touching them, Estella muttered.
“Oppa… stop for a moment….”
“Huh? Why? You like me touching you, right?”
“Right now, I’m sensitive… my whole body….”
“That’s what you meant by sensitive?”
“Yes….”
I thought she was trying to excite me again. Estella wanted me to excite her with those words right before she climaxed and stab her harder.
“Haa, haa….”
A reaction that’s very different from before. As fast as she climaxes, her recovery is also fast, so her breathing calms down easily, but not this time.
“The sensation is strange… not just my vagina or breasts, my whole body is sensitive… hoo, hoo….”
“Is it because you’re a beast-person?”
Beast-people with wildness are superior to humans in terms of physical strength. Especially their senses are beyond comparison with humans. It seems to be due to that influence.
Then, one thing I was curious about came to my mind.
“If your senses have changed, have you become similar in other ways too? For example, like heat.”
Why do animals almost unconditionally have a heat cycle? Naturally, beast-people who have the characteristics of animals also have a heat cycle.
“That, I do have… a heat cycle.”
“You really do?”
“Yes… the heat cycle is also a good stimulus for pregnancy sex. There are many stories about people transforming into beast-people who have fallen into a heat cycle and going out….”
Well, a heat cycle means that they’re ready for pregnancy. If ovulation and heat are combined, the probability of pregnancy could be increased.
“Do you want to see it once…? I’m suppressing it now, so it’s not showing, but I can release it.”
“Really? Then do it.”
I said that, harboring curiosity about how she would change if she entered heat.
“Then….”
Estella, who closed her eyes tightly, concentrated on something. Soon, a faint divine power flowed out of her body, and she opened her eyes not long after.
“Oh.”
A gaze that’s different from before. She scans me with a sticky gaze. Then her eyes fixed on my dick.
Immediately after, she exhales a hot breath and the atmosphere changes rapidly. A hot and lewd aura fills the surroundings as much as her breath.
Estella, who lifted her eyes again in a heat state, said.
“Oppa. Give me your semen.”
That voice was in an overbearing commanding tone that I couldn’t believe Estella was saying.
Extra Episode 61 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (13)
Side Story 61 Estella – The Room You Can’t Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (13) “Oppa. Give me your semen.”
A forceful command in an overbearing tone. She glares as if she doesn’t know what she’ll do if she doesn’t get what she wants. I meet her gaze head-on and say nonchalantly.
“Semen? I just gave you some.”
“That’s not enough. Give me more, more.”
A look surpassing that of a beast turns towards me. Eyes that make you feel the wildness unique to a demihuman. An intense spirit that makes even me tremble.
She’s pretty scary right now. As expected of a saintess, she’s not ordinary.
“……”
“Do you think I’m joking?”
Estella speaks in an angry voice, as if she thought my silence meant refusal.
Thud!
Estella pushes me with all her might. I fall backward from the unexpected strength. I fell, hitting my butt on the floor.
She climbs on top of me in that state. My erect cock is pressed against her pussy. It’s coated with the sticky fluids because of the soaking wet state.
A reversal that happened in an instant. I was completely pinned under Estella.
I resist slightly along the way, but it’s no use. She pins both arms down tightly to stop me from doing anything useless, and I’m completely tied down by her large butt pressing down on me.
Her strength has increased, perhaps because she became a demihuman. Especially the strength in her lower body is several times stronger than mine.
Estella looks down at me and says.
“Stop the nonsense and just cum.”
“Ooh.”
This is something new? I’m impressed by the completely changed appearance.
Of course, I’ve seen her powerful side a few times. But this is different. Back then, the feeling of seduction was strong, but now it’s closer to an order.
Is it because she’s in heat? Considering how normal she was until just now, it seems likely. Because they say that personality and behavior can change when in heat.
“But I can’t move like this?”
“Shut up. Oppa just needs to be pinned under me and have that monstrous stamina of yours used up.”
Immediately after, Estella moves her waist. She presses her cock against her pussy, bringing the head to the entrance.
“So just obediently let me fuck you.”
Her eyes gleam like a beast with its prey in sight. And she lowered her waist, sliding over my stomach.
Squelch!!
She scored a goal in her pussy as it is. It goes in smoothly thanks to the slippery fluids.
“Haa, this is it….”
Estella exhales a hot breath. She seems to like the cock that touched deep inside her pussy.
My pussy and uterus are welcoming my visit so enthusiastically because it feels so good. It stuck very tightly.
She maintains the inserted state for a while. Estella didn’t move at all. She was just feeling the sensation of a cock filling her pussy.
“Huh?”
Perhaps that’s why the force being applied is reduced. She completely let go of my arms, and the strength in her lower body is gradually loosening. I could break free from this restraint and reverse the situation right now.
“Cock good… husband’s cock good…♡”
But such thoughts disappear completely because she likes it so much. How can I move when she likes it this much.
And how cute her actions are….
Her ears keep twitching as she checks my condition, and the tail visible behind her back expresses her joy by swinging from side to side.
She even hugs me tightly, pulling my arms under her armpits. The nipples protruding from her soft breasts brush against my chest and continue to stimulate me.
“I’m going crazy, really….”
Is she not too cute even though she’s in heat? Her cat-like appearance is so deadly that it’s hard on my heart.
“Cock, cock… cock….”
Estella keeps uttering only the word cock. She became stupid because of the heat. Estella kept making that sound for a while, her head full of thoughts of cock.
How much more is she going to change here? I watch the situation with that thought.
I can’t just stay still, so I gently hugged Estella too. Her breasts get closer, and her face comes closer too.
“Cock, haaa… cock like….”
Estella slowly moves her waist. She gently shakes it back and forth, not up and down. Because it’s a cock big enough to fill the uterus, it goes in and out enough.
“Cum quickly… I said cum quickly….”
She urges me to cum even though she hasn’t shaken it much. It’s cute to complain with rude language.
“Eung, cum for me… cum for me….”
“Do you want me to cum for you?”
“Yes, cum semen… fill my uterus….”
Normally, you should come to your senses because of the strangeness. But Estella in heat, who is obsessed with cocks, doesn’t seem to have time for that.
I gave her advice as she shook her waist diligently.
“Shake it up and down instead of back and forth. Then I’ll cum for you.”
“Like this…?”
She immediately lifts her waist up and slams it down.
Bang!
Flesh and flesh collide, making a loud noise. It was a sexy sound that satisfies the sense of hearing.
I said, feeling the vaginal folds and uterus that envelop my cock.
“Yes, like that. Keep doing it.”
“Okay….”
Estella continued the action.
Bang bang!
It goes in and out, then in again and out again. She shakes her butt diligently.
Of course, she doesn’t forget to tighten her pussy. The pussy tightens from side to side, and the tightly attached uterus presses down.
It feels incredibly good because it tightens from all directions except for the root connected to me.
In the meantime, when the heat pussy swallowed the cock all the way, it automatically became a vacuum state. The feeling that changes when I put it in and take it out makes me feel like I’m going to cum.
“Haa, good…. If you keep doing that, I think I’ll cum soon.”
“Cum a lot in my uterus… fill my uterus♡”
A younger woman speaking informally, maybe it’s a little bit my taste….
It feels even more different because she always spoke politely. I welcome this kind of difference that occurs during sex.
“I’m going to cum, Estella.”
“Really? Are you cumming now…?”
“Yeah, I’m going to cum now.”
“Hehe, cum a lot in my uterus…♡”
Estella smiled and slammed her butt down more fiercely.
Each time, the stimulation continues to build up, and the feeling of cumming, which had almost reached its limit, also reached its limit.
“Cum quickly♡”
Without saying anything, she swallows my cock to the root. The opened entrance to the uterus greeted the head.
“A lot is going to come out, so take it all.”
“I can do it… cum quickly♡”
I grabbed my wife’s large butt with a confident voice. And I only put the urethra in the uterus so that no semen would leak.
I vomited out the boiling semen as it was.
Bureureureureut! Bureut! Beut! Bureureut!
I pour out an amount that cannot be compared to the previous ejaculation. I splattered my wife’s uterus with semen that made me wonder if it was human.
“Haeuk…! Come in, come in a lot of semen…♡”
Estella groans with a happy expression. Tears flowed slightly because she was so happy.
But that turns me on too. A woman crying because of a cock. I can’t help but be turned on.
Slap!
I slapped my wife’s butt and ordered.
“Don’t stop and keep moving. Because I want to taste your pussy more.”
“Eung, move….”
Squelch squelch!
Estella shakes her butt diligently. It’s less fierce than before, but it still swallows and tightens to the root, which feels good.
Bureut! Bureureut!
The semen continued to come out because it was during ejaculation. Thanks to that, there were times when I cum in her pussy, but Estella tightened the entrance of her pussy tightly and prevented the precious baby seed from flowing.
“This reminds me of Chloe….”
I felt this way when I cum in the succubus’s milking pussy. I can’t help but compare it to that time.
Clack.
Then Estella grabbed my face. I thought she was going to scold me for hearing my muttering, but instead she licked my face with her tongue.
“Don’t talk about other women… only me, only look at me….”
“Then make me feel good with your pussy so I don’t think about other women.”
“Okay… I’ll do my best, I’ll make you feel good with my pussy….♡”
Squeeeze squeeze squeeze squeeze!!
The quiet waist movements become fierce again. I tasted the vacuum pussy containing the teachings of the World Tree and splattered my uterus with monstrous semen.
After cumming all the semen in my balls.
“Heeek, heek….”
Estella collapsed exhausted. She didn’t faint and calmed her body while panting heavily.
I maintained my role as a support so she could rest comfortably.
Massage massage.
I’m bored just staying still, so I spend my time massaging her butt.
How can I stay still with this soft and elastic butt? Even a eunuch would want to touch this if he had it in front of him, right?
Then he moves his hand position. One hand touches her butt, and the other gently strokes the drooping tail.
Similarly, the powerless cat ears also come into view. It was a bit difficult because it was attached to the top of my head, but when I lifted my head, I could bite it with my mouth.
Munch munch.
I carefully chew on the furry ear. Each time, fur lingers in my mouth, but it was reasonably tolerable. It also had a different feeling than human ears, so it was quite addictive.
“Ears… tail… not allowed….”
“Then don’t do it?”
“No….”
She shakes her head as if telling me to continue. I continued to stimulate her ears and tail without stopping.
Has it been about 10 minutes? Estella started shaking her waist. While not moving any other part of her body.
“Want to do more?”
“I’m going to do it… I’m still, I’m still not satisfied… I need semen… I need semen to make a baby….”
Is it because the heat is overlapping? Her desire, obsession, and persistence for pregnancy are no joke. It might be more than Lana.
“Okay, okay. Let’s have a hard pregnancy sex and make a baby?”
“Yes… making a baby, good♡”
Squeeeze, squeeze…♡
Slow sex continues like close sex.
Then the divine power surrounding Estella began to melt down.
“What is it?”
Is the animalization being released because she has no strength? Thankfully, that wasn’t it.
A layer of divine power is peeled off like peeling a shell. The unique cat ears, tail, and fur texture disappear. And it changed into a different look.
Estella’s first animalization that I saw someday. She had canine ears and a chubby fox tail.
“Estella, what is this look?”
She touched her ears and tail with unfocused eyes. And answered the question.
“Animalization… basic, appearance….”
So this is Estella’s basic animal version?
“This look was my favorite….”
It was really fun to touch. This look.
I grabbed her tail, recalling past memories. A chubby and fluffy tail that fits in both hands.
The length is also long. It’s attached to the butt and reaches above the head. Thanks to that, the fox tail reached my eyes.
I puffed out my mouth looking at the offensive tail that was seducing me.
And.
“Ang.”
“Hieuk…!”
Pshuuuuuut!!
Oh, good reaction.
What kind of sex should I try with this?
Extra Episode 62 Estella’S Story – A Room You Can’T Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (14)
Side Story 62 Estella – The Room You Can’t Leave Unless You Get Pregnant (14) How many days has it been?
I don’t know. I haven’t been in my right mind since the 5th day, so my sense of time is weird. All I know for sure is that it’s been over a week.
I’ve come hundreds of times. But my sexual desire doesn’t subside. From some point on, my desire doesn’t decrease, it only increases.
All I see is my wife’s pussy. The only time I come to my senses is when I cum in her pussy.
Squirt squirt! Squirrrt!
I ejaculate with my glans pressed tightly against her uterus. I shoot pregnancy sperm directly from my balls, through my urethra, into my wife.
“Hnghh…! Semen is coming in…!”
Pshoooooooot!!
My wife climaxes easily because her pussy is in a sensitive state. The climax didn’t end with just one time.
“Haaak… pussy, pussy… hook…!”
She makes a sound like air escaping from her lungs as she continues to climax.
Pchut pchut pchut pchut!!
Her pussy spurts water as many times as she climaxes. The traces that have dried on her skin from the heat of sex are soaked again with bodily fluids.
Squirt!
She pours out every last drop of semen left in her urethra. The afterglow of the intense pleasure arrives.
After that, small and large sensations rush in.
The uterus absorbing the semen and the semen filling between the vaginal folds. Those two sensations travel across the surface of my cock and flow into my brain.
“Haaa… feels so good….”
Why is a woman’s pussy so good? I never get tired of using it, no matter how many times I do it. Rather, the more I use it, the more addicted I become.
Just then, Estella’s tail wagged in front of my eyes.
A plump fox tail, as plump with fur as her huge breasts. A snow-white tail, like hair, tempts me.
Actually, it doesn’t mean seduction. She did that whenever she felt good. It’s the same reason a dog wags its tail.
But it looks like seduction to me. It’s interpreted as a meaning to harass her tail and pound her.
I grabbed the wagging tail. A big tail that fits in my arms enough to be huggable. It’s as big as the nine-tailed fox I saw sometime ago.
“Hheup, haa….”
I bury my nose in her tail and smell it. Her tail, soaked in fluids from the non-stop sex, only smells of female.
Because of that, the soft, fluffy texture completely disappeared. But that alone was enough to stir up my sexual desire.
“Damn it, she’s making me angry again….”
I hug the center and base of her tail tightly. And I pulled my hips back.
“Eungheet…!”
Pshoooooooot!!
I ignore my wife who is climaxing on her own. Tasting the sensation of her pussy clinging as I pull out, I only barely hook my glans.
Squeeeaak….
Estella pulls her butt back, feeling the emptiness. In a short moment, half of it was eaten.
“Where do you think you’re going.”
While squeezing the base of her tail strongly, I pulled my hips back as much as I had gone in.
“Oppa… cock, give me cock….”
“Then you have to listen well. I have no cock to give to a pussy that acts on its own.”
“Uung, I was wrong….”
Estella wags her butt gently from side to side, acting cute. She munches on my glans with her pussy.
How many times has this pattern happened already…? But I never get tired of it.
“Oppa… Oppaaaa… pussy’s throbbing… quickly pussy throb… Haaak!!”
Squeeeesh!
While she was talking, I forcefully shoved my cock in. In a moment of carelessness, it ached and pounded her uterus, so her voice momentarily rose.
Throb throb!
I thrust my hips so hard that her butt turns red. At the same time, I don’t forget to poke the part she likes, instead of her uterus.
“Pussy good, pussy good…!”
My wife, who has become a fool again, only utters the words ‘pussy good’.
My arms, which had barely been holding on, collapsed long ago. My face is stuck to the floor. Only my butt is raised to receive my cock.
Squish squish squish squish!!
It’s too vulgar to call it doggy style, I’m literally pounding her like a dog.
“Heeeek, heeek….”
My wife’s panting comes from the front. It sounds like a dog. Even her appearance is similar, so it feels like I’m mating with a real dog.
But that doesn’t mean my cock is withering. Compared to a dog, my wife was too beautiful, vulgar, and lovely.
“I’m gonna cum, Estella…!”
“Uung, cum in me… fill my pussy…!”
Matching the timing of my orgasm, I press my hips tightly. And I poured semen into her wide open uterus.
Squirrrrrrrrrrt!!
I shoot semen again and again. But this time, not much went in, and the remaining semen flowed along her pussy.
“Oppa… my uterus is full… it won’t go in anymore….”
“It still won’t go in even like this?”
I raise the wife who had been lying face down. While chewing on her ears, I squeeze the base of her tail strongly.
“Haaheuk…! Still no, it won’t go in…”
Pshoo pshoo pshoo!
Even though continuous orgasms followed, I matched my cock to the entrance of her uterus. I tried to get all of the remaining semen into her uterus.
But it was really the limit, so no semen went in. In the end, the evidence of my efforts stayed in her pussy and flowed out.
That’s how the continuous ejaculation ended, and I fell backwards. The wife I was holding also laid down backwards with me.
“Haa, haa….”
“Whew, I’m gonna die….”
Only then do I come to my senses. I finally start to focus on reality, not her pussy.
That doesn’t mean I’m going to do something right away. In the first place, I don’t have the strength to do that. It’s been at least a day of pregnancy sex, so my stamina is at its lowest.
No, maybe it’s been more than 2 days….
Anyway, that meant that I had been living in sex without a care.
“Estella….”
“Yes….”
“I think you’ve come to your senses….”
Fortunately, my wife has also come to her senses. Of course, both of us are still exhausted.
Grumble~
“Oppa… I’m hungry….”
“I’m hungry too….”
In the meantime, I’m hungry… and I have no strength….
“This time… how many days was it….”
“I don’t know either….”
I don’t even remember how many times day and night changed, and I didn’t really care. All I, and Estella, were focused on was pregnancy sex.
“I think it’s been at least 3 days….”
“3 days…. Then that means we haven’t slept or eaten for 3 days… properly….”
“Probably so….”
Food, sleep, sex.
We only repeated these three. But from some point on, we hardly did the first two.
At first, we ate simple meals, but later on, we only ate things like energy bars to replenish our calories.
Sleep? There’s no way we could sleep. I was only thinking about sex, so I didn’t sleep at all.
The only time we slept was when we passed out from exhaustion. And even that was only for 1-2 hours at most.
Perhaps it was because of our level of cultivation that we didn’t get tired easily and recovered quickly. The stamina consumed by sex was sufficiently replenished in that amount of time.
“Still… we should eat, right…?”
“We have to eat….”
No matter what, 3 days or more is too much. I can skip sleep, but I need to replenish my nutrients.
After that, Estella gets up with difficulty. She doesn’t get up completely, just her upper body. In that state, she turns her body and faces me.
Reverse cowgirl. She looks down at me while maintaining that position. I also raise my upper body to match her, and grabbed my wife’s thighs as I stood up.
I got up from my seat very easily. Estella smiled at the sight and said.
“Hehe, you’re still full of energy. Aren’t you tired?”
“I’m tired, but I have the strength to pick you up.”
“You’re the best, Oppa.”
I headed to the kitchen while holding Estella, who was smiling brightly.
We shared water by mouth to replenish our fluids, and after a long time, we made food to replenish our nutrients properly.
We didn’t just eat. As our stomachs gradually filled, drowsiness came over us, and we fell asleep while eating.
We woke up about 4 hours later, with our fatigue completely gone, and ate the remaining food.
What if our sexual desire fills up then? What’s there to say. We start having sex right there.
Even beasts wouldn’t live like this. Since we’re trapped here, all of our actions lead to sex. In the first place, that’s all there is to do.
Squish, squish….
I spend time having close sex after a long time. But perhaps it was insufficient compared to the sex we’ve had so far, Estella started shaking her hips on her own from some point on.
Squeeesh squeeesh squeeesh!
“Why, why aren’t I getting pregnant… I’ve cum so much, why….”
While saying that, she complains. Her belly, which was swollen like a pregnant woman’s, swayed greatly due to her intense movements.
I reached my hand back and gently stroked her tail, whispering.
“Isn’t it because you’re lacking sincerity?”
“Sincerity? What sincerity…. We have the blessings of the gods, and I should have gotten pregnant a long time ago if I’ve cum this much…. Don’t say ridiculous things.”
Well, it doesn’t make sense. The environment given to Estella is very blessed compared to Lana and Chloe, who got pregnant first.
Besides, if you only count the amount I ejaculated into her uterus, I cum much more than those two.
“What if I don’t get pregnant like this…?”
“Are you worried that we won’t be able to get out?”
“No, it’s not that… I want to see our baby soon…. Sex is good, but more than that, our baby….”
“Haha.”
She’s so cute. My heart melts at her cuteness that tickles my ears.
I hugged my wife tightly. And I said while poking my cock in.
“Then I have to work harder. Hard enough to get pregnant.”
“Yes, honey♡ Please make a baby soon♡”
Estella got pregnant exactly 6 hours later.
***
“……”
“……”
Silence descended on the round table.
To be exact, it was two of them who were keeping their mouths shut.
White and Green. The two gods were the main characters of the silence. The reason why the two couldn’t help but be like that was because of the time flowing before their eyes.
10 days. It was a time far beyond the two’s expected time.
In a word, it meant that the two gods were eliminated from this event.
“This doesn’t make sense….”
“I taught her so hard, why….”
It was an event for fun, but they didn’t set the time carelessly. It was a decision made after sufficient consideration.
But why….
“Haha!”
“Hehe, to think it would be like this….”
On the other hand, Yellow and Orange, who had set the time roughly, were excited.
Yellow was 7 days, Orange was 14 days. And it was exactly 10 days and 12 hours after she got pregnant.
The minutes and seconds were exactly 00 minutes 00 seconds. Not even a little bit off.
If it was only 1 second late, or 1 second early, one of the two would have won, but in this case, the winner is set as two people.
In other words, the winners of this event were Yellow and Orange.
Clap!
Unlike Green and White, who had fallen into despair, Orange and Yellow clashed their hands with the faces of victors.
Thus, the event for the Saint and Saintess was concluded and ended.
Extra Episode 63 Ellaime’S Story – Going To Meet My Sister (1)
Side Story 63: Elraim’s Episode – Going to See My Sister (1) The door opens as soon as the pregnancy is confirmed. The space also returns to the original mansion.
At the same time, the blessings that filled the room disappear. The reason why I wasn’t tired for over a week, even 10 days, disappears in an instant, and all sorts of side effects come.
The overflowing stamina runs out, and my whole body is swept up in muscle pain. Especially my lower body hurts like crazy.
Just looking at what’s visible right now, it’s serious. My skin is red and swollen, like it’s about to burst.
“Let’s rest for now….”
“I’m thinking the same thing….”
Estella is in a similar situation. We took a rest by sleeping a little more for now.
We felt better after resting for about 2 hours. Because of our high levels, recovery is fast. With our fatigue completely gone, we left the mansion.
The place we headed to was where our group was. No, we went to meet our wives, who are now in a relationship that can be called family rather than a group.
As soon as Estella saw Lana, she ran over with a shout of joy. And delivers the news.
“Sister, I’m pregnant! With twins!”
“Wow, twins! Congratulations!”
Lana smiled brightly and congratulated her as if it were her own business. They hugged each other and jumped in place.
Maybe it’s because they met after 10 days, but their conversation got a little longer. I waited by her side because it could be done later.
Then Chloe, who was with them, comes to me. She looked at me with the eyes unique to succubi.
Even though she’s hiding her tail, I somehow feel like she’s wagging it. A gaze with a strong feeling of seduction is directed at me.
Still, it’s been a while since I’ve seen her, so I greeted her first.
“Long time no see.”
“Yeah, long time no see♡”
She, who had been looking sullen all along, quickly loosened up when I greeted her. Chloe smiled brightly and came into my arms.
She’s become a lot cuter while I haven’t seen her….
“Aren’t you liking this too much?”
“I can’t help it…. It’s been 10 days since I’ve met my beloved master…♡”
She says the last words softly, as if whispering. No one else knew that we had this kind of relationship before we were a couple.
Ah, maybe she told Lana? Or maybe she’s doing this because she doesn’t want Estella to know.
I whispered softly in Chloe’s ear.
“Do you like meeting Master?”
“Yeah, I like it♡”
She answers with her cheeks flushed. I gently stroked her head at Chloe’s unique cuteness.
“Hehe, I love you, Master.”
Chloe smiled brightly and rubbed her face all over mine. She rubs diligently on my neck, chest, and face.
Only after smearing her scent for a while did Chloe fall away.
“You came out too late…. How long did I and Sister wait….”
“I’m sorry. The gods played a little trick, so I was late. Did you wait a lot?”
“It’s okay. I wasn’t lonely because I was connected to Master♡”
Rather, she acts cute as if she’s sorry for saying this. The pattern engraved on Chloe’s belly shone so brightly that it was visible through her clothes.
“So… did you feel good making a baby with Estella…?”
“Are you jealous?”
“I’m just asking… you only did that inside… You didn’t even sleep, you didn’t even eat… And it’s not jealousy….”
It is. It’s obvious she’s jealous.
I wonder how I can soothe this cute demon king. I squeezed the jealous wife’s butt tightly and whispered.
“I’ll make up for it as much as you want later. Will that do?”
“Yeah… I’ll prepare too…♡”
Only then does her face brighten. She’s like this even though I’m kneading her so hard it feels like I’m tearing off her flesh.
Her personality has changed so much. Of course, I like this side of her too.
Then Chloe wrapped her arms around my neck. I can see what she wants. I bent my knees slightly to match her.
“Chwileup, peck… It’s been a while since we kissed….”
“I guess it has been a while?”
“Later, give me a lot, more than you gave Estella. Got it, Master?”
“Okay. I’ll give you as much as I gave Estella.”
“Hehe… Chwop.”
A kiss is exchanged for a moment. Then Chloe’s gaze was fixed on my neck.
“Why is she leaving marks like this…. Does it hurt?”
She asks, stroking the bite marks engraved on my neck. It was the mark left by Estella, who had transformed into a beast.
“Not really? It’s all healed, so it’s okay. I’m used to it too.”
This isn’t even painful. Compared to when a dragon bit me in the past and more than half of my upper body was torn off, this is nothing.
In the first place, Estella didn’t bite hard either. She bit enough to feel pleasure. Well, sometimes it touched my carotid artery, but she’s a saint, so she healed it quickly.
“Still, it’s too much. The same goes for other places…. What’s this on your arm….”
Chloe eventually took it upon herself to erase the marks because she didn’t like them.
“You shouldn’t do it on parts exposed to the outside, at least. If she sees it, she’ll go crazy….”
“I told you not to say bad things.”
“No, that’s not it… there’s a limit. How can you do such a terrible thing to your only husband….”
“Well, I said it’s okay?”
“You always favor her. I’m the same wife too.”
“When did I ever favor you~.”
I answer, hugging Chloe.
“……”
Still not liking it, she closes her mouth and erases the marks. She erases the marks on her arm, and the moment she heads to her neck.
“Ah, Chloe! What are you doing right now!”
Estella intervened between us. Chloe retorted to that.
“What else. I’m erasing the marks you engraved without permission.”
“So why are you erasing them!”
“It’s because you did dirty things, why!”
“Oppa allowed it!”
“Allowed what!”
Hmm, they said they’d get along, but they’re fighting….
Somehow, things unfolded in an instant before I could stop them, so I didn’t have time to stop them. So, just as I was about to intervene.
“Huh?”
Lana, who had come close at some point, grabbed my hand. And silently led me away from the two of them.
“Um… Lana?”
She silently grabs and leads me despite my question. The energy rising around her is something, something….
“Hmm….”
It seems like I won’t be able to fall asleep easily today either. More than that, it’s daytime, will I be okay today?
Fortunately, all three of them are pregnant, so we were able to finish it quite lightly.
***
Two more weeks have passed since Estella’s pregnancy.
The festival that took place in the Holy Kingdom is slowly coming to an end, and the situation is starting to be roughly organized.
So, I also finished organizing things around me. I finished requests and errands very thoroughly. So that I don’t have to contact them separately later.
Now that the organization is finished, I have time left. So, I decided to go out.
“You’re going to meet Elraim unnie?”
“Yeah. It’s been a while since I’ve seen her. So, I’m going to go and come back.”
“Shall we go together? I want to see unnie too.”
“I’ll go alone this time.”
Lana, Chloe, and Estella. All three of them had time to monopolize me alone. So, I have to give my sister that opportunity too.
“Okay, I understand. Elraim unnie has to do that too. We’ve been the only ones by your side until now.”
Lana understood me like that. Actually, if you only count the time we’ve been together right now, Lana has the most, followed by Estella and Chloe.
“Oppa, what about me? I want to see Elraim unnie too.”
“No way. And you’re pregnant, so you should rest.”
“If I have the World Tree’s magic, I’m invincible!”
“Don’t say such nonsense. And the World Tree told you to rest in the beginning too.”
“Heeing….”
Sometimes I think magic is invincible.
Well, there’s no need to ask Chloe. She’s resting diligently like the two of them. She just went outside because she hates divine power.
Even if I don’t ask how she’s doing, I’m in a state of being subordinate to me, so I can tell you everything about her condition. Looking at her now, she’s really resting well.
After packing the gift I’ll give to my sister, I got on the train.
“Then I’ll be back.”
“Have a good trip, Kyle.”
“Have a good trip, Oppa~.”
I headed to the Empire, specifically the Arden Territory, while being seen off by the two of them.
***
“Ah, that’s right!”
Looking at the departing train, Estella suddenly remembered something. Lana, who was next to her, asked at the sound.
“What’s wrong?”
“Elraim unnie had something she asked me separately before.”
“A request?”
“Yes! She told me to tell her separately what Oppa likes later.”
A request she made while listening to her husband’s weaknesses. Originally, I should have told her right after the escape room, but I forgot.
“What Kyle likes….”
“I’ll tell you separately if you have anything to tell her too, Unnie.”
“Wait a minute….”
Lana fell into thought. She thought and thought about what information she should tell her beloved sister to make her happy.
“What are you going to tell her, Estella?”
“I’m….”
Estella’s worries didn’t last long. Because the only thing Oppa likes is that.
“Hehe, Oppa. You’ll have to thank me.”
Of course, I needed to ask Ju-hwang to make it for me before that.
***
The train runs. Smoothly and gently, without the slightest bump.
If you look at the scenery, it’s lunchtime before you know it. Food comes out on time for meal time.
After finishing the meal, I look at the scenery again. Then I sleep when I’m sleepy, and I sleep when it’s night.
After repeating that a few times, I arrived at the Imperial Capital before I knew it. But my destination was the Arden Territory, so I stayed on and headed to the territory.
Actually, I was going to meet Ariel first. The same goes for Senior Ruina. It was good to meet both of them because they were both in the capital.
But it seems like both of them are busy, so they refused my visit.
Ariel is busy with work, and Senior Ruina is out on a business trip. So, I’m on my way to meet my sister.
“I wonder if my sister is doing well.”
I should have gone to see her sooner. I couldn’t go to see her because of the wedding and Chloe’s problem.
Even if there was, my sister came first.
I’m already really sorry to my sister, but I feel even more sorry because I can’t even make time for her.
So, I bought various gifts on the way. Most of them are from the Holy Kingdom, then the Empire, and then the specialties of other countries.
I don’t know if she’ll be satisfied with this, but I bought it for now. She was a sister who was really weak to her younger brother.
After that, I arrived at the Arden Territory. I saw a candy store on the way, so I bought some candy too.
No, actually, I bought a lot. Because I have to give it to my only younger sibling too. She must be busy with the head of the family these days, so I have to take care of her.
While looking around my hometown like that, I arrived at the Arden Mansion. As soon as they saw me, the knights let me in.
I’ve given up the name Arden now, but even excluding that, my identity doesn’t go anywhere.
Well, I don’t think they let me through for that reason. It’s been about a year since I disappeared, but the existence of Kyle is not easily forgotten.
I entered the mansion as naturally as if I had come home. I’m not going to meet my younger sibling, I’m going to see my sister right away.
I asked a little, and they said she’s at the training grounds.
When I arrived at the training grounds, I could see my sister in the distance. My one and only sister was training the trainee knights.
Really, it was a wonderful sight….
The training ended not long after, as it was in its final stages. The knights leave one by one.
After seeing everyone leave, I approached my sister. And greeted my sister.
“Sister, I’m back. Long time no see….”
“……”
But my sister just passed by me.
What is it? Didn’t she hear me?
No, that can’t be. My sister was a master, and she had already arrived at the training grounds and made eye contact with me.
But she’s pretending she didn’t see me and leaving?
I grabbed my sister, who was just leaving.
“Sister… I said I’m here?”
When I forcibly grabbed her, my sister turned her head.
Her expressionless face. A face she made when she was angry, which I’ve seen sometime, no, several times. It’s a face I’ve never forgotten.
My sister said quietly in that state.
“I’ve never had a younger brother like you.”
And then she shakes off my arm and disappears.
I stared blankly at the scene and muttered.
“I’m, I’m fucked…”
Extra Episode 64 Ellaime’S Story – Going To Meet My Sister (2)
Side Story 64: Elheim Arc – Going to See My Sister (2)
How many times has my sister been this angry?
Not many. Really not many. If I’m just counting the times, it wouldn’t even be ten.
She would accept small pranks or laugh them off, and she would slightly frown at harsher pranks, but even then, she would sigh and let it go if I apologized first.
She was that weak to me. I was her truly cute and lovable younger brother and family.
The only other time she pushed me away with such an expressionless face was once. It was right after my delinquent days, after she realized that I wasn’t changing despite her endless efforts.
In other words, my sister is currently as incredibly angry as she was back then.
“Fuck, I’m really screwed…”
I wouldn’t say this if the situation was just annoying or difficult. This is truly, really screwed to the point where my life is on the line.
I usually don’t think like this if I can help it.
Rather than feeling frustration and despair in life-threatening situations, I focus on the situation unfolding before me and constantly seek solutions to escape.
It was a necessary ability for me, who was once the protagonist. In the first place, it couldn’t be helped because my days were a continuation of that.
But right now, I don’t see even a sliver of an opening. It’s not just that I’m falling into the abyss, but I’m about to hit rock bottom and die.
I already had so many things I felt sorry for my sister about.
There was the pain I gave her during my delinquent days and the recent lack of attention, but what I’m talking about is even further in the past. It’s about the things I feel sorry for that happened in another dimension, not this world.
“Haa…”
Back when I was still immature, and full of complaints. I didn’t like all the elements given to me as the protagonist.
To be precise, I hated the painful process that would unfold in the future. Even if a successful future and happiness awaited me, I was sick of the suffering and pain I would experience in the process.
For that reason, I began to hate and reject them from some point on. Of course, I pretended as much as possible on the outside, but my true feelings were completely different.
It’s obvious since I secretly made ridiculous plans.
Anyway, I pushed those things away under the pretense of trying various things. I rejected people, abilities, and situations, everything.
Naturally, I also rejected those closest to me. That was my sister.
A being prepared only for me, looking only at me, and created to love only me.
Elheim, my sister, was the existence commonly called the ‘heroine.’
If you ask why I pushed her away, there’s only one reason.
Because I didn’t like it either. I hated the fact that she forced her thoughts and actions on me, even forcing love. So I rejected my sister.
There were many other reasons as well. In particular, my inferiority complex was the strongest.
Unlike a genius who understands ten things from one, I was a dullard who couldn’t even learn the one thing I was taught.
The sense of deprivation and futility that bloomed in my heart tormented me. So there was no need to keep such a being by my side.
Of course, things didn’t go as I thought or wanted.
The protagonist and the heroine are a relationship that is stickier and more tenacious than the final boss. Even if I wanted to get away and fussed about it, they would be by my side at some point.
The opposite is the same. Even if I forcibly ruined the relationship and the other person hated me, we would reunite quickly.
Since we met in a state where our feelings for each other weren’t good, conflict was inevitable. We were on such bad terms that we wouldn’t even exchange a word.
What’s funny in the midst of all this is that we were incredibly interested in each other.
The protagonist and the heroine are a relationship that must be connected. That’s why various devices were applied to make us regard each other as an ideal.
Typically, there’s personality, appearance, and other external factors…
Well, so my sister and I, our faces were… completely, our type….
Back then, she was a swordswoman who used swords, so her body was exactly my type….
It’s the same now….
Damn it, saying it like this makes it sound like I chose a woman based on her appearance.
Anyway, our compatibility was a little, no, very good, so we lived in a relationship of love and hate. We spent quite a long time like that.
But from some point on, the ‘hate’ gradually faded from the love-hate relationship. As our bodies got closer, our hearts got closer, and since our hearts also matched perfectly, it was a natural course of events.
But the moment I had thoughts of feeling sorry and apologizing, I died…
There was no time to convey an apology for the mistakes I had made. That’s why I feel guilty towards my sister.
Of course, the sister from back then and the current sister cannot be seen as the same. Her appearance and personality are completely different from the sister in my memory. The only thing that’s the same is the relationship of being my sister.
But I can see it.
I’ve seen it countless times, and the thread of fate that never breaks has tenaciously followed me all the way here and is attached. That was proof that even if our appearances changed, we would still love each other and be connected.
“Argh, fuck!”
I screamed into the air and tore at my hair.
“I’m a crazy bastard. If I felt sorry, I should have contacted her more often. This crazy bastard is spending time with his wives…”
When you think about it, my sister is also the same as my wife…
“Ha, what am I going to do…”
After a short self-criticism, I go into deep thought. I have to somehow turn my disappointed sister’s heart around.
But how?
“Wouldn’t she let it go if I acted cute?”
First of all, my sister is very weak to me. If I show her my brotherly side, she might feel better.
Since I’ll be staying here for a while anyway…
“First… I have to go see my sister.”
I put my thoughts into action immediately. I went straight to find my sister.
I asked the knights and servants, and they quickly told me where my sister was. It was mealtime right after training, so she was in the dining hall.
I stood among the knights, received food, quietly approached my sister, and sat across from her.
“Sister, I’m seeing you agai…”
Before I could even finish my sentence, she pulled out her chair, picked up her tray, and stood up. My sister left the dining hall without even giving me a glance.
“Ah…”
I stare blankly at the empty seat.
“Fuck, I’m really screwed…”
What am I going to do…
***
I repeated the same thing several times after that.
“Sister, are you busy…”
Whoosh!
I also went to see my sister at work.
“Sister, let’s eat togeth…”
Thud!
I went to see my sister eating dinner.
“Sister, can I sleep with yo…”
Bang!
I went to her room before she went to bed.
But I was rejected every time. She acted as if I, her brother, didn’t exist.
That went on for three days, not just one day. Today is the fourth day.
“Ah…”
I was rejected by my sister again this morning, so I couldn’t help but sit on a bench and stare blankly at the sky.
I managed to endure it for three days, but I’m going crazy on the fourth day. No matter how much it’s me, I can’t be sane after being ignored by someone I love.
“Really, what am I going to do…”
Now even my hands are trembling.
I wouldn’t be like this if I could at least continue the conversation. Since I can’t even do that, my head is just blank.
“My sister… must have felt like this…”
I suddenly remember my sister from my delinquent days, who silently tried to return me to my original self by my side. I really tried hard back then.
“Fuck…”
Ah, what am I going to do…
If I keep going like this, my relationship with my sister will be the worst, but I can’t think of a solution at all. This is the first time this has happened, so I’m even more flustered and can’t think straight.
“Haa…”
As I was spacing out for a while, a familiar voice came from behind me.
“Why are you sighing so heavily, brother?”
“Ah, Vale…”
It was my one and only younger brother, Vale. My brother sat next to me.
“Are you busy? It’s hard to see you even though I’m staying at the mansion.”
“I’ve been busy with a lot of things to take care of recently.”
“Well, it’s a busy time.”
It hasn’t been long since he took office as the head of the family, so he’s probably not yet skilled at handling work. On top of that, he has to train as a knight, so he wouldn’t have any free time.
Of course, he won’t be working to the point of overworking himself. Vale was a promising young man, and a genius comparable to the first head of Arden.
Those around him will help as much as possible, and only the really necessary tasks will be passed on to Vale, the head of the family.
“Even if you’re busy, shouldn’t you have come to see me first since your brother came?”
“…That’s what I should be saying. If you came as a guest, you should have come to see the head of the household first.”
“Wow… is that something you should say to your brother?”
“You’re the one who left the family.”
“Brother… I never raised you like this.”
“Even if we were family once, please show some respect now, Saint.”
“……”
Damn it, you little brother. You draw the line with me by calling me Saint at times like this.
Anyway, thanks to my brother, my mind has cleared up a bit. But this worry that has taken over my head won’t go away at all.
“Come to think of it, the situation at the mansion is flowing quite interestingly.”
“……”
“You should have taken care of your sister too. How can you only pay attention to the others?”
“No… I’m really wronged… This is the fastest I could come…”
Even if the wedding itself ends in a day, there’s a separate preparation period. Fortunately, Lana prepared in advance, so it ended quickly.
Is that the end? No.
Even after the wedding, the couples need to spend time together, so they spend more time together.
But this is only to this extent because Chloe relented. If she had also had a wedding and spent her first night, I would have come to the Arden territory at least two weeks later.
“It only sounds like an excuse to me. More than that, when did you and Chloe get into that kind of relationship? I remember you didn’t get along very well during the academy days.”
“Well… there are things you wouldn’t know.”
“So there are officially three wives. Maybe add my sister and His Majesty the Emperor too… and more…. Even a beast wouldn’t do this. You’re strong, brother. And they’re all pregnant…”
“…Are you having fun teasing your brother?”
“Yes, it’s fun. My damn brother is ruined because of women, how can it not be fun? Look in the mirror later. It’ll be worth seeing. I want to take a picture of that face and keep it for the rest of my life.”
“…Fuck.”
I’m going crazy because my brother is teasing me because he thinks this is a good opportunity. I wish he would just get lost.
“Is my sister… very angry…?”
“Hmm… I’m not sure either. I used to visit her separately until last week, but I haven’t seen her separately recently.”
“What, didn’t you talk separately…?”
“There was some, but it was mostly about cursing you, brother. She didn’t do it openly, but well… you know?”
“…Haa, I’m going crazy…”
My sister and I aren’t connected by blood, but we’ve lived like a family. Of course, families talk a lot about personal things.
But the fact that she hasn’t met Vale recently to talk about such things means it’s really dangerous.
“Hey, what am I going to do… I came back to spend some time with my sister…”
“You’re usually good at solving problems, but you’re weak today. It’s not like you, brother.”
“…Because it’s my sister.”
If it was someone who had nothing to do with me, I wouldn’t go this far. I’m doing this because she’s my beloved family.
I messed up my hair and squeezed my hair.
“If I could just have a conversation, even just a conversation, I feel like I could do something…”
“It just so happens that I have something to ask my sister to do as the head of the family…”
My mind flashed at those words.
“What is it?”
“It’s just a small delivery. It’s a slightly important item, so I need the captain of the knights.”
I rack my brains again. If, if I can go with her….
“Can I, can I go with my sister?”
“I’ll let you do that if you grant me one request later.”
“Hey, do you have to make conditions at a time like this? We’re family?”
“If you don’t want to, then forget it. It doesn’t have to be my sister for this job.”
“…Damn bastard. You’ve become quite the sly fox since you became the head of the family.”
I wonder if this is the same person as my brother from the academy days.
Vale replied to my words.
“Please call it responsibility as the head of the family, Saint Kyle.”
My brother… has really become a total jerk…. He even knows how to handle his brother like this….
Extra Episode 65 Ellaime’S Story – Going Out With My Sister (1)
Side Story 65, Elaim’s Episode – Outing with Sister (1)
The next day.
Elaim received a call from the head of the family and headed to the office.
“I wonder why he’s calling me…”
She pondered as she walked. She couldn’t help but do so.
On the surface, Vale and Elaim were in a relationship as the head of the family and a knight. But before that, the two had grown up together since they were young. They were siblings and like family.
Therefore, when calling each other as siblings, they would have the servants refer to him as ‘Lord Vale’.
But today was different. The title in the summons she had just heard was ‘Head of the Family’. That meant this summons was not as a sibling but as the head of a family.
Does he have something else he wants me to do?
Elaim thought that might be the case. She had been going out of the territory frequently recently, so she didn’t have much time to take care of the territory.
Of course, that outing was….
“Tch.”
She frowned and clicked her tongue, unlike her usual self. It was because someone’s face came to mind.
In fact, it wasn’t something to be so annoyed about. She had been prepared to some extent since she allowed Lana.
But she didn’t know he would have this many women….
And that he would neglect her so much because of it….
To be honest, she was very resentful. She had only looked at him since she first saw him, and she continued to look at him even when he returned as a small and cute younger brother….
Before being a knight, she was also a woman, so she couldn’t help but feel sad. That’s why she was doing something childish at this age.
“Haa….”
While sighing deeply and continuing to move, Elaim arrived at the office where the head of the family was. She straightened her attire before entering and reached out her hand.
Knock knock.
“Head of the Family. It’s Elaim.”
Similarly, in a composed voice, she announced her arrival to the other side. Soon, a reply was heard from beyond the door.
-Come in.
Vale’s unique calm voice. Kyle and Vale were brothers, so their voices were similar in many ways, but there was a big difference in tone.
At the words of permission, Elaim opened the door. The current head of the Arden family came into her view.
He was sitting upright in his chair, reviewing documents. He was still young and had a somewhat youthful appearance, but he was becoming quite the head of the family.
She bowed and said.
“Did you call for me, Head of the Family?”
“Yes, Elaim.”
As mentioned earlier, they had grown up like siblings. At first, it was awkward to call each other like this. Of course, she got used to it after doing it a few times, but there were still many awkward parts.
“I heard you don’t have any busy schedules for the time being, is that correct?”
“Yes. The training schedule for the recently joined knights is over.”
“Then….”
Vale handed over a letter.
“Please deliver this letter.”
“…….”
Elaim stared blankly at the letter placed in front of her.
A letter without the family’s seal. However, the paper quality was very luxurious, and it had a strange, pleasant scent. The color was also slightly pinkish.
She knew what this letter was at once.
“…Head of the Family, please have another knight do this kind of thing. And who sends letters directly these days? How many love letter magic tools have been made to be checked at once….”
“It’s an order from the Head of the Family. Please deliver it.”
“…Haa.”
I wonder who he takes after…. Sometimes I even think he takes after his brother.
Of course, it’s not strange for the head of the family to have a knight do personal things. Especially for romance-related matters, it was common to have someone you could trust do it.
After Elaim carefully put the letter in her arms, Vale handed over another letter. This time, it was a letter with the family seal.
“This is….”
“The previous one was a personal matter, and this is the real thing. The method is… you know, right?”
“Yes, Head of the Family.”
The reason for entrusting the work in a complicated way was probably for security. Elaim quietly hid the second letter carefully in her arms as well.
Vale smiled and said to Elaim.
“Then I’ll leave it in your hands, Sister.”
If they weren’t siblings, the way they smiled was cute. When she thought of that, someone who had been visiting with a smile for four days came to mind.
“I understand.”
Elaim bowed one last time and left the office. After that, Elaim began to prepare to go out.
There wasn’t much to prepare. There was a very convenient means of transportation called the Warp Gate on the continent. Using that, you could arrive at other territories in the blink of an eye.
But you couldn’t just use the Warp Gate. Just being a knight of Arden would attract attention, and if she visited only two destinations here and returned, that would also attract attention.
It was necessary to add at least three more places to visit to prevent people from finding out the real purpose. Adding that would mean she would have to spend at least two days outside.
Anyway, taking that into account, she packed money and equipment and left the mansion. And walked towards the castle gate. She was planning to go to the next territory, stop by one place, and then use the Warp Gate.
At that moment, as she was about to leave the castle gate.
“Sister, where are you going?”
A voice that shouldn’t be heard was heard.
“…….”
Elaim naturally ignored it and walked on. And Kyle followed as if it was natural.
“I’m asking where you’re going, Sister. Huh?”
He sticks to her side, mixing in aegyo unlike his usual self.
Yes, unlike his usual self…. It was like aegyo that reminded her of her childhood. He used to act like that when he saw that she was angry.
“…….”
This time too, Elaim silently moved her steps. The intention of that aegyo was too obvious. Elaim wasn’t stupid enough to fall for that.
Kyle followed alongside Elaim and walked side by side. And spat out casually.
“I heard you’re going to deliver a love letter?”
“…….”
How on earth does he know that….
It’s not strange. Vale is the current head of Arden. Any small action quickly spreads as a rumor.
Especially things related to women are of utmost interest. As a result, the fact that they are exchanging letters has already become widely known among the nobles.
More than that, why does he know about the love letter….
Suddenly, Vale’s smiling face as he called her Sister flashed through her mind. She thought it was a smile meaning to have a good trip earlier, but now that she thinks about it, it doesn’t seem like it.
Clearly this Vale or Kyle, one of them planned it….
Then Kyle continued.
“Can I come with you too?”
“…….”
She ignored him.
“That means yes, right? How many days are you planning? One day? Two days?”
“What the actual fu….”
But seeing him take it as a sign of permission, she couldn’t help but swear. This too must have been intentional, but this time she couldn’t hold back no matter what.
“Sister, how can you swear like that? Everyone is looking at you.”
The number of gazes gathered was already dozens. As befitting the center of the vast territory, the number of people going back and forth between the castle every day was at least thousands, and at most hundreds of thousands.
It was natural that attention was drawn to the fact that the knight of Arden was about to swear in the middle of the road.
“…I am carrying out the orders of the Head of the Family. So please return to the mansion, Saint Kyle.”
She deliberately calls him Saint and draws a line. But Kyle replied with a brazen face.
“Really? Then I’ll just… take a walk.”
Then he hums a tune and follows. Elaim frowned and continued walking.
The accompaniment that wasn’t an accompaniment continued like that, but it couldn’t be as she thought it would be.
“But who is the other person? Someone we know? If you’ve been meeting since last year, they’re not an academy student, right?”
Blah blah….
“Have you ever seen them? What do you think of them, Sister? You shouldn’t meet with strange kids….”
Blah blah….
“Sister, do you want a candy? I bought it for you.”
Blah blah….
He shakes the candy in front of her, blocking her view. By that point, Elaim couldn’t help but get annoyed.
“Please stop.”
She lowers her voice and warns him. And at the moment she tries to grab the annoying arm.
Tak!
Her wrist is grabbed and her body rotates half a turn and leans forward.
Elaim is a Master. She wasn’t skilled enough to fall for such tricks. She momentarily distributed strength throughout her body and resisted.
But there was something Elaim had overlooked. The opponent was a human who had even killed a god. He was a skilled person who couldn’t be compared to a Master.
Kyle poked the point where the force was concentrated with his finger. Then the strength was released in an instant.
Thanks to that, Elaim landed in Kyle’s arms. She faced his face.
But Elaim still said with a disgruntled expression.
“Let go of this… Mph.”
A small candy comes into her mouth. As the candy melts in her saliva, a sweetness lingers on the tip of her tongue.
Kyle smiled as he looked at Elaim, who was munching on the candy.
“It’s delicious, right? Candy.”
“…….”
She didn’t answer. She was just tasting the candy lingering in her mouth.
“Is it not delicious…?”
Kyle’s appearance droops like a rain-soaked puppy. It’s a sight that puts a strain on the heart.
Today, too, her younger brother was as cute as a puppy. So much so that she wanted to hold him tightly….
“…It’s delicious. So don’t make that face.”
Although her eyes have become fierce and much of her childhood cuteness has died down, her cuteness has not completely disappeared.
The way she speaks and acts is still cute, so if another woman saw this, she would fall in love at once. Maybe other women, and even herself, were captivated by this appearance.
“Do you want to eat one more?”
Then Kyle showed one more candy. Elaim nodded slightly.
“Here you go.”
The candy comes back into her mouth. Different flavors swirl and begin to mix.
It was delicious….
Munch munch.
She munches on the candy in place for a long time. Kyle, who had been watching Elaim with a smile, apologized sincerely.
“Sister, I’m sorry.”
Just a word that wasn’t really anything. But that one word melts her heart.
The resentment and anger that had been welling up deep inside, and all the childish things she had done so far, are all forgotten.
What should she do with this playboy younger brother….
Even if she thinks and thinks again in her heart, there is only one determined ending.
It couldn’t be helped. From the first time she saw him, and even now, she was too weak for her younger brother….
“Sister, I love you.”
“Don’t call me Sister… don’t call me Sister.”
At those words, Kyle smiled brightly.
“Elaim, I love you.”
His face slowly approaches. And their lips touch.
“Ah….”
The kiss that took place for the first time in a month was as sweet as the candy in her mouth.
Extra Episode 66 Ellaime’S Story – Going Out With My Sister (2)
Side Story 66: Elheim – Outing with Sister (2)
To have her anger melt away with just one “sorry.” Even when she’s mad, my sister is still weak to me.
I was really worried about what I’d do if this didn’t work, so I’m glad it turned out well. If even my charm didn’t work, it would have meant my sister’s anger was beyond what I imagined.
I’m glad I made a deal with Veil. If I had refused back then and acted on my own, it would have never have been resolved as easily as it did now.
Of course, my sister has calmed down and is hugging me, but I don’t plan to let it go like this. The sin I committed against my sister was too great, and it was far from what I did for the other wives.
“Sister, I’ll do better from now on. So, don’t be angry…”
I was really scared at first.
Because she blocked the conversation itself, meetings couldn’t happen. And because it was hard to even see her face, it was too difficult.
I really… didn’t want to experience that again.
“I’ll really do better…”
“I know, so… let me go…”
My sister resists in my arms. I hug her even tighter with both arms.
“Everyone’s staring…!”
“Sniff, haa… Sister, you smell so good…”
My sister’s scent is a bit strong. Unlike the refreshing scent of the other wives, it’s a heavy scent.
It’s not a weird smell. It’s a richness that fills my nose, so it’s even better.
Besides, my sister is a knight. As expected of a job that uses the body, it’s mixed with the smell of sweat. In addition, because she’s wearing armor, there’s also a slight smell of iron.
I liked that smell too.
It’s too bad to stop here. I want to taste the smell more…
“Sister… can’t you do the work tomorrow?”
“No. I can’t do that.”
“It’s just a love letter. It wouldn’t matter if it was a day late… There’s a distance anyway. I’ll talk to Veil.”
I stick closer and rub my face on her neck. But my sister was firm. She stepped back slightly and moved away from me.
“This is an important matter for the family. There are things you can be stubborn about, and things you can’t. This isn’t one of them.”
“What’s so important about someone else’s love life? Time between husband and wife is more important.”
“Ugh…”
My sister’s face turns red at the word “husband and wife.” Even her ears are red, she’s so cute.
My sister came closer and muttered quietly.
“We’re in front of people… Please, don’t say weird things…”
“What’s weird? Did you forget the oath you made back then?”
On the first day of our return, I brought up the topic of marriage to calm my sister, who was swinging her sword like she was going to kill me. And we had a wedding.
It wasn’t a proper wedding. A simple wedding without guests. Just a simple wedding where we exchanged vows.
Rituals are more important than you think in a ceremony. What we did was less than half a wedding. So we didn’t tell others separately. But we think of each other as husband and wife.
Of course, we’ll have a proper wedding later. A wedding isn’t something that ends just because we’re satisfied.
“Or are you ashamed that I’m your husband?”
“No, that’s not it… Just, quietly, please be quiet…”
My sister covers my mouth with her hand. That action draws more attention. We haven’t left the castle gates much, so there are hundreds of people around.
They’re stopping in their tracks and watching us openly. Because of that, my sister was embarrassed as if she wanted to hide in a rat hole.
“Should we move for now?”
“Okay…”
I lead my sister and walk again. Various whispers are heard around us.
The words being exchanged are naturally focused on the word “husband and wife.” It’s noisy because I said this in front of the entrance to the castle gates.
I ignore it and smile brightly at the fact that my sister is next to me, holding her hand tightly. On the other hand, my sister couldn’t lift her head in embarrassment.
“When are we going to have the ceremony?”
“…Be quiet, Kyle…”
“Sure, whatever.”
I shrug my shoulders and continue walking. After a while, my sister raised her head. I quietly sent her a telepathic message to my sister, who had come to her senses.
‘So, when do you think the mission will be over?’
‘About two days…’
‘You said it’s just a love letter? Doesn’t it take too long?’
‘There are other tasks too.’
At that time, a big tree was seen nearby. I took my sister there and pushed her against the tree. And I buried my face in her neck and sucked.
“Smooch, smooch…”
‘Is it those guys? They’ve been following us since earlier.’
“No, Kyle… not here…”
‘It’s a mix. Even if it’s not with bad intentions, there are many people interested in Veil.’
Well, it’s a time when there’s a lot of interest. The head of Arden is a position comparable to the Saint, the Saintess, and the Emperor.
Besides, she’s young, so she’s bound to be even more interested. Likewise, I know that Ariel, who became emperor at a young age, is also having a hard time.
I continued my actions and kept asking telepathically.
“Haa, I love you, Sister…”
‘Should I take care of them?’
“Stop, stop it…”
‘No. If they suddenly disappear, they’ll be suspicious. They’re watching us too.’
Well, if the personnel who were monitoring with a specific intention disappear, Arden will be suspected. But if someone else takes the attention, it’s different.
My hand had already gone down to her butt. Then my sister was startled.
“Stop, stop it, Kyle…”
‘Stop it quickly. What are you doing outside?’
My sister scolds me telepathically. I feel a little sad, but I stopped because I thought she would really get angry if I did more.
“Then we’ll continue after the mission is over?”
‘Sister, just stay still. I’ll take care of it. Instead, you know as much as you suffered, right?’
“……”
‘……’
My sister didn’t answer either way. She just blushed and lowered her head.
***
After that, a pleasant journey with my sister continued.
Of course, it was fun. It’s just a mission in name, but it was practically a date.
Even important tasks are done by people. When the time comes, you need to take a break.
When we arrived in the next territory, the first thing we did was that. Eat and rest.
While resting, we look around when we see things to see. At first, my sister refused, but when I acted cute and begged next to her, she sighed and looked around with me.
Before I knew it, my sister was completely absorbed and 2 hours had passed. If this isn’t a date, what is? If lovers spend time together, that’s a date.
Because of that, I was scolded by my sister a little, but somehow I continued the mission.
We visited a remote village in the middle, and when we arrived in the next big city, we moved to the warp gate. After repeating that a few times, a day passed quickly.
In fact, I felt annoyed in the middle. If it were me, I would have immediately taken the warp gate and finished the work.
But my sister is a knight of Arden. She said she couldn’t do it carelessly, so she made a plan like this.
I didn’t complain because her attitude towards the mission was different from mine. My sister was doing it all thinking about her younger brother.
As the day was ending, we stayed at an inn.
My sister took off her armor and changed into comfortable clothes. Common everyday clothes made of cloth.
In that state, my sister lies on the bed. It’s a double room, so there are two beds, but I lay down behind my sister. And I gently hugged her waist.
“Stop it. The mission isn’t over yet. And we have to get up early tomorrow.”
“Really? Are you really going to sleep like this? It’s been a while since it was just the two of us?”
“…No.”
“Eung, Sister…”
“No is no.”
“Tch.”
I clicked my tongue and got up. And I put on my clothes.
“Where are you going?”
“I’m going to cheat because my wife doesn’t take care of her husband, why.”
I deliberately speak loudly so that the voices can be heard outside. The soundproofing isn’t good, so this should be enough.
“……”
My sister is silent. I sent a telepathic message to her stiff face.
‘Then sleep. I’ll be back soon.’
I smiled brightly and left the room right away.
A big city belonging to the metropolis where we stay. Thanks to that, if you go a little deeper, you can find a dark place right away.
In that state, I wore darkness all over my body. And I hid my figure in the darkness.
***
Surveillance is a very boring task. At the same time, it’s an annoying task.
If the target stops moving, wait until they act again. A series of boredom continues.
Conversely, it’s a problem even if movement starts. You have to be nervous because you don’t know when and how the target will disappear.
Sometimes that lasts for a few hours if it’s short, or weeks if it’s long. Then the person watching can’t help but go crazy.
Of course, if the target’s range of activity is narrow, there’s no need to worry about this. The simpler the target’s life, the easier it was for the person watching.
But today, one of the main targets went out.
Elheim. The commander of the Arden Knights, and the woman most loved by the current head of the family. According to information, she was known to be like family.
For the master’s skilled person to go out, it was a complete emergency.
It wasn’t easy to monitor someone at that level. Their senses are so sensitive that they’re likely to be caught soon.
But today, there was another risk factor. The person accompanying them was Kyle Arden.
It was hard enough to handle one master, but to have the Saint with them, it was the same as telling me to die while watching.
But I couldn’t quit as I pleased. Because that was the mission given to the man.
“Hey.”
At that time, a cold voice was heard from behind. For a moment, a chill swept through the man’s neck.
‘Uh, when… no, how on earth…’
The key to long-term surveillance is not being caught in the end. Whether you use people or tools, it continues as long as you’re not caught by the target.
So, when using people, they don’t use skilled people. If the level is high or the amount of mana is large, there’s a high possibility of being caught by the other person.
All the personnel currently deployed were like that. He disguised himself as an ordinary person who could be seen anywhere, lying on the street.
Besides, I tried to eliminate as many elements as possible that could be caught…
Swish-
“Aren’t you going to answer? Should I just kill you? I think there were a few others besides you…”
“Yes, yes…!”
The man is an ordinary member of the organization. The lowest of the low. There were still many things he hadn’t done yet, so he didn’t want to die like this.
“People need to know how to do things moderately. I’m on a date in a good mood, but you have to follow me and be a nuisance?”
“No, no, we’re…”
“What do you mean no? You’ve been watching me since I entered this city. What’s the point of shaking you off with the warp gate? You’re spread out everywhere watching me.”
Gulp, the man swallowed without realizing it. He had a hunch that he could die if he answered wrong here.
“Hey.”
“Yes, yes, Kyle-nim…!”
“How many people do you handle?”
“Uh, not many… only 5…”
“5 people? At least you guys are few.”
“Yes. Yes…! We’re just collecting information…”
At that time, a cold sensation goes down. From the neck to the back, from the back to the legs.
After that, the presence felt from behind disappeared, and Kyle’s voice echoed in the space.
-I’m letting you off because you’re not doing anything crazy, but if you keep following me after this, I won’t let you get away with it like today.
And the words stopped abruptly.
“Huuu…”
The man took a late breath, which he had been holding back, after the voice disappeared. He calmed his pounding heart over the course of several tens of minutes.
After that, the man immediately called his subordinates and stopped the surveillance. He even told them not to do anything crazy. From the moment a dangerous person approached, surveillance was useless.
The next morning.
The man trembled after hearing some news. He heard that more than 50 bodies were found in a corner of the city in a terrible state.
Like the traces of a killer. All sorts of rumors of unknown origin went around among the people.
In the meantime, only the man knew. Who did that deed.
Although he would be scolded to death by his superiors if he went back like this, it was at least better than really dying.
Really, what happened yesterday was the best luck and choice he would ever have in his life….
Extra Episode 67 Ellaime’S Story – Going Out With My Sister (3)
Side Story 67: Elraim – Outing with Sister (3)
The city’s morning was noisy. It goes without saying, I woke up to a deafening scream.
Because of that, I really didn’t want to get out of bed. If my sister hadn’t been tossing and turning next to me, I would have just slept.
We got up and washed up simply. Even though we couldn’t wash up like we did in the territory that had everything, we had magic so we could wipe our bodies down adequately.
Next was breakfast. We had breakfast that was neither very delicious nor not delicious. Still, I ate with a joyful heart because it was the first time in a while that I had breakfast with my sister.
My sister still had things to do. After breakfast, we moved right away.
Then we arrived at a street where people were gathered, and we could see the other side being controlled by soldiers.
“Kyle.”
“What is it, sister?”
“That was too much. If you keep doing that, what will those guys do to you….”
My sister stopped talking in the middle of her sentence. I smiled and replied.
“You know that’s impossible, right?”
Even though I abandoned the name of Arden, I am still a Saint. Touching someone like me? It’s the same as turning the entire Holy Kingdom into an enemy.
Besides that, if you think about my connections, they have no choice but to give up. If they make a mistake, they might have to face the Empire, so how could they touch me?
In short, there is no way to get revenge. It is better to just think that they were hit by a natural disaster like a typhoon or earthquake and move on.
Originally, retaliation or revenge can only be done when there is a possibility. Not to mention the degree of resentment towards the other party.
“…I know.”
My sister closed her mouth as if she had nothing to say. Still, I knew what she was worried about, so I continued.
“Don’t worry too much. I cleaned up well.”
She glances at the piled-up corpses and then looks back at me. My sister said quietly with a dumbfounded expression.
“…That?”
“That was, of course, a little bit of a demonstration… Um, should I have hidden it a little?”
I can’t say that there was no personal motive in that tragedy.
I’m having fun on a date with my sister, but they keep bothering me from the side, so how can I just let it go? While dealing with those guys, my actions became violent. That’s the result.
But looking back, it seems a bit harsh. If it was a warning, it would have been better to hide it so that only those guys could see it. There was no need to show it all to the outside.
“Still, they won’t bother us for a while. At least while I’m here, they won’t even come close.”
“That’s true, but….”
“And I only killed the really bad guys. I let everyone else live and sent them away.”
If they were just quietly observing us, I mostly let it go. The problem is those who crossed the line.
“…Haa, next time, please handle it a little more quietly.”
“Of course. Who do you think I am? Trust me.”
“Don’t pretend to listen well only at times like this. You’ve never done that even once.”
“When did I ever do that….”
I stopped talking in the middle of my sentence. It was because she was glaring at me with a face that asked if I really didn’t know.
“I guess I did a little bit…?”
“A little?”
“Let’s just say it was a lot. But do we really have to keep talking about this? You said you were busy.”
“…Let’s go.”
After that, we moved to use the warp gate. In fact, the mission itself was almost over with this city visit. That was because we just needed to give a letter to a certain person staying in this city.
All that was left was to deliver Vale’s love letter. Since the mission was over, there was no need to waste time, so we headed straight to the territory where my brother’s lover(?) lived.
We arrived in 30 minutes, including waiting time. My sister came out of the building familiarly and walked down the street.
“Have you been here often? You look familiar with the place.”
“I mainly delivered the letters.”
“Then you must have seen her a lot. What do you think from your perspective, sister? Is she okay?”
“At least by my standards, she was a very good person. Kyle, you… might think a little differently.”
What is she talking about again? It was a word I couldn’t understand.
Anyway, it’s a relief. Since my sister is praising her, she seems to be a good person. I was worried that my brother would meet a strange woman.
“Hmm….”
“What’s wrong? Is there a problem?”
“No, not really.”
Even though she said that, I was quite surprised. Compared to the territory that didn’t seem to have anything special, the faces of the territory residents were very bright.
What’s even more surprising is that it’s not a fabricated smile. It’s a smile that comes from the heart.
It’s usually not easy to do that….
The happiness of the territory residents is proportional to the sacrifice of the lord. The more a capable lord works hard, the higher the happiness of the people living there.
I ignored it because it was a territory I didn’t even know the name of, but seeing this, I can roughly guess the personality of the owner of this place. Of course, there is a high probability that the children will be similar.
In the meantime, we arrived at the mansion. Knights were guarding the entrance.
Compared to the Arden knights, they are far behind, but they are two knights who have been trained quite a bit. Their firm faces are also worth seeing.
As soon as the two knights saw my sister, they greeted her with great vigor.
“Lady Elraim! Have you arrived!”
“If you’ve come to see the young lady, please go to the garden!”
Their voices are very loud. It’s deafening when I hear it right in front of me.
“And this person is….”
“Gasp! Could it be…!”
After that, the knights who saw me froze. There wasn’t even the slightest movement, as if they had turned to stone.
My sister seemed used to this reaction and led me inside. My sister’s expression looked bitter.
“What did you do to those two in the past?”
“All I did was give them a little bit of guidance when they were at the end of their cultivation….”
“It must have been impressive. Seeing them act like that. They treated you like a benefactor?”
“…To be honest, it’s hard for me. Every time I come, it’s always like this. Even when I’m resting, they come to me asking if there’s anything they can do….”
That might be a little disgusting? The two knights are at least 30 years old. If two middle-aged men do that, even I would have a hard time enduring it.
“Should I tell Lady Aileen….”
“Is her name Aileen?”
“That’s right. She’s one year younger than Vale.”
“One year younger….”
That’s just the right age. Originally, romance should be done with people of the same age.
But if she’s younger than Vale, is she still attending the academy?
In the meantime, we arrived at the garden. But unlike what I heard, there was no one to be seen. If it was a female noble, she would have maids with her, but I couldn’t see them.
“Where is she? I can’t see her….”
“Boo!”
That’s when a voice came from behind. An object wedged itself between my sister and me.
What is it? When did she appear? I definitely didn’t sense her….
“It’s been 2 weeks!”
“Yes, Lady Aileen. It’s been a while.”
My sister accepted the other person familiarly this time as well and greeted her. And I also took the other person into my eyes.
The first thing that comes in is blonde hair. I, Vale, and if they are from Arden’s bloodline, they have a characteristic they must have.
Next is the face. Needless to say, she is a beauty. In particular, her eyes are big and round, so she feels cute.
I don’t know her personality very well yet. Judging from her actions just now, I know she is playful and energetic, but since it’s our first meeting, I don’t know more than that.
Still, overall, I have a favorable impression from the first impression.
Then she found me next to her. At that moment, her eyes widened.
“Oh… this person is…? L, Lord Kyle…!”
“Yes, he is Lord Kyle.”
“Wow… he’s really a Saint….”
She looks at me with shining eyes. Then, as if she suddenly remembered something, she trembled.
“T, if you are Lord Kyle, then you are Lord Vale’s brother….”
“That’s right.”
“Eek…! What rudeness am I committing to a family member…!”
Her face turns red and she runs straight into the mansion. She disappeared before I could even say anything.
After being in a daze for a while, I came to my senses at the sound coming from next to me.
“How does she seem?”
“Her first impression is good. She’s cute like someone her age. But was Vale into this kind of style?”
“He was into this kind of style. He always has been.”
“He’s always been like that? He didn’t care about Lana and Estella.”
Aileen was similar to the two of them. Her personality is bright, she has a lot of aegyo in her actions, and she likes people themselves so she sticks to them well.
If Vale’s ideal type had always been like this, he should have liked the two of them as well. But Vale, as I saw him, never regarded my wives as women.
Of course, there was a liking that came from appearance. But that didn’t lead to sexual desire.
I could make a rational inference that it was because I was next to him, but if that was really his taste, it wouldn’t make sense. Sexual desire is instinctive, so you can’t suppress it from popping out.
“Do you really think so?”
My sister laughs as if it’s funny at my words.
“Isn’t that right?”
“You’ll know more if you see her more. She’s very different from those two.”
I tilted my head at my sister’s answer.
What is so different about her?
***
After that, we also came into the mansion. There was no other choice since the person we were supposed to meet ran away.
Since we came in, we also met the lord. He was as kind a person as his face. As I thought earlier, he was also outstanding in his abilities. I didn’t know that such a person would be living in such a secluded place.
Anyway, after finishing the meeting with the lord, I faced Aileen again. As soon as she saw me, she bowed her head.
“I, I’m sorry, Lord Kyle… I didn’t mean to….”
“It’s okay.”
As expected, she’s a good person. She also knows how to apologize right away.
Since we met anyway, I decided to find out more about what kind of person she is. That’s how I continued the conversation with the woman who might become my brother’s wife later.
The conversation continued for a while. There weren’t many things to talk about in the first meeting. It was just basic topics.
Her personality is lively, so the conversation itself was fun. After exchanging some words, my sister took out a letter from her arms.
“Lady Aileen. Lord Vale has sent a letter.”
“Ah, a letter!”
She received the letter preciously. And she looked at the letter with a silly smile.
“Haa, Lord Vale’s letter….”
Her eyes are full of love. Seeing that, it seems that the two of them really love each other.
“Just a moment! I’ll read it quickly and write a reply!”
She says that and disappears. She also has a slightly selfish side. This point is similar to Estella.
The two of us were left alone in the room again. I asked my sister, expressing my doubts.
“I don’t know what’s different….”
“You’ll know soon.”
Aileen came back an hour later. But she didn’t just come back, she came back carrying something in her arms.
Half of it was letters, and the other half was candy.
“Candy?”
The letters are one thing, but what’s with the candy?
“Would you like some too, Lord Kyle? I brought plenty in case. Oh, you shouldn’t eat the green candy? It’s for Lord Vale.”
“Why candy….”
“I heard that everyone likes candy. Perhaps… do you dislike it, Lord Kyle?”
“Well, I do like it, but….”
I was slightly flustered by the sudden candy. I understand if it’s for Vale, but seeing the amount, she didn’t just bring it for my brother.
Anyway, after talking for a while, we left the mansion. I couldn’t understand my sister’s words even before arriving at the Arden territory, so I asked again.
“What’s so different?”
My sister smiled and answered my question this time as well.
“She looks like you.”
“She looks like me? In what way?”
Blonde hair is one thing, but there was nothing similar to me.
“She looked a lot like you when you were young, not now. She has good sociability, a lot of laughter, and likes to take care of others. What she gave us today was also given to us to deliver to other people.”
“I don’t know….”
It could be because it’s our first meeting. But at first glance, there was nothing that seemed similar.
“You’ll know if you meet her a few more times. I’ll go report. Do you want to come with me?”
“No. I’ll go first and unpack my luggage.”
That’s how my sister leaves to report on her mission. I watched her and sat on a bench, admiring the sky.
Then a thought suddenly occurred to me.
If Aileen looked like me when I was young….
“Um, no. It must be a misunderstanding.”
I felt like I would just feel strange if I thought about it more, so I just stopped thinking.
Extra Episode 68 Ellaime’S Story – Vacation With My Sister (1)
Side Story 68: Elraim – Vacation with Sister (1)
Vale offered words of appreciation to Elraim, who had returned after completing her mission.
“Thank you for your hard work.”
“It’s nothing. It’s my duty.”
Vale chuckled at the reply. His sister was diligent as always.
It was this diligence that allowed her to become the knight commander and reach the master level. Of course, the latter relies heavily on talent, but even that is an impossible feat without diligence.
Vale thought he should reward his sister, who had finished her work perfectly, or rather, it wasn’t really hard work at all.
But before that, there was something he had to ask.
“How was Brother’s reaction?”
“He seemed to like it.”
“Was there any rude behavior…?”
“There was one instance, but he found it rather cute.”
“That’s a relief.”
Aileen was playful to begin with. Just like someone from her childhood. If she had shown that side from the first meeting, it could have been considered rude.
Afterward, Vale listened to other reports and nodded.
“Everything is going smoothly. If nothing goes wrong, the training is in 10 days, right?”
“Yes, that’s correct.”
“10 days…”
Vale calculated the time based on the information he received from others. Then he said to Elraim.
“You’ve worked really hard. How about taking a break for a while? About 3 days.”
“Are you suggesting…?”
“I’m saying you should take a vacation for a while.”
“Lord, that’s absurd.”
Elraim protested against her younger brother, no, the lord’s words.
The training scheduled in 10 days, as she just mentioned. Elraim had a lot of preparations to make for it.
Personnel, supplies, location. Most of it was decided after the training schedule was set, but she had to keep in touch and check to ensure there were no disruptions on the day of the training.
Moreover, this training was not just any training. It was a training schedule for the growth of knights who would lead the future of Arden, who were talented but still lacked experience and mastery.
A vacation before such an important event for the family. As one of the Arden’s knight commanders and a person responsible for the family, Elraim couldn’t understand it.
Hearing that answer, Vale quietly called out to Elraim. Not as lord and knight, but as family, as brother and sister.
“Sister.”
“Why, Vale…?”
Even though he called her sister, Elraim’s expression didn’t ease. The Arden family, which taught her the joy of the sword, was her other home.
Vale knew his sister’s heart well. So he said something she couldn’t refuse.
“If I leave you like this, you’ll work until the training without a single day off, and do you think Brother will stand for that?”
“……”
“I’m sure the blame will fall on me. Definitely.”
Vale massaged his forehead. He already had a headache thinking about what would happen in the future.
“But you can just talk to him…”
“Talk… It might be possible. I think he listens well to you or his wives, if not anyone else. But how many times do you think that will work?”
“……”
“Maybe only 2 or 3 times. And then what? He’ll definitely say something. Maybe he’ll be a pain in the ass to the point of threatening. In the name of the Saint. Damn brother.”
“……”
“If you think you can persuade him even then, I want to call you an idiot. Stubbornness should be used wisely. You know Brother’s personality better than anyone else.”
“……”
Elraim couldn’t say anything. Because Kyle was someone who would really do that.
“So, Sister. Please take a 3-day break, thinking you’re saving your beloved brother. You should spend some time with Brother, whom you haven’t seen in a long time.”
Of course, that’s not the only reason for his concern. Even though he’s a terrible brother, he’s still a beloved family member. As a brother, he wanted to take care of such a brother.
The opposite is also true. He wanted his beloved sister to spend time with his brother. Vale had watched their love longer than anyone else since he was young.
After thinking for a while, Elraim sighed softly.
“Haa… Should I…?”
In fact, Elraim also wanted to rest for a day or so. It wasn’t that she was tired, but because of the promise they made when they left.
The story of finishing what they were doing. That meant one thing, and it was her thought because she knew how tired she would be as a result.
Of course, according to Lana’s message, even a day might not be enough….
“Okay. I’ll take a 3-day break.”
“Since you’re taking a break, why don’t you go on a short trip? I’ll pay for the expenses.”
“…I’m not going on a trip. I have a feeling I’ll just stay at home.”
“I hope to hear some good news that I’m thinking of. Do you know? I’ve heard good news three times in less than two months.”
“…I know.”
Kyle was a saint, and the saint’s information quickly spread throughout the continent. Especially when it comes to women, the speed of spreading is on a different level.
The news of his marriage to Lana, of course, as well as the subsequent news of her pregnancy, didn’t even take 3 days to reach Arden.
The news of the Saintess Estrella’s pregnancy took a whopping one day. It spread so quickly that it was considered a new record.
In addition, there was also news of Chloe’s pregnancy. This one was a little late. Unlike the other two, she didn’t receive much attention.
After all, when it comes to Kyle’s women, Lana and Estrella are the most well-known.
Of course, Lana says that Chloe was pregnant before Estrella….
Anyway, perhaps because of the conversation they had in front of the gate last time, the rumors about Elraim spread far and wide. Thanks to that, it was a little noisy coming to the mansion.
Vale smiled as he looked at his only sister.
“I hope you can give us some good news, Sister.”
“I’m not ready yet… Haa….”
Elraim stopped talking, sighing a little deeply.
Then she bowed to the lord.
“Then, Lord. I’ll be going now.”
“Okay, Elraim. See you in 3 days.”
“Haa….”
After sighing deeply once more, she left the office.
***
The clear sky comes into view. Pure white clouds pass over me, and occasionally the sunlight shines on me. The temperature is just right, and spring is slowly approaching.
Then a shadow falls over me, and a welcome face fills my vision.
I smiled brightly and greeted the person.
“Sister, you’re here?”
It’s better to see my sister’s face than an empty sky. I quickly got up.
“Did you finish the report well? What did Vale say?”
“……”
Even when I asked that, there was no answer. My sister was looking at me with a very serious expression.
“What’s wrong? Is something wrong?”
“……”
Again, there were no words. She just hesitated to answer, moving her lips. Then finally, my sister opened her mouth.
“I… I got a vacation.”
“Vacation?”
“Yeah, 3 days.”
My sister said it with the most nonchalant expression possible. On the other hand, her ears were redder than ever.
I smiled broadly. Because I could see clearly what my sister was thinking.
“Vale told you to take a break?”
“Yeah, he told me to take a break.”
“Then what are you going to do for 3 days?”
“I’m just… I’m thinking of resting at home. It’s been quite a while since I went home.”
“Your parents’ house?”
My sister shook her head.
“No, my house.”
Not her parents’ house, but her own house. Usually, wouldn’t she go to see her parents at times like this? It would be nice to see them once in a while.
Contrary to my thoughts, I smiled inwardly. I also continued to speak as naturally as possible.
“How long has it been empty?”
“It’s been over a month. Recently, I’ve been traveling here and there and training, so I’ve mostly been staying at the mansion.”
“Then the house must be empty? There must be a lot of dust, and there must be nothing to eat.”
“That’s right….”
“Hmm.”
I pondered for a moment.
Cleaning can be easily done with magic. I don’t know how big my sister’s house is, but a moderate area can be cleaned in an hour.
Buying food can be done by stopping by the market. This is the central city of Arden, a territory as large as the capital. Of course, the market size is comparable to the capital.
“Then, shall we buy something to eat at home?”
“…Okay.”
I held out my arm. My sister looked at my arm and reluctantly locked arms with me.
After that, we enjoyed a date like last time. I had a great time because it was fun no matter what I did with my sister.
The only inconvenience was the attention we got.
One is the commander of the Arden Knights, and the other is the blood of Arden and a Saint. The two of them were walking down the street like lovers or a married couple, so they couldn’t help but attract attention.
I could hear a lot of talk too. It can’t be helped. In the past month alone, I’ve heard news of two weddings and three pregnancies. And seeing me with another woman in the middle of all that….
Of course, I didn’t care at all. Our happiness was more important than the eyes of the world.
After buying a lot of food, we headed home. My sister’s house wasn’t that big. It was a two-story house that was just right for one person to live in.
“But isn’t it a little small? You could buy a bigger one, Sister.”
The salary of a knight commander is high in any family. And what if that family is almost equal to a country? The salary is beyond imagination.
Compared to my sister’s salary, this house was very small.
“I live alone, so I don’t need a big house. I don’t come here often because I’m mostly in the family. I just bought it to store my things.”
“Well, it’s true that you hardly ever come home.”
A knight commander isn’t just a knight commander for nothing. She has to train the knights below and handle the office work. She would be staying at the mansion a lot.
After that, my sister grabbed the doorknob and poured mana into it. The door opened with a click.
Squeak….
My sister slowly opened the door and went inside. I followed behind her.
“Cough cough!”
“Ugh, the dust.”
The dust greeted us as if it wasn’t a lie that she hadn’t been here in a month. The floor and furniture were all covered in dust.
“You unpack your things, Sister. I’ll be cleaning.”
“I’m the owner of the house….”
“Just leave it to me and go.”
My sister leaves with a reluctant expression. I immediately used magic.
I sweep away the dust with the wind, gather it into one place, and burn it away. I cleaned the sticky places with water. It would have been difficult to do it one by one, but it was easy and quick to clean the house with magic.
In the meantime, my sister, who had changed her clothes, comes down from the second floor. She threw off her armor and wore her usual clothes….
“You wear that at home?”
“Yeah, I usually wear this….”
“Even in the family?”
“I don’t wear it in the family because it’s outside….”
She doesn’t seem to be lying. My sister really seemed to wear this at home.
I slowly approached my sister. Then I stood in front of her and hugged her.
“Haa, Sister’s smell….”
I buried my nose in her neck and smelled her scent. I could smell a slight scent of sweat because she hadn’t washed yet.
“Let go, Kyle….”
“Just a little, I’ll stay like this a little longer.”
I lowered my hand from her back. Stroking her waist, my hand landed on her butt.
“Isn’t your outfit too revealing?”
“…This is the way it is. It’s made to be easy to move around in.”
“It must be easy to move around in.”
At home, my sister was wearing what is commonly called workout clothes.
A gray bra top on top and short pants that only covered half of her thighs below. Both were tight against her skin, and the fabric itself was thin but not see-through.
“So you exercise in this state at home?”
“That’s right….”
My sister nodded slightly. Her blushing face was very cute.
Because we were close to each other, I could feel her heart beating fast. I whispered softly in my sister’s ear.
“Sister.”
“Uh, yeah, why, Kyle….”
Elraim rarely stuttered. I smiled and answered.
“Shall we eat first?”
We have to eat before we do anything. Don’t we?
Extra Episode 69 Ellaime’S Story – Vacation With My Sister (2)
Side Story 69: Elerium’s Episode – Holiday with Sister (2)
My sister’s cooking skills are terrible.
Baking, boiling, frying. She knows the basic cooking methods, but the results are not very good.
I wasn’t unaware. My sister has only wielded a sword since joining the family. It is common for someone to be terrible in other areas if they are exceptionally talented in one.
In the first place, there are few occasions for my sister to cook.
Arden is not some rural, out-of-the-way family, nor does it pay little. If you are hungry from training, you can eat in the prepared restaurant, and if that is not possible, you can buy food outside.
In other words, there is no situation in which my sister’s cooking skills can improve. So, I took charge of everything from preparing meals to finishing them.
That way, we laid out the finished food on the table and started eating. My sister ate a little and apologized to me.
“Sorry, Kyle… for not being able to cook….”
“It’s okay. I’m having fun.”
This is the first time I’ve done this with my sister, so it’s really fun. I want to continue this life in this house for several days.
“And isn’t it nice? It looks like a newly married couple in the countryside.”
A small and cozy house. It’s the perfect size to evoke a rural life. Of course, it’s too clean and decent compared to a real country house.
“If we were born in the countryside, would we have lived like this?”
“…….”
My sister was silent. She just bowed her head and continued eating.
Does she think her emotions and thoughts are hidden when she does that? I spoke to my sister, who was silently focused on her meal.
“Sister, do you know that you are the most respected knight commander among the new knights?”
She is a genius who reached Master at the age of 23, and she rose to the pinnacle of the family, surpassing all the geniuses gathered in Arden.
Moreover, she is from a commoner background, not a noble birth. She had never known anything about swords until she joined the family. It was only natural that she would be respected and admired.
Her young age of 25 is also a popular factor. There are so many around me, but Masters are an extremely small number who can achieve that level.
Usually, the age at which one joins the family and becomes active as a knight is around 20 years old. It’s no wonder that a strong person who is vastly superior is popular among their peers.
“When I hear them talk, it’s all praise, right? Do they usually treat you well?”
“It hasn’t been long since they joined the family. They have to treat me well.”
“Shouldn’t you treat your only younger brother and husband well, not just the knights?”
“…….”
My sister buried her face in the bowl again and concentrated on her meal. The sight is so cute to me.
Anyway, we finished our meal while chatting. When my sister saw that I had finished eating, she got up and took my bowl.
“I’ll do the dishes. You rest.”
“Okay.”
I accepted her favor and sat still, admiring my sister.
Before starting the dishes, my sister took out a hair tie. And she neatly swept her hair back, gathered it into one, and tied it with the tie.
A ponytail was completed. My sister tied it tightly so it wouldn’t come loose and started washing the dishes.
Squeak, squeak.
The sound of dishwashing is heard around my sister. The back of Elerium comes into my view.
Looking at it, what should I say….
“Hmm….”
Slide, thump.
I push the chair back and get up. And slowly approached my sister, who was washing the dishes. I stuck close to my sister’s back.
“What’s wrong, Kyle.”
The question comes from the front. I gently hugged her exposed belly and said.
“It’s kind of different. We’ve never had this kind of life together, sister.”
“That’s true, we haven’t….”
When I think about it, I haven’t been alone with my sister in the same space very often. Especially the memory of living an everyday life like now. So this time is so joyful to me.
I pulled her belly even tighter and asked.
“Sister, we’re a couple, right?”
“…Yes, we are.”
Elerium nodded slightly at my words. Meanwhile, her hands kept moving to wash the dishes.
“Since we’re a couple… can we do couple-like things?”
“…Haa.”
A short sigh. But it was a sigh mixed with a slight excitement.
“You can….”
An affirmative answer returns. But I wasn’t thinking of just slamming my dick in.
That day we made our vows. That day I took my sister’s first time. Because I know what my sister’s pussy is like.
I headed to the front of my sister.
“Kyle, I’m still doing the dishes….”
“You keep doing it. I’ll take care of myself.”
I immediately sat on the ground and had her continue washing the dishes.
Squeak.
My sister’s lower body comes into view. It’s covered by clothes, but because the fabric is so thin, the lines of her lower body are clearly visible.
Especially the firm thighs and hip line….
“It’s too pretty….”
She certainly didn’t wear it to seduce me. At least it feels like seduction to me.
After admiring for a moment, I grabbed her thigh.
Twitch!
Elerium trembled greatly for a moment.
Squeak, squeak….
The sound of dishwashing also weakens slightly. Although her lower body blocked my view, I could immediately feel that her hand movements had slowed down.
I pull Elerium in that state. Her slightly distanced lower body came right in front of my nose.
Just one piece of cloth. A thin piece of clothing separates me and her pussy. I’m quite dissatisfied with that.
I move my hand on her thigh upwards. I put my fingers on the waist area, the entrance of her pants.
Twitch!
Elerium, who recalled what would happen next, trembled greatly once again. I calmed the tense Elerium down.
“It’s okay, Elerium. Don’t be nervous.”
The trembling subsides when I call her Elerium. I grab her pants again and slowly lower them.
“Haa, crazy….”
Her pussy comes into view. Seeing my wife’s private parts, which I haven’t seen for over a month since returning, fills me with a strange sense of satisfaction.
While admiring my first love’s pussy, I see traces of hair trimming. I called my wife quietly.
“Elerium.”
“Why, why Kyle….”
“Did you manage your pussy hair?”
“Y-yes, I managed it….”
I nod slightly at the returning answer.
“When did you do it?”
“Two days ago….”
“Two days ago means when I came back, right?”
“That’s right….”
I was speechless at the next answer. I could only laugh.
“I was so angry that I ignored you, but you trimmed your pussy hair… On the one hand, does that mean you were looking forward to it?”
“…….”
The sound of dishwashing and the answer stop. I gently stroked Elerium’s clitoris and said.
“Euu…!”
“Elerium, tell me. Were you looking forward to… having sex with me?”
“I was looking forward to it….”
It was an immediate answer without hesitation. I was speechless again this time. At the same time, I felt a little angry.
“I even bought a lot of gifts thinking about meeting my wife. But you pushed away such a husband. Is that okay?”
“I’m sorry… I was so angry at the time… Euht!”
Rub, rub.
I increase the speed of stimulation. I rub it strongly, very strongly, so intensely that it feels hot.
“Kyle, eugh… no… slowly, slowly….”
“Be quiet. This is a punishment for deceiving your husband.”
“It’s not deception… Euheut!”
Squeak!
Because she was talking too much, I just put my finger in her pussy. Only then did Elerium shut her mouth.
“Elerium, when are you going to finish the dishes? Finish it quickly.”
“I understand….”
Squeak, squeak….
Her stopped hand starts moving again and continues washing the dishes. I also played with her pussy diligently.
I stimulate her clitoris with my left hand, and scratch and poke the vaginal wall on her belly side with my right hand. Elerium trembled in her lower body.
“Haa, haa….”
Squeak, squeak….
Her breathing gradually becomes rougher, and the sound of dishwashing slows down again. Judging by the fact that she doesn’t move on to the next one, she is washing the same dish.
It wasn’t particularly important. It’s just to relieve the mischief that has bloomed in my heart. What’s more important than this was Elerium’s pussy condition.
“Hmm, it doesn’t get wet easily even if I do this.”
Lana, Chloe, and Estella always have moist insides. I can put it in without stimulating their pussies before sex. Rather, if I do, the fluids don’t dry up until the end.
On the other hand, Elerium is not. It’s not sticky enough to be considered tight if I put it in like this. That’s why we had a slightly painful first experience on the first day of my return.
That doesn’t mean she’s insensitive. If I stimulate her pussy directly like now, she would feel it easily, and she would ejaculate fluids and moisten her pussy.
But today was a little different. I’ve been stimulating her for almost 5 minutes, but the amount of fluid is small.
“Is it because she’s nervous?”
In a few days, it will be almost 2 months since our first experience. It may be that she hasn’t relaxed because the second sex is happening suddenly without her being prepared.
Of course, there is a solution. It’s not like Elerium doesn’t want to have sex, and if I keep stimulating her pussy, she will eventually relax.
But I decided to shorten that time even further.
I buried my nose in her pussy hair.
“Sniff, haa….”
“Kyle…! Don’t do it, don’t smell it…!”
Elerium, who was startled, shouted urgently. She stopped washing the dishes and pushed my head away with her wet hands.
“Who told you to stop washing the dishes?”
“It’s because of what you’re doing…!”
“Elerium, do you not want to have sex? Should I stop?”
“…….”
She was silent. Soon, the hand she had placed on my head fell.
Clatter, squeak, squeak….
Of course, it’s an absurd threat. I started it from the beginning, so there’s no way I’m going to stop. And this is a necessary thing to do.
Lana doesn’t have any aversion to lewd things because of her job as a summoner, Chloe because she was born a succubus, and Estella because the World Tree is with her.
On the other hand, Elerium is a knight who has been devoted to the sword all her life. There’s no way she would have been interested in lewd things. So she is weak to this side.
She blushes as soon as we move on to that kind of atmosphere. So I need to continue doing things that make her feel resistant to make her not resist.
Of course, if I suddenly move on to the next step, it will only create aversion….
“Sniff, sniff… haa….”
I decided to smell it more.
Extra Episode 70 Ellaime’S Story – Vacation With My Sister (3)
Side Story 70: Elheim’s Episode – Vacation with Sister (3) My wives have very little pubic hair.
Chloe and Estella have none at all. It’s so smooth that light reflects off of it. Both say it’s been like that from the start.
Lana has a little bit, at least? But even that is very little. All she has is a small patch, smaller than a coin, of faint hair above her vagina.
That’s why I haven’t mentioned my wives’ pubic hair. I couldn’t talk about something that didn’t exist.
On the other hand, Elheim has a lot of pubic hair. About half the size of my palm. It’s enough to cover my mouth and nose.
I like that. I’ve only seen my wives’ vaginas and fluids, so I was a little disappointed. Pubic hair is also an important visual element of arousal.
Of course, it’s half the size now because she trimmed it. The length of the hair is also shorter.
But I still like it. It was enough to bury my nose in, and the prickly surface feels strangely good.
It’s a little addicting. I want to keep feeling this texture. Should I tell her to maintain this state later?
Anyway, that wasn’t the only thing I was satisfied with.
“Haa, Elheim… why does your vagina smell so good?”
Her vagina is right below, so the smell rises up. There’s no disgusting or unpleasant smell at all. I can only smell a strong, fragrant scent, like sweat.
“Is it because of Master’s body?”
Master’s body is really clean because it empties out waste from the body. Maybe that’s why it emits such a good scent.
“I love your pubic hair, and I love the smell of your vagina….”
“Please, Kyle… don’t say everything out loud….”
“Why shouldn’t I? Are you ashamed of your vagina?”
My sister is startled by my loud voice. I can clearly see her looking around nervously.
Elheim slowly moved her butt back. I grabbed her butt tightly and pulled her towards me.
“Tell me. Are you ashamed of your vagina?”
“Everyone outside can hear… please watch your words, okay?”
Elheim usually has a low, deep voice. So, when combined with her charisma as a knight, it’s so overwhelming that you can’t dare to resist.
Such Elheim raises her tone as much as possible and asks me with a cute voice. The difference between her usual self and now is so big that I could die of cuteness.
“Sniff sniff.”
“Stop smelling me…!”
“I don’t want to? And why aren’t you answering my question? Ah, I stopped my hand. Finish the dishes quickly.”
“……”
Clatter, squeak….
The sound of dishwashing continues again. Elheim was silent until she wiped the next dish.
Whether she answers or not, it’s good for me either way. All I have to do is focus on the texture of her pubic hair and the smell of her vagina.
While I was focusing on her vagina for a while, I heard a small mumble from above.
“I’m ashamed… so, don’t say it out loud….”
I can imagine her face even though my nose is buried in her vagina. I raised my head and looked at Elheim’s face. As expected, it’s bright red.
I buried my nose in her pubic hair again and said, grabbing her butt tightly and pulling her towards me.
“Sister, why are you so cute? How can you be so cute when you’re older than me? I don’t feel like we’re the same person. You’re usually so dignified.”
“Why are you calling me sister again…. And don’t mumble into it….”
A mischievousness suddenly blooms. I’m curious to know how I can make my sister more ashamed and embarrassed.
“I can’t understand you if you say it like that. You have to say it properly.”
“…You’re always playing mischievous pranks. You’re really a bad younger brother….”
“Still, I love you, Elheim.”
I rub my face all over her pubic hair and act cute. At the same time, I blow air into her vagina with my mouth.
“Heuht…! Okay, okay… stop blowing air into my vagina…!”
Only then did I stop blowing air. Of course, I didn’t stop poking her vagina.
Squelch squelch….
The sticky sound has increased quite a bit. There’s also more fluid on my fingers.
I can put my cock in now. But I want to see Elheim climax, so I continued.
After poking for about a minute more.
“Haa, haa… Haaht! Kyle, no… stop scratching my vagina…!”
“Does it feel good here?”
“Stop, stooop…!”
She keeps shouting to stop. But I didn’t stop and scratched the area that reacted well strongly.
“Haaack…!”
Eventually, Elheim climaxed, shaking her vagina.
Pshoo, pshoot, pft!
Such a cute sound. It’s like shooting a water gun. The amount she squirts is much less than my other wives.
But it’s enough to wet my palm. By now, the inside of her vagina must be wet enough too.
Thud, something heavy lands on my head. It was Elheim’s stomach. It seems her upper body collapsed because she ran out of strength.
“Kyle, stop it now, stop poking me… heuht!”
Squelch squelch squelch….
While holding Elheim, I continue to stimulate her clitoris and vaginal walls. As the pleasure continues after her climax, Elheim’s body leaned forward even more.
“Haaht, haaack…!”
“Looking at you, sister, your vagina is really weak. It’s comparable to Estella’s.”
Is it because she doesn’t masturbate often?
My sister said she relieves her sexual desire with her sword. But that only suppresses her sexual desire, it’s not a proper way to relieve it. Maybe that’s why her vagina is so sensitive.
Her breathing gradually stabilizes. I stopped stimulating her vagina and asked.
“Elheim.”
“Yeah, Kyle….”
“Are you done with the dishes?”
“I’m done….”
I know. Because I heard her wash and put away the last dish earlier.
“Then shall we go to the bed?”
“……”
There was no answer, but I understood what she was thinking well enough.
Afterwards, I lifted Elheim up and moved with her. Her steps were slow as if she had lost strength in her legs. I matched her pace and headed to the second floor.
There was nothing special on the second floor either. If the first floor was just a kitchen and a bathroom, the second floor was just a bed and a closet. It’s really simple.
The only slightly fortunate thing is that the bed is big?
Elheim is tall, reaching 178cm. When I last saw her before returning, she was 175cm, so she grew 3cm in a year.
Anyway, the bed was big to match her height. It’s not enough for two people to lie side by side, but they can lie down comfortably if they’re close together.
Elheim walked slowly and sat on the bed.
“Haa….”
She bows her head and exhales a hot breath. I took off her pants earlier, so her vagina is clearly visible as she sits like that.
Her vagina and pubic hair are slightly visible between her legs. I was admiring it from afar when I felt her gaze.
I met Elheim’s eyes….
“…Haa.”
She exhales a breath with a different meaning. I turned my gaze away for no reason, and Elheim spoke first.
“Kyle. Come here.”
I smile brightly at my sister’s call and go forward. When I look at her with a bright smile, my sister sighs again.
“You only act like a younger brother at times like this….”
“Sorry, sister.”
I go straight to her and hug her. Because she’s sitting, my sister’s head touched my stomach. My gaze was fixed on my erected cock that was revealed above my pants.
Gulp….
I hear the sound of swallowing. I pushed Elheim back and asked.
“Elheim, can you take off my pants?”
“I’ll, take them off….”
There’s no hesitation in her answer. We came to the bed to do this, so it would be strange to hesitate.
Elheim’s hand is on the belt. The belt is immediately released.
Swish.
She grabs it and pulls out the belt as it is.
Next is the pants button. This side also came off easily. When she pulled down the zipper like that, the pants came off on their own.
All that’s left is a pair of underwear. It protrudes greatly forward due to my erect cock. Elheim swallowed again when she saw that.
“This is the last one. Or should I do it?”
“…No. I’ll do it… because I’m your wife….”
Her hand goes up to the underwear. Elheim took a deep breath and pulled down her underwear at once.
My cock, which had been trapped in a narrow space. It pops up violently as a space suddenly opens.
Elheim, seeing my cock revealed powerfully.
“Hiccup!”
She hiccuped loudly and was surprised. Elheim stuttered as she looked at my cock touching her nose.
“Why, why is it bigger than before…. It, it wasn’t this big….”
“If I had to give a reason, it’s because of Chloe?”
“B, because of Chloe… what on earth did you do to make it like this….”
“There’s just something like that. Don’t try to understand.”
I didn’t expect it either. It grew suddenly after I did it with Chloe last time.
Of course, it’s only about 2cm, but it must have seemed like a huge change to my sister.
“Haa, haa… I, is this even going to go in…?”
“I guess?”
Even if I say this, I can’t be sure.
All three are pregnant. Chloe is the only one I can have sex with in that state. Even if magic is close to omnipotent, it’s not invincible.
So, if I compare it with Chloe, I have nothing to say.
“First, can you put some saliva on it before we do it?”
“Y, yes….”
Elheim, who nodded slightly, bites my glans. She licks it gently up and down, putting saliva on it.
“Not just the glans, but also the shaft.”
“I, I understand….”
She leans her upper body forward and moves her position. And she licks the surface of my cock with her tongue.
“Lick, lick….”
Her tongue movements are much less skilled compared to the other three. She lacks the skill to eagerly suck, lick, and caress in order to please her husband.
“You’re doing well. Just keep doing that.”
But I don’t complain. I’m not a bad guy enough to demand such skills from a woman who has only looked at swords her whole life.
If there’s something lacking, I can teach her. I want to have sex right now, so I’ll do it as it is, but I plan to have her learn slowly later.
“Yes, like that.”
“Lick lick….”
I stroke her head with praise in the middle. Then Elheim’s tongue movements became softer.
She finished coating it with saliva like that. Elheim asked with anxious eyes.
“D, did I do well…?”
“You did well.”
I know why she’s doing this. Elheim often communicates with Lana, so she must have heard a lot of things.
There’s no way they wouldn’t have talked about lewd things in the meantime. She was the one who told Lana about the size of my cock right away.
Well, I like this side of her too. It reminded me of a virgin on her wedding night.
I pushed Elheim onto the bed. She didn’t resist and fell backwards as it was. And the moment I tried to go between Elheim’s legs.
“T, Kyle… use a soundproofing spell….”
“Soundproofing spell?”
“The soundproofing isn’t very good here….”
I understand what she means. My sister’s house is mainly in a residential area where ordinary people live. There’s no way it would have been built as thoroughly as a noble’s mansion.
Of course, this house is well-built, but the buildings are close together around it. In other words, there’s a high possibility that sound will leak out.
I don’t want other bastards to hear my woman’s moans, so I cast a spell. But Elheim’s request didn’t end there.
She took something out of the drawer next to the bed and handed it to me.
“T, also, before we do it, condoms….”
“That’s a bit….”
I couldn’t understand condoms, if nothing else.
Extra Episode 71 Ellaime’S Story – Vacation With My Sister (4)
Side Story 71: Ellaime’s Episode – Holiday with Sister (4) I recall the number of times I’ve used a condom, that is, a contraceptive device. It wasn’t exactly a problem that required a lot of thought.
0 times. I have never used a condom once while having sex with my wives.
The reason is obvious. Because it had no value.
First of all, Lana and Estella had tremendous desires for pregnancy. Estella immediately asked me to make a baby as soon as she saw me, and Lana also said she wanted to have 5 children.
Using condoms in such a situation? It’s the height of inefficiency.
There’s no time to put on and take off a condom when even a single drop is not enough to pour into the womb. It’s also a problem to pour in the semen that has been ejaculated into the condom.
So condoms are unnecessary for pregnancy sex. Raw sex was taken for granted between me and my wives.
Chloe? She was the one who asked me to ejaculate semen into her womb because it was good for prenatal care during pregnancy, so what more needs to be said.
Exaggerating a bit, thousands of shots. That’s the number of times I’ve shot semen into my wives’ vaginas. That means there have been thousands of times of sex without condoms.
My dick is already soaked in the sensation of raw sex, and now you’re telling me to use a condom? That’s like telling me not to have sex.
Naturally, I couldn’t help but view the condom Ellaime offered in a positive light.
“No. I’m not using that kind of thing.”
“Don’t be stubborn. It’s natural for a man and woman to use condoms when having sexual relations.”
“Not sexual relations, but sex. Are you still embarrassed to say it?”
“…Okay. Anyway, please use a condom when having sex.”
I threw the condom my sister offered far away.
“I said I don’t want to, right?”
“…Haa, Kyle. Please use it. It’s dangerous if you don’t.”
“Dangerous? If I shoot inside now, perhaps…”
“It’s not time yet. There are still a few days left, but…”
My sister took out another condom from the drawer. Looking at it briefly, there were over 100 of them.
“You prepared a lot?”
“I heard from Lana how much you shoot… I didn’t know at the time because there wasn’t time, haa…”
That’s true. There really wasn’t time when I returned.
I made a vow to calm my sister who was very angry, and the first sex afterwards ended in just 30 minutes. I had to attend the graduation ceremony, so I couldn’t do it for long.
My sister naturally wouldn’t know that my stamina is amazing. She would have heard that I can shoot dozens of times without getting tired only 2 weeks later.
Anyway, it seems she prepared in advance after hearing the information…
I continued speaking with a serious expression.
“Ellaime. We’re a married couple, right? So we’re trying to do something befitting a married couple now. Right?”
“Right…”
“If we’re a married couple, it’s natural to make a baby, right? That’s also right?”
“…Right, what you’re saying is…”
“But do we really have to use something that hinders making a baby?”
The purpose of a condom is contraception. Using it can only be heard as saying you don’t want to get pregnant.
“Sister, you don’t want to have my baby…?”
“I want to have one. But…”
I cut off her words and asked.
“How many?”
“…3 people.”
Why 3 people? If I think about it carefully, it seems my sister recalled our childhood and said that. Because there were 3 of us too.
“Then let’s have sex without a condom, huh? It’s not a dangerous day either.”
I stick close to my sister. And I gently rub my glans against her vagina.
“Ugh…!”
Her face turns red from the pleasure transmitted from her vagina. But my sister gently put her hand on my cheek and said.
“I, I also want to get pregnant with your baby… But not now. I’m the commander of the Arden Knights, and there are many knights I’m responsible for. I have to go out for training in a few days…”
My sister gently put her hand on my cheek.
“So Kyle, let’s use a condom. Let’s think about and plan the baby later…”
“…Haa.”
Just as my sister is weak to me, I am also weak to my sister. I was the one who lost this time to my sister’s earnest eyes.
“Okay, Sister…”
“I’m sorry… Instead, let’s talk properly after the training is over…”
My sister, who raised her upper body, came closer.
“Peck.”
She kisses me on the lips briefly. I felt a little better with that, but I was still unmotivated.
Rip-.
My sister tears open the wrapper. The condom in the shape I know reveals itself.
This is also Kiran’s work. In the past, the shape of condoms was so diverse, but after he came, it was standardized into the shape I know.
Afterwards, an unpleasant sensation touched my glans.
***
“Sister, sister. How long do you think it will take for Ellaime sister to get pregnant?”
“Ellaime sister?”
Lana pondered at Estella’s words. It wasn’t a long deliberation.
“If it’s on her ovulation day, wouldn’t it be right away?”
“Ellaime sister was Oppa’s first love, right? Then that could be possible. Because it’s a love that came true with his first love.”
For both of them, their current husband is their first love. How happy they were when that came true. It was to the point where they couldn’t dare to express it in words.
“But Ellaime sister said she doesn’t have any thoughts of getting pregnant yet…”
“Ellaime sister did?”
It’s not a strange thing to say. Unlike them, Ellaime sister was someone with a lot of responsibilities.
But Lana thought differently.
“She might be saying that now, but her thoughts will change soon.”
Once you experience that dick, your head is filled with thoughts of sex as if you’ve been hypnotized. No other thoughts come to mind.
In such a situation, something demands while poking the womb with its dick? You have no choice but to listen.
So probably…
“More than that, I hope Ellaime sister comes here soon.”
“Me too! Ah, what if His Majesty the Emperor gets pregnant later? Should we go to the Empire?”
Anyway, the two of them chatted, imagining the future that would unfold soon.
***
“…Sister, please do it well.”
“Why is it, why…”
My sister groans as she puts on the condom. But it’s not going as she thinks. It stopped at the glans from before and couldn’t move forward.
Of course, my sister didn’t give up. She gave it strength and forced the condom on.
Tear-!
But the condom quickly tore. It endured for a while after passing the middle of the shaft, but then a hole appeared.
“Do you know it’s already the 10th one?”
“……”
She wordlessly takes out the next condom. This time, she’s careful, putting the condom on so that it doesn’t tear.
Like that, she somehow reached the base, but the obvious result unfolded.
“At this rate, we’re going to end up throwing away all 100 of them without even using them.”
“……”
“Are we going to be able to do it today?”
“……”
Afterwards, my sister continued to try, and 10 more pieces of trash were added.
My sister glared at my dick as if it were her enemy.
“Why, why is it so big… It wasn’t like this when you were young… It was only 10cm even then…”
“That’s because it was when I was young. I’m an adult now.”
“But this is, it’s too big…”
She puts on the condom again with trembling hands. The result was obvious even if I didn’t say it.
“I told you you should have bought a bigger one.”
“This was the biggest one. It’s a special product bought directly from the Magic Tower…”
“I knew it was sturdy.”
If it was a normal condom, it would have torn as soon as it passed the glans.
My sister stared at my erect dick for a while and asked.
“Kyle… can’t you… reduce the size…?”
“…Sister.”
“You’re saying the same thing as Estella. You know well that it can’t be done, right?”
“…I know. That you can’t control a man’s thing as you please…”
“Not thing, dick.”
“Ah, I know… dick, dick…”
Ah, her reaction is so cute.
It’s been 20 minutes in this state, but the erection isn’t dying down. Rather, I’m getting more excited and the Cowper’s fluid is flowing.
“K, Kyle… it’s hard if it gets any bigger here… Calm down your excitement a little…”
“Is this my fault? You keep making my dick angry.”
“I didn’t do anything…”
I grabbed my sister’s hand. I put the hand that was tearing the condom directly on my dick.
“First, grab my dick and shake it. Wet it with saliva again.”
“Okay…”
Ellaime obediently followed. She gently grabbed the shaft of my dick with both hands and shook it back and forth.
“Haa, good…”
“There are a lot of calluses, so it might not be good…”
“It’s okay. It doesn’t hurt.”
After all, she’s also a female. The elasticity and softness of the skin cannot be compared to a man’s.
“Ah, you can squeeze a little harder.”
“Like this…?”
The strength of her grip becomes slightly stronger. As expected, she has an excellent understanding of the body, so she adjusts it just right.
“That’s right, like that. Don’t stop wetting it with saliva.”
“Okay…”
She opens her mouth and gently licks the glans with her tongue. She said she had tried it before, so she lightly bites the glans with her lips and stretches her tongue out long to wet it thoroughly.
“Lick, lick…”
Of course, she doesn’t leave the shaft alone either.
“Beeh… Spit.”
She spits out the saliva she had gathered in her mouth and spreads it thinly with her hand.
Swoosh, swoosh.
She doesn’t forget to stroke my dick either.
Excitement is already piling up and my dick is at its limit. I didn’t particularly taste her vagina, but the feeling of ejaculation is coming.
“Ellaime, I think I’m going to cum.”
“C, cumming…? W, wait, what do I do…”
She’s flustered. I don’t know why she’s being like that.
“What do you mean what to do? You have to receive it with your mouth.”
“But my mouth is…”
“Or you don’t want to eat your husband’s semen? Everyone else was eating it deliciously…”
“N, no… I can do it…”
Soon, she bites down on my glans with her mouth. Her skills are unskilled and her teeth touched, but it was a suitable stimulation.
“Don’t stop moving your hands and keep shaking.”
“Okay…”
Her hands move while her mouth is biting my dick. At the same time, inhaling and exhaling stimulates the surface of my dick.
Eventually, the limit came.
“I’m going to cum…!”
I put my hand on her head as usual. In order to shove my dick all the way to the end of her throat.
Then Ellaime realized that she wasn’t Lana and Chloe and only put my dick in enough to fill her mouth.
“Oop…!”
Even that seems difficult and I hear a flustered sound. But I ignored it and poured out my semen.
Bloop-!
“Haa…”
Cumming after two days. I suddenly stopped after extracting semen every day with my wives, so my sexual desire piled up too much. So the amount of ejaculation was also twice as much as usual.
“Woop…!”
“Don’t spill it and swallow it.”
“Gulp…”
She didn’t know what to do, but she swallowed the semen after I said one word. I patted her head because she was admirable.
“You’re doing well, Ellaime.”
“Gulp, gulp…”
Bloop!
In the midst of that, the ejaculation didn’t stop, and Ellaime passed the semen to her stomach for a long time.
“Ugh…!”
In the end, a short burp came out after swallowing a huge amount of liquid. Ellaime quickly covered her mouth. And then she glared at me and said.
“Kyle, you’re… a monster. How can you do this much at once…”
“It’s because I haven’t taken care of it for two days. It’s half as much as usual.”
“Even half of this is, hic, a lot…”
She continues to speak, holding back the burp that comes out once more in the middle. Has there ever been anyone who burped with semen other than Lana?
“Haa, my mouth smells like semen…”
“How does it taste? Everyone else liked it…”
Ellaime licked the semen on her lips with her tongue and tasted it.
“It might be a little, unique…”
Even though she says that, she seems to like it quite a bit. I just hope she doesn’t get addicted like the other wives.
“Ah, seeing you, it’s getting erect again.”
Looking at Ellaime who is lost in thought, blood rushes to my dick again. I pushed forward my recovered erect dick.
“Are we going to have sex now?”
“If you use a condom…”
“Are you still saying that? You saw that it doesn’t work.”
“R, really, it doesn’t work… If I get pregnant, I’m really…”
She hesitates and takes out a condom. Once again, that damned condom is placed in front of me.
“So what I’m saying is… can’t you, increase the size with magic…?”
“…Sister.”
“Hoo, I’ll think about pregnancy seriously after finishing training… Okay? Kyle, please…”
She puts on a cute act with a hardened expression.
It was cute, but, ah…
“Instead, I’ll show you something lewd… You’ll like it…”
I’m tempted for a moment at that word. It seems she has prepared something separately…
“If I don’t like it, we’re going to have pregnancy sex right away.”
“No, you’ll like it… Wait a moment…”
Saying that, Ellaime went down to the first floor.
Extra Episode 72 Ellaime’S Story – Vacation With My Sister (5)
Side Story 72 Elerium – Vacation with Sister (5) This house has no doors between floors. Going up the stairs takes you to the 2nd floor, and going down takes you directly to the 1st floor. Because of this, the sounds from the lower floor were transmitted intact.
Rustle, rustle.
The sound of something being taken out could be heard.
Swish.
The sound of clothes being taken off could be heard.
“Ugh, why something like this… Hngh…!”
A moan for no reason could also be heard.
That’s been going on for 20 minutes already. It’s driving me crazy hearing sounds that stimulate the imagination one after another.
“Haa, why isn’t she coming up already….”
I wonder what kind of amazing thing she’s trying to show me that’s making her do that. Even if I try to subtly check with mana, my sister blocks the mana.
Because of that, my curiosity is only further stimulated, and my dick feels like it’s about to explode….
Only after 10 more minutes passed did my sister come up. However, she stopped halfway up the stairs.
“K, Kyle… turn around for a second….”
“…Just come up, sister. If you keep dragging this out, I’m going to have sex without a condom.”
“T, that’s not it, so just turn around for a second…. This outfit is just too embarrassing….”
She’s making a lot of a female voice today….
How could anyone think of her as a charismatic, trustworthy knight who is respected by others?
“…Stop making that female voice and come up. I’ve turned around.”
“Ah, a female voice…?! Stop saying weird things…!”
“Are you asking me to give you impregnation sex?”
“……”
Only then does Elerium continue up the stairs. Thump, thump, the sound of her strongly stomping on the floor. Since she can’t do anything with words, she expresses her dissatisfaction with actions.
Why is she so cute….
I realize that Elerium, who is talented and a master, is ultimately just a female. An ordinary female who wants to be held by a man and loved.
“H, here I am….”
“Can I turn around now?”
“J, just wait a second. I need to prepare myself….”
What is there to prepare? My patience was slowly reaching its limit. Ignoring Elerium, who was taking a deep breath, I turned around. And I was speechless.
What Elerium had prepared was a bunny girl outfit. But not just any bunny girl outfit, but a reverse bunny girl outfit. An outfit with the exposed parts reversed.
Fucking hell, this is insane….
“I told you to wait…! K, Kyle…?”
“……”
“Kyle!”
I snap out of it at the shout that pierces my ears. Before I knew it, my sister was in front of me, grabbing my face.
“I, is it that weird…? Why aren’t you saying anything….”
“…Haa.”
I let out a slightly large sigh. And grabbed her tits, which were shamelessly sticking out with only nipple patches covering her nipples.
“Ugh…!”
“Tell me honestly. This outfit, it means you want me to give you impregnation sex, right?”
“Noo….”
“You don’t? Even the way you’re talking sounds like you’re begging me to give you impregnation sex?”
“Uhh, that’s really not it….”
She twists her body, refuting my words. It’s a gesture of coquetry that anyone can see.
“Shouldn’t you say those words after erasing that horny female expression?”
“I’m not horny….”
“You’re not? You’re begging me to fuck you right now.”
Although amniotic fluid isn’t dripping down her thighs, the area near her pussy is damp. Her body has already finished preparing to be fucked.
“Huh?”
One thing catches my attention. Seeing it makes me slightly angry.
“Ha, seriously… who told you to shave your pubes.”
Half of her pubic hair is gone. The sight that I liked because it was lush has disappeared.
“B, but to put on the patch, I had no choice….”
“Then you shouldn’t have put it on. Ah, I liked your pubes….”
“I, I’m sorry….”
Seeing her apologize makes me feel sorry. Her transformation and cuteness are even more than Chloe’s, and my dick feels like it’s about to explode.
“Grow your pubes back starting today. Don’t shave them until I allow it.”
“But then it’ll be messy….”
“Are you not going to listen to your husband?”
“O, okay….”
How did she hide this side of her until now? It’s not a cuteness that can be hidden….
Anyway, I call out to my wife, who is standing blankly.
“Come here, Elerium.”
“Okay….”
After hesitating for a moment, she takes a step closer. As my gaze sweeps over her from top to bottom, she shrinks her body. And covers her chest and pussy with her arms.
“Did you prepare that outfit separately?”
“Estella made it and sent it to me….”
“Estella did?”
“Yeah…. She said you’d like it… that if I wore it, you’d definitely get super turned on….”
Estella really figured out my taste with that one time….
“A, are you horny…?”
“Did Estella tell you those words too?”
“Lana and Estella told me these words….”
A relationship where they tell each other what the husband likes. It’s a really good virtuous cycle. There might be a slight bit of jealousy between them, but either way, I appreciate that they’re acting on my happiness.
I hug Elerium and bury my nose in her neck.
“I’m so fucking horny, I feel like I’m going crazy….”
“Yeah… Looking at your dick, it looks like you’re really horny….”
My erect dick pokes her belly. Elerium trembles and accepts my dick.
Squeeze, squeeze.
I rub her butt with my hand stretched back. Unlike my other wives, her butt has less fat. It has a firm texture rather than being soft.
It’s not a bad feeling. It just means her muscle ratio is high, not that she has no fat.
I spend some time enjoying the feel of her butt. In the middle, I gently stroke it down. Then I felt something sticking out between her butt cheeks.
“What’s this?”
“Th, that’s….”
When I touched it properly, I felt soft fur. When I moved my head back, I saw a round rabbit tail.
That position is definitely….
“Turn around.”
“K, Kyle, can’t we just do it…?”
“Don’t talk back and turn around. Before I forcefully check.”
“Uhh, you can’t look….”
Eventually, Elerium turns around. I crouch down and face her butt.
“Hmm, it is a rabbit tail….”
I spread the cheeks apart. I saw a tail stuck in a really strange place.
“Are you a pervert, sister? Why do you have the tail stuck in your butthole?”
“Watch your language…!”
“Then should I say anus?”
“Please, I’m embarrassed too….”
Elerium tightens her butt. The rabbit tail goes slightly inside.
Something, a scene that feels like something. A strange feeling blooms.
Pop!
“Hieeuk! Kyle…!”
“Sniff, sniff, there’s no smell.”
“Don’t smell it and give it back!”
She gets angry and snatches the tail. And carefully stuck it back into her anus.
“Hueee, haa…!”
I was wondering why she made that sound earlier, but it was because of that.
“Did you clean yourself out well? Are you going to do it there later too?”
“……I’m leaving.”
Pouting, Elerium tries to leave the room. I immediately grabbed my sister.
“Sister, I was wrong. I’m sorry. I was just curious.”
“……”
“I won’t do anything rude anymore. Uhh, sister….”
I act cute with my apology. Her hardened expression gradually begins to soften.
“Haa, why did Estella send me something like this….”
“Because bunny girls naturally have tails?”
Unlike Estella, my sister can’t make a real tail. That’s why she sent this.
“…Be quiet, Kyle.”
The atmosphere was calm for a moment, but it quickly returned as we clung to each other naked.
When Elerium’s breathing became rough, I asked.
“Are we going to do it now?”
“Yeah… I want to do it…. B, but a condom is a must….”
“I’ll wear one.”
If she liked it, I would wear a condom. That was the promise I made with Elerium.
“In exchange, you’re the one who puts on the condom?”
“I’ll do it….”
“Here you go.”
I hand her a condom that has been treated with magic. Elerium, who received the condom, skillfully tore open the packaging and aligned it with the glans. And gently pushed the condom on, covering my dick.
She failed more than 20 times, so the process is fast.
“It’s done, Kyle….”
“I know.”
The condom is not as uncomfortable as I thought. After putting it on, there’s no unique sense of discomfort. As expected of the Magic Tower’s special product. Of course, it’s not completely gone, so it feels better without it.
Afterwards, I peeled off the heart-shaped patch attached to her pussy. A good smell emanates from the back.
“Haa, pussy smell….”
“Why do you have to say everything….”
“Because your reaction turns me on?”
“……”
Elerium pouts her lips. It’s an emotional expression I haven’t seen much, so I end up saying things like this.
I take my hand to her pussy and gently rubbed it.
“Ugh…!”
“It’s completely wet.”
It seems the entrance was blocked, so amniotic fluid didn’t come out. As soon as I took it off, bodily fluids flowed out. With this, I can insert it without needing to wet the condom-covered dick.
“Should I put it in like this?”
“In the position we did it at first….”
Blushing, she muttered softly. I immediately laid Elerium down on the bed.
Missionary position. It was the position that Elerium and I had our first sex in.
“Spread your legs.”
“U, ung….”
Elerium spreads her legs to the sides. A movement full of hesitation. She covers her pussy, which is completely exposed, with her hands.
This is our second sex, but it’s not like someone who does it for days. It’s inevitable that she’s embarrassed to openly show her precious and private area.
“S, sorry Kyle… I’m just too embarrassed….”
“It’s okay. Should we kiss?”
“Ung….”
I bend my upper body. And move close to her, touching her lips.
“Chook, chob….”
“Chob… Chob, chok….”
As we mixed tongues, thick saliva came over. I swallowed my wife’s bodily fluids.
As we continued kissing, the trembling of her body decreased. Then Elerium acted first.
Carefully holding my erect dick with both hands, she directly guided it in front of her pussy. As if to say just push it in like this, she aligned the glans with the pussy hole.
“Kyle… put it in…. In my first love’s pussy in one go….”
“Are you sure?”
“Yeah… I think it’ll be okay, probably….”
Her voice is trembling, so I wonder if it’ll really be okay….
However, I plan to listen to my wife’s request. I gently rubbed the entrance of her pussy. And when Elerium had gotten used to the feel of my dick to some extent.
Tzzib!
As desired, I stabbed my dick in in one go.
“Kkeueuk… Kkeoeok…!”
Elerium’s head was thrown back greatly.
Extra Episode 73 Ellaime’S Story – Vacation With My Sister (6)
Side Story 73: Elheim – Vacation with Sister (6)
“Haa…”
The folds of her vagina wrap around my cock. The sensation transmitted from the surface of my cock through the condom causes a hot breath to escape involuntarily.
It’s been about 2 months since I’ve tasted her pussy. My first love’s pussy that took my virginity. I really missed it….
“Keueuk… Keoeok…!”
On the other hand, Elheim was not in good condition. Her neck and waist were bent at a very dangerous level.
She’s making sounds like someone about to die. The hiccuping sound showed no sign of returning to normal.
I put my hand behind her back and hugged Elheim. I fixed her waist as much as possible. I prevent my cock from going inside any further.
Pat, pat.
And I gently pat her back to stabilize her breathing.
“It’s okay, Sister. You’ll get used to it soon.”
“Keueueuk…!”
I also talk to her from time to time. But my sister’s breathing did not calm down easily.
Actually, this is a normal reaction. Length and thickness. It’s impossible to be okay after a cock that exceeds all normal ranges is suddenly thrust into her pussy.
Of course, Chloe and Estella are exceptions. Their bodies were created for sex.
Lana? Let’s consider Lana… abnormal. It’s strange that she accepted this cock easily to the root from the beginning.
“Haa, I should have just inserted it slowly….”
I was so excited by my sister’s words that I thrust it deep into her pussy. If I had inserted it while letting her adjust to the size like the first time we had sex, this wouldn’t have happened….
It’s a mess because it’s gotten bigger than it was then. I should ask Chloe later if she can’t reduce it….
Pat, pat.
“Don’t focus on my cock, just breathe first. That’s right.”
First, I block the tightly squeezing pussy. Since a while ago, she strongly suppressed my cock, trying to push out the foreign object that was packed in her pussy.
“You’re doing great. Just stay like that.”
The pressure on my pussy gradually decreases. I can feel my sister intentionally controlling her vaginal muscles.
“Shall we try breathing now?”
“Hoo, haa, hueueue….”
Her upper body moves roughly and irregularly. But it gradually stabilized, and soon stopped completely.
After that, my sister hugged me and muttered softly.
“Sorry, Kyle….”
“What’s there to be sorry about.”
“Everyone else is doing well, but only me….”
She even starts to sob. I can feel moisture, not sweat.
“It’s okay, I told you? Don’t cry, Sister.”
Pat, pat.
I pat her back again to calm her down. My sister hugged me even more tightly.
But again, that sight….
“Ah, it’s so hot….”
“What, what’s hot… suddenly….”
“Sobbing while holding my cock?”
“…….”
There’s no answer. Instead, she hugged me even tighter and expressed her dissatisfaction.
I hug her back in response. I press my chest tightly against hers. While I’m at it, I adjust my legs a little….
“Hieok! K, Kyle, don’t move… I’m still, still… Keueueuk…!”
She’s in pain even though I only moved 1cm. In the meantime, the tightening of her pussy becomes intense….
“Sister, loosen the strength in your pussy. My cock is going to explode like this.”
“Because, you… Heugeuk, moved suddenly….”
“No, if you act so coy….”
“Why, why is it getting bigger… Keueueung…!”
That’s why you should be moderately cute. You keep showing actions that only make my cock angry, so how can blood not rush to it.
“Don’t twitch… My cock, stay still, stay still….”
Even her tongue is slurred. This cock was still too much for my sister’s narrow pussy.
“Shall we take a deep breath again? Inhale and exhale.”
“Hoo, haa, hueuuu….”
She acts according to my words. Breathing in fresh air back into her lungs and exhaling it, her breathing stabilized again.
“Are you okay now?”
“I’m not okay…. It feels like I’ve inserted a huge club…. My pussy feels like it’s going to explode….”
“Then shall we stay like this until you get used to it?”
“Yeah… so please don’t move….”
I decided to do that. I like this state more than I thought. The pulse transmitted from the vagina that is tightly attached to my cock gives me a strange satisfaction.
“T, Kyle… Does my pussy feel good…?”
“Feels good?”
She seemed sorry that we were just staying like this. She’s the first to speak. I smiled and answered.
“It’s a well-trained pussy, so it feels really good.”
My sister is lacking in innate aspects compared to the other three. Her pussy hole is also slightly small, and the length of her vagina is short. It’s a pussy that’s too much to contain my entire cock.
But her acquired aspects are amazing. Especially the tightening of her pussy….
As expected, a body trained with a sword. That’s why I missed this pussy. Originally, people who use their bodies well also use other muscles well.
“Choose your words… what’s a well-trained pussy….”
“Ask Chloe and Estella to teach you pussy techniques later.”
“Are you even talking to me…?”
Kkoog, kkoog.
Anyway, as if she gained confidence from my words, her pussy sticks to the surface of my cock.
As it becomes tightly attached, the internal temperature also rises. It feels like soaking in a hot spring. My sister’s body temperature was higher than other people’s.
“Shall we just put it in and sleep like this? I think I’ll be able to sleep really comfortably. How about it?”
“I… want to have sex…. If you leave it in this enlarged state… my husband will be too pitiful….”
“Haa, now you even know how to say cute things. You’re so cute I could die.”
Her cuteness has doubled. How is this an older woman? I twitch my waist slightly at her admirable reaction.
Jjibeup!
“Hieok!!”
Her reaction is so delicious. It makes me want to tease her for no reason.
Still, she just frowns. It didn’t feel like she was in a lot of pain. If I let her adapt to my cock a little more, there will definitely be no pain.
Then Elheim said to me.
“Y, you can keep going…. Use, use my pussy as much as you want….”
She spreads her legs wide open to make it easier to move. Her expression is full of resolve.
“It’s too serious to be a seduction?”
“B, but I only know how to do this… A woman who has only wielded a sword her whole life….”
Jjibeup!!
I slam my waist down hard as if to crush her uterus. The tip of my cock touched her uterus.
“Kkeuek?!”
Her face is ruined. Her eyebrows are crumpled in different directions. I whispered to my wife who was out of her mind.
“That’s the expression of a seductive female. Remember it well.”
“Kkeueueung….”
You should answer when your husband speaks. I suddenly feel resentful.
Jjigeoeok….
I slowly pull my waist back. Her pussy comes out slightly due to the strong tightening.
After tasting the outside air for a while.
Jjibeup!
I roughly slam my waist down and press down on her uterus.
“T, Kyle, Kaiil… Stopp…!”
“Did you understand what I said?”
“Eueung, I understood… I remembered…!”
“Good job, Elheim.”
As a reward for listening well, I diligently stab her pussy.
Jjigeokjjigeokjjigeokjjigeok!!
“Eung, eung…! I like my younger brother’s cock…!”
“Not your younger brother, your husband.”
“Eueung, husband… husband’s cock…!”
Pleasant moans tickle my ears. Her mid-low voice has completely turned into a high-pitched voice.
It’s this much even though I’m just pounding simply. I’m curious how much more she’ll break down if I poke her weaknesses. But not now. Because she looks satisfied even now.
And I’m more important right now. I only put it in and couldn’t cum much, so my desires have built up too much.
Pshweeuk! Pshweeuk! Pyut!
Elheim climaxes while I’m pounding. The cute fountain sound is heard from below.
“Haaak…!”
She lets out a big, hot breath upwards. As her waist stretches out, the tightening of her pussy also intensifies. Her convulsing pussy is squeezing my cock so hard that it reminds me of a cramp.
“I’m going to cum.”
“Wait, if you cum now…!”
What do you mean wait. I don’t hold back and ejaculate.
Byureut! Beut! Byureureureut!!
Semen gushes out across my urethra. Originally, it should fill her vagina completely.
But there was an obstacle today. Because of that, the precious baby seed that I ejaculated was blocked by a thin membrane and piled up inside.
“I can feel the semen…! It’s flowing in so much…!”
Elheim accepts the semen with relief, reassured by the presence of the condom. She groans happily, as if the flow feels good.
But there was something she overlooked. My ejaculation amount far exceeded the human range.
Because of that, the condom gradually increased in size inside her vagina. Elheim, feeling that, shouted urgently.
“W, wait Kyle…! Take, take your cock out…!”
“I haven’t cum all out yet.”
Byureureureut!
“It’s going to burst, it’s going to burst…. If you cum more, my stomach will burst…!”
Elheim wiggles her waist and pulls her butt out. There’s no way I’d let that happen. I pushed my waist in hard and warned her.
“If you take it out before I cum everything out, we’re going to have impregnation sex. Accept it properly.”
“Eueung, no way, Kyle… Really no way…!”
Her bunny ears flutter violently. Were those bunny ears linked?
Anyway, her resistance is none of my business.
Byureut!
I pour out even the last of the semen remaining in my urethra. Originally, the semen that filled the gaps between the vaginal folds should be enveloping my cock around this time, but there’s no sensation because of the condom.
“Haa, good….”
Still, it still feels good. The afterglow of ejaculation washes over me.
“I’m going to die… I’m going to die because of the semen….”
“What do you mean die. You won’t die from something like this.”
“I’m going to dieot…!”
There’s no reply because she doesn’t have the余裕to speak. She just keeps repeating that she’s going to die.
Anyway, I’m done ejaculating.
“Shall we take it out now?”
Tak, at that moment, Elheim grabs me. She looks at me with a face covered in saliva and sweat, and shakes her head.
“We need to change the condom. Or shall we have impregnation sex?”
“P, please….”
Why is she suddenly like this. We agreed to have condom sex with mutual consent, and it’s normal to replace it after we’ve finished using it.
“It’s okay. Nothing will happen.”
“No… there’s definitely something, there’s going to be something….”
It’s only a loss for me if we talk any more. I just pulled my waist back.
“Heugeueut…!”
As it scrapes against her vaginal walls in a sensitive state as it comes out, Elheim’s body stiffens greatly. And she twisted her body even more greatly at the problem that followed.
“Ooh, it’s coming out long.”
Pulling out the enormously swollen condom through her narrow pussy hole, it comes out in a lengthened state. The sight was like pooping out a pure white mass.
Ppong!
The condom cock finally came out completely. Her pussy won’t close because I kept widening the hole.
“Is this the amount a person can cum….”
I can only sigh when I look at the condom in my hand. My desires were built up and built up, but I cum too much.
It’s almost close to a liter. What a real monster. I’ve never cum this much in my entire life….
I tie up the limp condom and throw it next to Elheim. Elheim’s pupils shake greatly when she sees it.
I ignore her and take out the next condom, then go in front of her and push it together with my cock.
“A, are you going to do it again already…? A break….”
“Lana told you, right.”
“…….”
“Shall we have impregnation sex?”
At the quiet threat, my sister receives the condom. And she slowly puts on the condom.
Elheim’s hands were trembling as much as her pupils.
Extra Episode 74 Ellaime’S Story – Vacation With My Sister (7)
Side Story 74: Elaim’s Episode – Vacation with Sister (7) I underestimated it. That was the first thought that came to mind.
‘Surely, surely it wasn’t supposed to be this much….’
Lana said so. Estella said so.
They admitted that their husbands had monstrous stamina, but that there were limits.
The amount of ejaculate was said to be about 1-2 paper cups at most, and they would get tired after about 25 times. They clearly stated that even that was only possible with stamina boosters or special circumstances.
The amount ejaculated into my mouth earlier was exactly that much. About one paper cup’s worth.
But what I see next to me now is far beyond that. Roughly, it’s liters. That’s enough to ejaculate at least 4-5 times.
“Aren’t you going to put it on soon? Do you want impregnation sex?”
“U, uh… I’ll put it on quickly…”
At her husband’s urging, Elaim moved her hand again. She gently pushed the condom that had stopped halfway up his shaft.
Such a huge cock. It’s barely thick enough to hold with a woman’s hand, which is relatively large.
Her husband’s cock, which can only be described as a monster cock….
Where did the small, cute younger brother go? All that’s left is the image of a male lusting for a female.
Of course, that’s the image I intended. It’s nice that he sees me as his older sister, but now I wanted him to see me as a woman.
So, I seduced him in the best way I could. All I had were a few awkward words and gestures I’d overheard, but it worked to some extent.
The scene before me is the result.
Immediately after, the condom was on.
“I, I’m done…”
Next will lead to sex….
The thought made her voice tremble. She was happy that her husband saw her as a woman, but on the other hand, she was scared of being penetrated by that huge cock.
The feeling of forcing its way into a narrow hole and widening it….
‘It was a little hard….’
Elaim is not a woman who masturbates often. At most, 2-3 times a month. Sometimes she even forgets about it.
This cock was too much for a woman like that.
Of course, it only hurts for a short time at first. After inserting and removing the cock a few times, the pleasure gradually rises.
That tickling, overwhelming feeling. The pleasure I felt when I first masturbated. It’s really good….
“Elaim.”
“W-Why, Kyle…”
“Pick up the condom next to you.”
“This…?”
She picks up the balloon of semen lying on the bed. She felt a heaviness in her hand that seemed weighty.
“The smell….”
I definitely tied the opening, but a strong smell of semen spread. That smell, which keeps rising from her stomach, stings the tip of her nose.
“What are you going to do with this….”
“If I could, I’d like to pour it all into your pussy….”
Kyle’s eyes go back and forth between the semen balloon and her pussy. Elaim flinched at his gaze.
“D-Don’t do that…? You promised me….”
At her words, Kyle shrugged his shoulders.
“A promise is a promise. I just want to try something. Give it here.”
Kyle took the semen balloon from Elaim. Then, he untied the opening and took out about 90% of the semen inside.
Next, he took it to Elaim’s head and tied it to her rabbit ears.
“What is this….”
“I tried it because I thought of it… Hmm, it’s more lewd than I thought.”
“Do I really have to do this…?”
“Do you hate it?”
Eyes full of disappointment turn towards her.
Ah, don’t look at me with those eyes….
Don’t act spoiled with those eyes….
“It’s just, it smells like semen….”
“So you hate it?”
“N-No… it’s okay….”
In the end, Elaim gave in. She couldn’t bring herself to say no to that face.
I vow every time that I shouldn’t be like this….
But when the time comes, I always lose….
Fiddling, fiddling.
In the meantime, Kyle touched the rabbit ears with the condom attached.
“Why are you touching that….”
“Are these really connected to your senses?”
“They’re connected….”
I was surprised when I first wore the headband. Because external stimuli were transmitted through the rabbit ears.
Of course, it doesn’t really act as ears. All that happened was that my senses were connected to the rabbit ears.
Still, it felt like I had new ears, and even now I could feel the weight of the condom.
“It feels empty with just one. Oop.”
“Eek!”
Suddenly, her leg was pulled. Elaim was startled and screamed as her lower body was pulled by a strong force. She realized belatedly that Kyle had done it, but she had already screamed.
“What was that scream just now.”
“…….”
“Eek? I didn’t know you could make that kind of sound?”
“…Be quiet, Kyle.”
To make this kind of scream at my age. Shame washes over me. I feel like I’m changing strangely when I’m with Kyle….
Squeak….
“Ugh….”
Then, Kyle’s fingers penetrate her pussy. Elaim quietly felt the sensation.
His thumb and middle finger gently scrape the walls of her vagina, and his thumb gently rubs her clitoris. It doesn’t seem like much, but the pleasure that goes up to her brain is no joke.
Is it because it’s the fingers of the man I love….
If I keep feeling it, my whole pussy becomes hot. And a different tickling feeling rises.
But soon the movement stopped. Elaim looked at Kyle with a hollow expression.
“Why….”
“Why, I have to use your pussy.”
“Yeah, pussy….”
Elaim nodded slightly and lowered her hand. And as she had heard before, she opened her pussy wide with her hand.
“Use it… my pussy….”
Kyle didn’t hesitate. He put his glans at the entrance of her pussy and strongly bounced his waist.
Squeak!!
“Heuh…!”
The pleasure that suddenly rises from her pussy. Even though her pussy is so full that it feels like it will burst, it doesn’t hurt.
“Heung….”
The groans that used to be painful have now turned sweet. Hot breath flowed out through her mouth and nose.
Squeak, squeak!
“Haaak… Pussy, I love it, Kyle….”
She calls her husband’s name and enjoys the pleasure that rushes from her pussy. But that leisure didn’t last long.
Squelch, squelch, squelch, squelch!!
Suddenly, his waist movements become intense. His glans scrapes up the vaginal walls, and the number of times he pokes her uterus gradually increases.
That gradually accumulates and reaches the limit. A strong tickling feeling rises from her pussy.
“Kyle, I, I’m about to… Hic!”
Squeeb!
“Hold it in. If you come before I cum, we’re going to have impregnation sex.”
“Uh-uh, no… no impregnation sex….”
Impregnation sex is the only thing that’s not allowed. At least after I finish training….
But it’s not easy. In the face of this devastating thrust that destroys reason, it’s impossible.
“Heugeueueut!!”
Elaim, who barely managed to hold back her climax, continued to receive her husband’s cock.
Immediately after, she felt her cock twitch. Elaim knew this was a sign of ejaculation.
Since there is a condom as a barrier, there is no need to stop it. She wrapped her long legs around Kyle’s waist, and squeezed his cock hard with her trained pussy and said.
“Kyle… cum inside me… cum inside me as much as you want….”
She even hugged his back with both arms. All that’s left is to cum in her pussy.
Squeeb, squeeb, squeeb, squeeb!!
Her husband’s waist movements, which were even more excited, also became violent. Soon, something gushed out from the end of his cock.
Vrrrrt! Splurt!
“Heuaaaang…!”
Her sensitive pussy was already at its limit. Elaim climaxed as she felt the flow of semen through the condom.
She thought in the midst of the tremendous pleasure that was hitting her head.
Ah, I’m glad….
“This time….”
This time, the amount of ejaculate has decreased…♡
***
I can see my sister’s back. A figure trained with a sword. It’s so beautiful that you can see the muscle definition.
“Haaek, haaak…!”
Fwoosh!!
She spurts a fountain as she climaxes in her pussy. Her sensitive pussy is so far gone that the water she spurts is quite a lot.
Squeeb, squeeb, squeeb!!
“No… Kyle, no… don’t move, don’t move…!”
She shouted urgently as I kept poking her pussy.
Of course, I ignored her. Soon, her pussy cramped and squeezed my cock tightly.
“Ook!”
“Haa, my broken sister is so cute….”
A vulgar moan that Lana would make flowed from my sister’s mouth. That makes me even more excited.
Her head is bent forward, and her waist is curled back. Meanwhile, the emphasized back muscles are very hot.
I press my chest against her back as is. I suck on her ear. The large amount of condoms hanging from her rabbit ears was annoying, but I just focused on the sex.
Splurt! Splut! Vrrrrt!!
Before long, I ejaculated inside her vagina. Because I was wearing a condom, semen accumulated inside the condom. But I didn’t cum as much as I did yesterday.
In the state of the condom swelling inside her vagina, my sister panted and muttered.
“Stop now… stop it, Kyle…. It’s already been 13 hours….”
“Has it already been that long?”
“Yeah, so… let’s rest… okay…?”
It’s been a long time since I changed from missionary to doggy style. It seems difficult to act cute with her actions, so she tightly wraps her cock with her pussy.
“Do you want to rest?”
“I want to, rest… I want to sleep… I want to stop having sex and sleep….”
I looked out the window and it was already dawn. I didn’t know I’d been doing it this much in a row, even though it wasn’t a special space like with Estella.
The time is… already 4 a.m.
“Then shall we sleep and do it again?”
“I want to sleep… I want to sleep….”
My sister acted as if she was going to pull her butt out right away. But I was a little sad to stop here.
“I’ll let you sleep if you let me do it once without a condom.”
“Uh, no… no condoms allowed….”
She shook her head violently. The sight of a total of 10 condoms hanging on both sides made my cock erect.
“Don’t get bigger… don’t get bigger, cock….”
Squeak, squeak, squeak.
I shook my waist gently and pleaded.
“Just once. Okay? Please, sister.”
“You can’t… you promised… no impregnation sex….”
Her tongue is completely loosened. If I did it without a condom, she obviously wouldn’t resist.
But if I did that, she would definitely get angry when she woke up. So, I needed at least minimal permission.
“Just once, sister. Okay? Let’s have impregnation sex just once.”
“Don’t, be silly… no baby….”
“You said it wasn’t a dangerous day. It’ll be okay to cum inside you once.”
“You can’t… Hic!”
Fwoosh! Fwoosh! Ptoo!
When I strongly poked her uterus, a fountain burst out. My sister shook her head wildly as she climaxed.
“Don’t, don’t poke my uterus…!”
“I’ll stop if you give me permission.”
“Okay… but only once…?”
In the end, Elaim gave permission.
Immediately, I pulled out my cock and took off the condom. I threw the condom, which had semen dripping from it after ejaculation, far away.
And immediately inserted it.
Squeeb!
Her raw pussy wraps around my cock. I can feel the soft vaginal folds on the surface of my cock.
“Haa….”
I was enjoying my sister’s raw pussy for a moment.
Splurt! Splut!
Before I could shake my waist, the semen that was still in my urethra flowed out.
“Ah….”
“Pull it out now… no cock….”
The promised vaginal ejaculation ended futilely.
Extra Episode 75 Ellaime’S Story – Vacation With My Sister (8)
Side Story 75, Elaim’s Episode – Holiday with Sister (8) Consciousness returns. Elaim opened her eyes immediately at the chilly air.
“Ah….”
And she let out a short sigh at the expanding senses.
My whole body aches and feels heavy…. It’s worse than wielding a sword for days….
It’s unbelievable that it turned out like this because of sex. When I was actually doing it, my whole body was trembling with pleasure….
“Ugh….”
Following that, the condition of her pussy is conveyed. This side also hurts too much. When she lowered her head, she could see the swollen flesh. Her butt and pussy all turned red.
How on earth can the Master’s body change like this?
At that time, the liquid flowing from her pussy caught Elaim’s attention.
A white liquid similar to vaginal fluid. However, the concentration and stickiness are different. Elaim slightly wiped the liquid flowing from her pussy with her finger and smelled it.
“Semen….”
It’s mixed with vaginal fluid, but it’s definitely the scent of semen….
Wait, semen?
The memory belatedly comes to mind at the existence of semen.
What the situation was before she fainted. And how Kyle acted spoiled and cummed in her womb. All of it….
Besides, this amount. It’s not the amount from one ejaculation. Recalling the intermittent memories, he ejaculated two more times.
“Haa….”
I resisted with all my might, but I can’t believe he would do something like this.
Of course, she doesn’t think it’s entirely her fault. It was she herself who allowed the in-womb ejaculation, even though she was panting heavily and out of her mind.
But she couldn’t forgive him for ejaculating two more times after that.
“I told you to plan it after training….”
At first, she really had no plans to get pregnant. She was going to think about it at least a year later, no matter how early.
Of course, that’s a thought from the past. It changed after having sex with her brother, no, her husband. She’s also a woman, so she wanted to have her beloved man’s child.
But not right now. As she said, she was going to finish training and plan properly.
She won’t get pregnant right away. Her ovulation day is still far away.
“You’re really a bad husband….”
Elaim glared at Kyle sleeping next to her. Sleeping soundly with his mouth open is very, very… cute….
“Haa….”
Elaim, who sighed again, turned her body towards Kyle. And she pulled on his cheeks with both hands.
“Kyle, wake up. It’s already lunchtime.”
***
“Ugh….”
It hurts. It hurts like my flesh is being torn off.
What on earth is it…. It hurts so much….
With that thought, I opened my eyes and Elaim was pulling on my cheek.
“Are you awake?”
Her voice, which had returned to its original mid-low tone, digs into my ears. The high-pitched voice that was crying under me has completely disappeared.
“Uh, I’m awake….”
First, I answer. Because I could feel faint anger in my sister’s eyes looking down at me.
“Sister, it hurts….”
“Do you know what you did wrong?”
“I know….”
Since she woke up first, there’s no way she wouldn’t know her condition. Moreover, since I cummed two more times after getting permission for womb-job, I had nothing to say even if I got scolded.
“If you’re awake, let’s eat. It’s already lunchtime.”
My sister got up from the bed and went straight down to the first floor. The back of my sister comes into my sight.
Her ass is so hot….
As expected, because it’s a trained body, the lines and muscle texture are so beautiful. Especially her fully hip-up butt and wide pelvis, it feels like she’ll be good at giving birth to babies….
“…You got hard again.”
I cummed that much, but I’m overflowing with energy. There are more than 50 condoms scattered around the bed and around the bed. Considering that half of them are traces of failed use, that means I cummed more than 30 times.
It’s probably because I was more excited at the thought of doing it with my first love, but still, it’s abnormal.
Anyway.
“Should I clean up before I go?”
A room full of the smell of vaginal fluid and semen. The bed is completely soaked with our bodily fluids. She’ll probably come back up after eating, so I cleaned it up neatly.
After finishing cleaning, I went down. My sister was in the kitchen, and I quietly approached from behind and inserted my dick between her thighs as it was.
“No, Kyle…. We have to eat….”
“We can eat later.”
“Really, ugh… I told you no… I’m not in a condition to do it….”
At those words, I carefully check her condition.
First of all, her skin condition isn’t good. The swollen skin condition is transmitted to my dick surface. When I look closely, her butt is also very red.
It’s clear that it will get worse if I do it in this state. I pulled my waist back as it was.
“Should I buy some medicine?”
“It’ll be okay if I rest… I, I’m sorry….”
My sister, who glanced at my hard dick, offered an apology. It seems like she felt sorry for me only poking her butt instead of her pussy.
“What are you sorry for? If it hurts, we shouldn’t do it.”
“Your dick doesn’t think so….”
“It’s because you’re too hot, sister.”
Her neat back muscles, elastic butt, and 11-shaped abs.
It’s not a voluptuous body like the other three, but it has enough elements to stimulate a man’s lust.
“You still want to do it even after doing it for more than 13 hours…?”
“It’s only been 13 hours.”
“You’re really… a monster.♡”
Now, her voice naturally contains love-filled aegyo.
“If you keep turning into a female like that, there’s no way I can stand it.”
“Eung, please bear with it…. If you keep poking my pussy with your dick like you did at dawn, I’m… really gonna die….”
She wiggles her butt and acts cute, rubbing her dick.
What? Is it just a meaning to fuck her?
“If you keep coming out like that, I might do it by force.”
“Where’s a husband who rapes his wife….”
“Here?”
“……”
Rub rub.
While doing that, she wiggles her butt without saying a word. She stimulates my dick while inserting it between her less red butt cheeks.
“Should I really rape you….”
“I told you not to rape me.♡”
Along with the words, her tail and ears perk up. Anyone can tell that it’s behavior that she’s expecting.
“……”
I silently put my hand on her rabbit tail. And I whispered, pulling it as if I was about to pull it out.
“If you keep coming out like that, I’ll stick it in here.”
“Ugh…! I, I’m sorry…. Please don’t stick it in there. I’m not ready yet….”
“Not ready? You also had an enema, and it feels like it’ll go in well.”
The anal plug attached to the tail has been in since yesterday, so it’s in a sufficiently expanded state. It’s tight because there’s no lubricant, but it’s enough to go in if I solve that.
“Eung, I told you it won’t work…. Instead, I’ll do it with my hand….”
Swish swish.
She strokes it with her hand stretched out from behind. Elaim’s handjob slightly subsided my lust.
“Haa, if your butt condition was good, I would have stuck it in right away.”
“Don’t do that…. I’ll work hard to relieve it with my hand….”
She strokes my dick with improved skill than yesterday. She also gently touches the glans.
“Sister.”
“Eung, Kyle….”
“Can I cum in your pussy when I cum?”
“That, I don’t think I can handle it…. It’s to the point where I can’t even put my finger in….”
“Is it that bad?”
It seems like it’s more painful than usual. I had no choice but to give up on womb-job.
When I was disappointed, my sister turned around. And she kissed my lips first and said.
“Mwah, I’ll do it for you when it gets better.”
“You’ll do it raw, right?”
“…I’ll do it. It doesn’t seem like it’ll change even if you cum more. Instead, you’re gonna hold it in with your hand for now?”
“Eung, I’ll hold it in.”
Raw sex that was finally unlocked!
Of course, I did allow it at dawn, but at that time, I only allowed it once as a spoiled act, and now unlimited pregnancy sex is possible.
Even if there’s a disadvantage that I have to wait until her butt and pussy condition are all better, I’m satisfied with just this.
“Then what should we do today?”
“What else… I have to relieve my monstrous husband’s lust….”
After that, I spent time receiving Elaim’s sex service.
However, what was a shame was that my sister’s recovery didn’t end near the end of the vacation, so we couldn’t have raw sex.
***
Tssip tssip tssip tssip!
“Eung, Kyle…. Stop it, stop it….”
“I don’t want to.”
I haven’t been able to do it for a whopping two days. The sex service was all hands and mouth. But my dick, which had become accustomed to sex service with her pussy, wasn’t enough with that.
In the end, I kept poking her pussy from the time her recovery ended.
That’s been going on for 7 hours already. Before long, the sun was rising.
“I, I have to go to work… I have to wash and put on my armor….”
Tssip tssip tssip!!
I ignore the orgasm that’s slowly rising and stick it in her pussy.
“Heuk, I really can’t, haa…!”
Pshoo pshoo pshoo!
Her pussy fountain bursts continuously. Pussy juice flows down her legs.
At the same time, the wrinkles of her vagina stick to my dick and wrap around it tightly. I firmly grabbed her firm butt and pressed my waist closely to her pussy.
“It’s deep… Your dick is deep…!”
“I’m gonna cum, sister.”
“You can’t cum…. Heueung, not yet…!”
Byureureureureureut!!
A pussy orgasm after a long time. An enormous amount flows out. The flow of semen filling her vagina is transmitted from my dick surface.
“As expected, pussy is the best….”
Pshoo! Pshut!
I poured out all the remaining semen. After finishing the afterglow of cumming, I pulled out my dick.
“Hehe, hehe… Pussy no….”
Elaim, who buried her head in the bed, pants. White liquid flows from her pussy.
“Too bad….”
It would be nice if I could hold it in her womb like the other kids. First, I blocked the entrance with mana to prevent it from leaking out.
Slap!
“Sister, wake up.”
“Don’t… My pussy is sensitive….”
“Today’s the day we go back. Is it okay to be like this?”
“Ah…!”
It’s already 6 a.m. At this time, she has to have already finished bathing and getting ready and gone out. My sister’s house was far from the Arden mansion.
“I told you so…!”
“Okay, don’t get angry and let’s move first.”
“Tsk….”
She glared at me as if I were her enemy. I even got a glimpse of her will to kill me if I was late.
The first thing to do is of course take a bath. Because her body was soaked in sex all night, there was a lot of lewd smell. I did it together while I was at it.
Of course, we did it while we were taking a bath.
Squeak squeak….
“Really don’t, heuk, don’t do it…. I’m gonna get angry…. Eueung, I told you not to….”
“You’ll keep my semen well, right?”
“I will, so… stop, heeet…!”
Byureureut!
One more ejaculation as the finale. I fill it as much as I poured out while fucking.
Anyway, I didn’t end it with just one time and had sex a few more times.
As a result, my sister was late. She arrived at the mansion at a whopping 9 o’clock.
“Kyle! What did I tell you! I told you to do it moderately!”
And of course, I also got scolded by my sister.
Extra Episode 76 Ellaime’S Story – Training With My Sister (1)
Side Story 76: Elheim Arc – Training with Sister (1)
“Sister, you’re late. I thought you were the one who greeted the knights at the training grounds every morning, but you’re arriving past 9…”
“I’m sorry, Head of the Family. I overslept this morning…”
“Isn’t that something you shouldn’t say with your brother standing right next to you?”
Bale’s gaze went to me and then back to my sister. My sister glared at me as if she wanted to kill me.
“And you can speak comfortably. I’m seeing you as my sister now.”
“But…”
“We hardly ever get the three of us together like this.”
“Okay, Bale…”
In the end, my sister spoke to him as she normally would, thanks to her younger brother’s words.
After that, Bale looked at me.
“So, why is Brother here?”
“I came to defend my sister. It’s because of me that she was late. I forced her to stay up until this morning.”
“Watch your language!”
Slap!
A powerful blow landed squarely on my back. An enormous pain spread from the point of impact.
“Sister, that hurts…”
“Ugh, why do you keep doing this…”
My sister sighed deeply. Her cheeks, visible from the side, were bright red.
“Haha!”
Bale laughed heartily at the sight. It was so funny that his uvula was visible.
“My heart feels refreshed. Sister, I hope you’ll hit Brother in front of me sometimes, even if it’s not often.”
“Is that something you should say to your brother?”
“If he were a brother I loved, maybe not, but it’s fine to say it to a damn brother like him.”
“You damn brat…”
His attitude of ignoring his brother is getting worse and worse. Would he be better if I beat him up a little?
“Anyway, it seems like you had a good vacation.”
“I did rest well…”
“Contrary to your words, your face looks a little tired, though? Did you sleep? Rumor has it that you didn’t leave the house for three days straight. And if you were up until this morning… Well, I’ll stop talking about this now.”
“……”
My sister said nothing. She was simply moving her mana to dispel the remaining fatigue. However, the redness that had risen from embarrassment spread to her ears.
At that sight, Bale laughed loudly once again. The younger brother straightened his expression and suggested, “More than that, let’s have lunch together a little later. You haven’t had breakfast, have you?”
“I didn’t eat. I didn’t have time to this morning… Ugh!”
This time, pain rushed in from my arm. It was because my sister pinched my arm with her fingers. Bale looked at me and sneered as if he felt vindicated.
“How about you, Sister? Lunch together for the first time in a while.”
“It’s okay…”
“Good. Then, let’s end the return report here and see you at lunch. I have things to do, and the knights are waiting for you, Sister.”
“Then, I’ll be going…”
At the words that the knights were waiting, my sister quickly said goodbye and left the office. I tried to follow her, but Bale stopped me before I could leave.
“Brother, why don’t you talk to me some more?”
“You said you had work. And what would I do talking to a guy?”
“Don’t be difficult and let’s talk. I have a favor to ask.”
“…Why are you sending my sister away and asking to see me separately just to ask me for something?”
I had agreed to grant his favor, so I couldn’t just avoid it. I sat across from Bale.
“So, what do you want to say?”
“Before that, I’m curious… Do you think there will be good news soon?”
“Good news?”
“About a nephew. I’m talking about news of my fourth nephew.”
“Why are you waiting for news of my child more than I am?”
“Because he’s the child of my beloved family. Of course, I’ll wait because we’re family.”
“Didn’t you just call me a damn brother?”
“I’m talking about my sister. You’re still a damn brat.”
“…You never give in.”
Bale moved his pen to handle the remaining work. I said to my younger brother, “I don’t know exactly either. They say it’ll be around that time in a few days… For now, even today…”
“Ah, that’s enough. I don’t want to know about the couple’s sex life.”
“Tsk, I know you’re right, but it’s annoying…”
Is there a way to legally beat this bastard? I feel like I’d feel a little better if I beat him to death.
After that, Bale mumbled while thinking about something.
“If even Sister gets pregnant, that’s a total of four, and the others will probably be the same, right?”
“Well, maybe… it’ll be similar.”
“You’re a monster. Getting them pregnant at 1-2 week intervals.”
“…Just say what you want to say, brother.”
Why is he like this today of all days? Did something bad happen?
“I think I’ll be busy starting 10 months from now. Taking care of six people… Haa, just thinking about it gives me a headache.”
Bale frowned and touched his forehead.
“It might be tough for me, but why would it be tough for you?”
“Even though we’re not related by registration, we’re blood relatives. Our social positions are also as a Saint and the Head of Arden. If we don’t do anything in that relationship, I and the family will get cursed at.”
“Who said anything? Don’t make it too big, make it small. So it’s not burdensome.”
“…If at least my sisters-in-law were of ordinary status, I would have done that. One is a Saintess, and what about the Emperor, who may become one soon even if she isn’t yet.”
“It’ll be noisy. Like Estella, Ariel too.”
“The continent is buzzing with that talk these days. You probably don’t know how noisy it is because there’s no news of their marriage coming.”
How could I not know? I have ears to hear. I don’t know exactly, but I know the atmosphere.
“I’ll do it soon. I’m going to the capital behind my sister.”
“…You’re telling me so late. There’s not a quiet day since you came back, brother. Marriage, pregnancy… I won’t be able to rest for the next few years.”
“If I give you one piece of advice, it’s good to let things flow appropriately. Rather than worrying too much.”
“…That one word is appreciated.”
His tone didn’t feel that way, but his face was slightly brighter, as if he was grateful for even these words.
“Anyway, the favor I’m asking of you, brother, is this.”
He handed me a document that he had just finished signing. I read through it and my gaze stopped at one place. My name was written there.
“It’s just training for the trainee knights. I heard from my sister that the training is simple. And you’re taking two knight commanders and the Knights Order, including my sister.”
“Yes, that’s right.”
“Do you really need me to go too? It doesn’t seem like there’s anything I can do to help.”
Arden takes in children with outstanding talent and raises them as knights. And trainee knights are those who have just awakened and are learning to master mana. Each and every one of them is an important talent, but we don’t expect much from them right away.
This training is also for them to gain experience. Originally, combat was the best way to gain experience.
“Do you know how trainee knights’ training is usually conducted, brother?”
“They usually travel around the empire and camp out. If they encounter bandits or monsters, they get rid of them.”
“But the monsters and bandits in the empire have dried up.”
The reason for that was easy to guess.
“Because of the monster season that happened a few years ago?”
“Yes. They’re increasing little by little recently, but if we get rid of them in this state…”
“There won’t be any left in the empire. Neither monsters nor bandits.”
Some people say that it’s good to get rid of anything that’s harmful, but that’s wrong. There are also advantages to them existing, so if you suppress them too much, something else can go wrong.
It’s best to do everything in moderation.
“What do you want me to do?”
“I’d like you to play the role of the villain in this training.”
“Are you sure you won’t regret it? I don’t take it easy just because it’s training. I don’t care if you get scared and run away.”
My younger brother knows very well how badly I treated them during my academy days. Bale shrugged his shoulders at my words.
“Brother, we are Arden. We are not a kind group that will forcibly lead the weak. If they give up because of that, that was their limit.”
I smiled with satisfaction and asked.
“What’s the method?”
“Do as you please. Or you can discuss it with the knight commanders who are going with you. I’ll leave that to you, brother.”
“I’ll discuss it. It’ll be easier to make a plan that way. Can we leave together too?”
“Discuss that with the knight commanders as well.”
“Don’t you have anything else to say? I’m leaving.”
“Yes, see you at lunch.”
I waved my hand behind me and left the office. After that, I went to see my sister.
I watched my sister’s training without disturbing her. They were trainee knights, so they weren’t doing anything amazing. They were simply running around the training grounds.
Physical training is essential at lower levels. That’s how you can train for hours.
I watched my sister and the trainee knights running together for a while. Then, when my sister passed by, I secretly waved my hand behind her back. I smiled and waved slightly when my sister and I made eye contact.
Of course, our affection was all caught. There’s no way they wouldn’t notice us making eye contact so many times. Later, I was even told by my younger brother to stop showing affection.
Anyway, that’s how I spent my time at the mansion.
***
A few days later.
The training day arrived.
In the meantime, I stayed at the mansion. Since my sister didn’t go home, I naturally stayed here.
Because of that, I couldn’t live like I did at my sister’s house. I had to watch the knights’ training, organize documents, and even work overtime a few times, so I continued to lead a forced celibate life.
Of course, my sister did help me sometimes, but it wasn’t enough to satisfy me. Well, that kind of day continued and continued until the training day arrived.
Trainee knights lined up in the distance. There were about 50 of them.
They looked very young. The youngest person among them was said to be 15 years old, so they were actually young.
Anyway, they were knights who had mastered mana even at a young age. Their talent and spirit alone were worth seeing. They were indeed the knights who had been selected by Arden.
My sister stood in front of them and gave a light speech. I watched the scene and gave her a thumbs up when she was about to finish her speech.
It was commendable that she could exude that much charisma and speak so well with that much experience and at that age.
After that, the trainee knights followed the lead of the knight commander and the Knights Order. I approached my sister when we were about to leave the castle.
That’s how the training schedule with my sister continued.
Extra Episode 77 Ellaime’S Story – Training With My Sister (2)
Side Story 77, Elraim Arc – Training with Sister (2)
At least if you were related to knights, you couldn’t not know the name Elraim.
She handled mana in just one day, mastered Imperial swordsmanship in just one week, and continued to grow, reaching the Master level in her 20s.
The world called her a genius from heaven, an unparalleled genius. So much so that it was said she was comparable to the bloodline of Arden, who stood at the pinnacle.
She was the genius among geniuses. Of course, apart from that, Elraim did not receive as much attention as her talent deserved.
It couldn’t be helped.
Saintess Estella, Princess Ariel Tianis, and Veil Arden of Arden.
It was difficult for her, born a commoner with only talent as her special trait, to receive much attention compared to those three.
In addition, students at Tianis Academy began to make names for themselves, and various incidents and accidents occurred on the continent, so she was bound to be buried.
Of course, Elraim slowly built her reputation, just at a slower pace. By the time she became the commander of the Arden Knights, there was no one on the continent who didn’t know her name.
Not to mention the interest of the knights. Especially for young knights, or those just starting down this path, she was truly a perfect idol.
Would it be any different for the Arden trainee knights?
They couldn’t help but be happy to see their dream object up close. Moreover, she was even helping them train right next to them.
The more time they spent with Elraim, the more their hearts grew.
Thus, the feeling that started with respect soon developed into love beyond admiration. It didn’t distinguish between men and women.
‘Haa, if only I had been born a little earlier….’
Someone blamed their young age.
‘If only I were a man….’
Still others blamed being the same gender as Elraim.
For that reason, the trainee knights’ respect and love for Elraim never seemed to stop. They wanted to get her attention no matter what.
For that, they could endure this march. At least until someone appeared.
“……Kyle.”
The name just heard was that someone.
Kyle Arden.
He, who is currently removed from the family register and should be called Kyle, or Saint Kyle, was with them.
“Walk straight.”
“I am walking straight. Next to you.”
The conversation between the two follows. The distance was quite far, but all the trainee knights knew how to handle mana. They were unskilled, but they were able to concentrate mana to hear the sound.
“Is training a joke to you?”
“A joke? I’m properly engaged in training.”
“How is that proper? Your gait is a mess from the start.”
A slightly swaggering gait. He was moving as if he were going on an outing. When you have to walk for a long time like a march, that kind of gait puts a lot of strain on your ankles and legs.
“I’m serious? Don’t you believe me?”
“Do you think that makes sense… Haa, I shouldn’t even bother talking….”
Elraim sighs deeply. A faint anger is felt. The trainee knights who felt it were seething inside.
How dare you make Elraim the Knight Commander angry. Moreover, his tone is rude. They didn’t like every single one of Kyle’s actions.
“Anyway, act properly. If I see you acting like that one more time, I’ll just leave you behind.”
A coercive word. The trainee knights’ expressions softened at Elraim’s warning.
As expected of the Knight Commander. She is a wonderful person who knows when to scold. Even if the other person is a saint.
However, those thoughts disappeared as Elraim continued her actions.
“And why are you wearing such light clothes? It’s still cold even though it’s spring.”
“I’m not cold. At our level, this much is warm.”
“Don’t talk back and wear this.”
A coat taken out of subspace. It’s a thin coat perfect for spring.
Elraim handed it to Kyle. She even put it on him directly, not just handing it over. And Kyle wore the clothes as if he couldn’t help it at that action.
A scene that looked like a friendly couple, or even a married couple….
“Ah….”
“Ah….”
“Ah….”
The trainee knights, both male and female, simultaneously let out long sighs. It was a scene they couldn’t possibly accept.
In fact, they knew.
That their respected and beloved Knight Commander Elraim had a partner. They knew that her beloved husband was by her side.
It would be strange not to know.
It was already spread throughout the territory what kind of relationship the two had, and the fact that they had been holed up at home for 3 days had long been known within the castle.
The trainee knights were old enough to know. They weren’t fools who didn’t know what they would have done during those 3 days.
They would have done it. They definitely would have done it. A lot, too….
That fact hits them so painfully. The price of knowing the personal affairs of the respected and beloved idol was devastating. Their hearts were so cold that it hurt.
What’s even more frustrating is that they can never break up the relationship between those two.
The trainee knights entered the Arden family and heard. How much those two had liked each other since they were young.
A young couple who looked so good together that it made you smile just by looking at them. That was how they appeared to others within the family and territory.
If that love had continued, it was said that Elraim would have gotten permission from the head of the family and married him as soon as she turned 20.
In fact, the family’s servants thought that would definitely happen. Because their love had no small gaps.
Of course, that was the story before Kyle turned into a delinquent. After he became a delinquent, it became something that could never be achieved.
But what about now?
In the end, it was achieved, and they were seeing the result right in front of them.
“Even your scabbard is loose. Haa, what exactly are you doing right?”
“Well, I’m telling you there’s no problem? Aren’t you nagging too much today?”
“…….”
“Okay. I’ll just tie it properly.”
Even if they bicker with each other, it ends well. They were showing consideration for each other.
That scene looked like a couple that suited the trainee knights so well. Perhaps there was no couple as well-suited as those two.
Of course, some were denying Elraim’s current appearance.
Elraim was always charismatic and a model of a knight. But now, she looked like an ordinary woman in love, not a knight.
It can’t be. It definitely can’t be. This must be a dream.
They try to ignore it and turn their eyes away. However, the continuing display of affection (?) brought their minds back to reality.
“Haa….”
“Haa….”
“Haa….”
That led to long sighs. The more they saw it, the more their hearts shattered into pieces.
It felt like they had been deprived of someone precious. That damn blond punk stole the woman they liked….
It didn’t distinguish between men and women… so… just, their hearts were broken….
It was really sad….
***
The training proceeded smoothly.
In fact, there was nothing difficult. They weren’t holding swords and fighting right away, and all they had to do was move. There was nothing difficult at all.
Moreover, with mana, they don’t get tired easily. This is because mana circulates throughout the body and constantly invigorates them.
Anyway, the movement that started in the morning ended around sunset.
It wasn’t like they arrived at a nearby village or city. They just stopped at the entrance of the forest. And that meant only one thing.
“We will camp here today! Everyone set up tents and light a fire!”
My sister shouts loudly. At the Knight Commander’s command, the trainee knights unpacked their bags and began to act. But their movements are not agile.
It couldn’t be helped. The trainee knights are between their mid-teens and late teens. They are far from being considered adults.
Above all, they have almost no camping experience. Regardless of whether they are commoners or nobles, they are all gathered here, but since they are still young, they would have grown up in the hands of adults before coming to Arden.
Of course, that’s not all of them. There were a few orphans who showed quite satisfactory movements.
Still, it’s frustrating all the same. Their supervisor, my sister, directly helped the inexperienced trainee knights.
“Hurry! The forest after sunset is dangerous!”
She also shouts loudly and urges them on. The situation is the same on the other side. One knight commander is in charge of half, so it’s the same as us.
Apart from that, the knights under their command who came with them had already finished preparing for the camp. This was the difference in experience.
After that, tents are completed one by one. They also light a fire after a long effort.
Originally, in Arden, everything could be solved with magical tools, but if they rely too much on magical tools, they will not be able to properly cope when they don’t have them.
My sister returned after confirming that all the trainee knights had finished preparing for the camp. It was completely dark at that time because the sun had completely set.
“Kyle. Why didn’t you set up a tent.”
“Uh… do I have to do it?”
“This is training. Did you think someone else would do it for you?”
“Okay. I’ll do it right away.”
I can’t believe I have to do this again. But I did it right away without complaining. I had set up tents and lit fires tens of thousands of times, so it wasn’t difficult.
That’s how the tent was completed. As befitting the tent of the Knight Commander, it was quite large. It was a good size for exactly 2 people to enter.
I went inside as if it were natural.
“Oh.”
The inside is more cozy than I thought. It’s not cold, and the wind doesn’t come in. It’s perfect for lying down and sleeping.
My sister followed me inside. Elraim avoids my gaze for no reason. I called her quietly.
“Elraim.”
“…Why.”
The answer is late. I said before, but she’s really so cute I could die.
“What’s the next schedule? Is there anything prepared separately?”
“…No. We’ll just rest until dinner and before going to bed…. Dawn will… proceed as planned….”
“When are we eating dinner?”
“…Everyone must be tired, so after resting for a bit, probably in about an hour….”
“Does that mean you have an hour to spare too?”
“…….”
Leaving the silent Elraim alone, I close the tent door. And I cast a soundproofing spell.
“Gulp….”
I can hear my sister swallowing here. I said to such Elraim.
“Take it off, Elraim.”
Elraim trembled at my words.
Extra Episode 78 Ellaime’S Story – Training With My Sister (3)
Side Story 78. Ellaime – Training with Sister (3) Before taking off the armor, Ellaime asked in an anxious voice.
“Within 1 hour… you’ll finish, right…?”
“Who knows? Depends on how you do.”
“You, promised me…. Promises are meant to be kept, Kyle….”
Ellaime looks straight into my eyes. In those eyes, I could see her will that she wouldn’t keep her promise if I broke mine.
“That’s right, I promised. But a promise is only meaningful when both sides keep it. So, Ellaime.”
“Umm….”
“Take it off. Right now.”
“Al, right….”
Soon, Ellaime began to take off her armor. It was full body armor except for the head, so it often made a loud noise.
But the speed of taking it off is slow. Considering the current era’s armor that comes off when the wearer’s mana flows, it’s an absurd speed.
The reason was easy to guess.
This is outside. Although covered with a tent, it is definitely in the middle of the outdoors.
And Ellaime is in charge of the knights. With such a sense of responsibility, she can’t help but feel rejection and shame at being naked.
But I didn’t care about those feelings.
“Why aren’t you taking it off quickly? Are you going to break your promise?”
“I’m taking it off….”
Before long, all the armor fell off. But there was still one layer left. You can’t just wear armor on bare skin.
Swish….
Even the cloth that covered the upper and lower body was taken off. Finally, Ellaime in her underwear came into view.
“You wore the underwear I picked out for you yesterday?”
“You… told me to wear it….”
“Good job.”
I approach her and stroke her hair. She glares at me for treating her like a child, but her eyes are filled with satisfaction and happiness.
Then I bring my hand to her chest. A mesh bra that shows her pure white skin and pink nipples is caught in my hand.
I gently massaged her breasts as they were.
“Umm, why are you touching my breasts….”
“A husband can touch his wife’s breasts, can’t he? Are you complaining?”
“No, it’s not that… my breasts, are small….”
“This is small? Isn’t it rather big?”
A size that fills my hand. This size is considered large.
Especially considering Ellaime’s activity level, it’s really big. Breasts are ultimately fat, and when you work out, you naturally lose fat. You can even see the muscle fibers.
Considering that, Ellaime’s breast size is ridiculous. That also means her breasts were originally big.
“Still….”
“Is it because of the other girls?”
“Yeah….”
Well, the three of them have very large breasts.
Chloe and Estella are on an incomparable level. Lana is slightly less than the two, but she’s been getting bigger little by little since she got pregnant.
With those three next to her, she can’t help but be compared naturally.
“I like breasts like this, so don’t worry about it.”
“Really…?”
“If I didn’t like it, I wouldn’t touch it like this.”
Rub rub.
I pinch her nipples between my fingers and keep massaging them. Then I slightly pinch and twist her nipples to torment her.
“Hngh…!”
“I cast a soundproof spell, so you don’t have to hold back your voice.”
“No… it’s embarrassing….”
You really don’t listen. I decided to just play with her as I please.
“Haaht…! Don’t twist it… nipples like that….”
Even though she says she doesn’t like it, her moans are hot with excitement. Ellaime accepted my teasing without much resistance.
I would have touched her more if I had more time. It’s a pity that it’s during training.
I stopped touching her moderately and bent my knees to match my gaze with her lower body.
Black thong panties hanging on her pelvis. I look at the area of fabric that barely covers and say.
“Black suits you well too.”
“I don’t like it…. It stands out too much….”
It’s certainly true.
Ellaime’s pubic hair is silver. Like her hair and eyebrows, her pubic hair is also silver. Wearing black panties, which is the opposite of that, makes the color stand out even more.
“But I like it. Wear only black underwear from now on.”
“Why are you deciding the color of my clothes….”
“Because I like it?”
“……”
My sister is speechless. It’s so much fun to tease her. It reminds me of how I always teased her.
After that, I lowered her panties. Her sweaty pussy and still prickly pubic hair come into view. I buried my nose in it as it was.
“Ssip, haa….”
“I don’t know why you like that smell….”
“Because it’s the smell of my beloved wife’s pussy, that’s why I like it. I wouldn’t do that with other women.”
“Haa, how did you become such a pervert….”
“Pervert? I only do this to my wives, okay?”
I don’t know why people think of me as a woman-crazed pervert.
I maintain the state of burying my nose. Then the vaginal fluid flowing from her pussy touched my lips.
“Slurp.”
“Hihit…! Ha, don’t do it… don’t lick my pussy…!”
“Chop, chomp… choop.”
“K, don’t suck my clit either, hheueung…!”
Perhaps because of her embarrassment, Ellaime pulls her waist back. I grabbed her firm buttocks tightly and said.
“If you pull back any further, I’ll ruin this training. You haven’t forgotten our promise, have you?”
“N, no… I haven’t forgotten….”
“Then shut up and give me your pussy.”
“A, alright….”
She put her waist back on again. My nose and mouth touched her pussy again.
“In ex, exchange, you have to keep your promise too….”
“If my sister takes good care of my sexual needs, I’ll keep my promise too.”
The promise I made with Ellaime wasn’t a big deal.
Her serious participation in this training and the growth of the apprentice knights. That was what Ellaime wanted.
Instead, the price was that she would give me her body to satisfy my sexual desires during the training period, and that she would accept whatever I asked for when we were in this tent.
I didn’t propose it first. I was going to participate in the training with my sister as promised, and get along with her to a moderate extent.
But my sister wasn’t satisfied with that. After discussing with the commanders, my sister first suggested that she could do better. She even met me separately to tell me.
As I said just now, I was thinking of doing it moderately, so I refused. And my sister persuaded me by saying she would grant me a wish.
Of course, I accepted, and with that wish, I gained the right to use my sister’s body as I pleased during the training period.
The fact that she herself allowed something that would have been absolutely impossible normally was a part that showed how much Ellaime valued the family.
Well, the good thing is that it’s good. I’m satisfied that I can have sex with Ellaime during training.
“Hheueung, hheueup…! Haeuk…!”
The more pleasure consumed her, the more vaginal fluid increased. It became slightly thinner as it mixed with sweat, but the taste and smell of the thick liquid stimulated my sense of taste and smell.
I worked hard to caress her pussy to taste even a little more vaginal fluid.
“Hheueung…! Tongue, your tongue’s coming in… the feeling’s strange…!”
Ellaime trembles her lower body at the sensation of my tongue digging into her vagina. Water flows from her pussy in streams.
Pshweet! Pweet! Pshweeeoooot!!
Even reaching climax in the middle. I received the liquid Ellaime spurted out on my face. My upper body got wet because of it, but I liked it even more.
After that, Ellaime climaxed 3 more times, and before I knew it, 40 minutes had passed.
Considering the time for cleaning up and putting on armor, there’s only about 15 minutes left. It’s an ambiguous time to do something properly.
But I can’t end it like this. All I did was suck her pussy. It’s closer to releasing Ellaime’s sexual desire than mine.
My dick, swollen as if it would burst through my pants, is proof of that. I feel like I have to cum at least once to be satisfied….
“Ellaime.”
“Heeak, heeak….”
There was no reply. She was just breathing heavily from the non-stop climax. It seems she’s barely managing to stand.
I grabbed her thighs and pulled them down. In her powerless state, her buttocks easily approach my dick. And the head of my dick touched the moist entrance of her pussy.
“Ah…!”
She finally comes to her senses. With her legs caught in my arms, she realizes that only penetration remains.
Ellaime asked, stuttering.
“A, are you going to do it…?”
“Yeah, I’m going to do it.”
At my immediate answer, Ellaime closes her eyes tightly. I can see everything she’s thinking in her head. And she opened her eyes and asked again.
“How much time is left….”
“15 minutes with time to spare?”
“15 minutes… before that, you’ll finish, right…?”
“That depends on how my sister does. I won’t stop until you cum once.”
“……”
Ellaime glared at me. But she soon sighed deeply and bent her knees.
Squeak….
My dick disappears into her pussy without resistance. Her vaginal wrinkles wrap around the surface.
“Haa….”
I can’t help but groan as she warmly tightens around my dick. Moreover, it’s an even more unique feeling because it’s sex outside.
Squeak squeak.
Soon, Ellaime started shaking her waist on her own. While doing so, she grabbed my face and said.
“Promise, hheut… you have to keep your promise…. You’ll stop if you cum once….”
I nodded slightly. Ellaime, seeing my answer, kissed my lips as they were.
“Chop.”
“Chop.”
We mixed our tongues and shared saliva. We continued our short sex during the break like that.
***
Long marches are tiring even for mana users. I’m not talking about the physical body. It’s too hard on the mind.
Originally, the act of moving was boring. Moreover, there’s no set destination. All schedules depend on the commander’s judgment, so I didn’t know when the march would stop.
Therefore, the short break that followed must have felt like honey. In particular, the expressions of the members of my command improved.
No matter how they were, the march was still boring.
The break doesn’t end with this. Apprentice knights and knights are also people. They need to fill their stomachs.
After that short break, dinner followed.
“It’s not good….”
“Just eat it. How much delicious food are you expecting in the field?”
“That’s true, but….”
The army food is bad no matter what world it is.
Of course, this is based on the usual food. Arden is Arden, so the shape may not be great, but the taste itself is above average. Looking around, the other knights were eating without complaint.
Anyway, after finishing dinner, another break followed.
Night when the sun has completely set. The only lights to rely on are the bonfires lit in various places.
I exchanged glances with the two commanders in this place. The two nodded and sent a signal.
“Euchya.”
I got up from my seat, dusting off the dirt. And before taking action, I sent a telepathic message to my sister.
‘Sister.’
‘…Why, Kyle.’
‘You’re holding my semen well, right?’
‘…Yeah.’
My sister’s cheeks and ears turned red in the dim light. I smiled with satisfaction and said.
‘Keep your pussy tight. So you can get pregnant this training.’
‘……’
Ellaime gathered her thighs at my words.
‘I’ll fill you up again in the morning after work.’
With those words, I disappeared into the forest.
Extra Episode 79 Ellaime’S Story – Training With My Sister (4)
Side Story 79: Elaim – Training with Sister (4)
There is a common misconception. That the most important thing for a knight is talent.
That statement is half right and half wrong.
After all, a knight is a soldier, and the Knights Order is an army. What is required of them is the accurate and swift completion of missions.
Clearly, what is needed in that process is force. And it was natural to place importance on talent related to force.
But that’s only when looking at combat. Even if the mission was prepared for all possible scenarios, you never know when and where a sudden unexpected situation might occur.
What is needed then is experience. The ability to cope differs markedly depending on how many crises you have experienced and overcome.
Even if not, the outcome of a mission can vary greatly depending on whether or not you have actual experience. It’s not for nothing that the term “veteran” exists.
For now, the apprentice knights of Ardeen are those whose talent has been verified. At least in terms of strength, they are top-tier.
On the other hand, their experience is completely lacking. Their experience is so limited that it doesn’t suit Ardeen.
Of course, not everyone is like that. There are those who are from noble families and have grown up with the support of their families, and there are those who have struggled to survive since childhood.
But that’s a tiny minority. In terms of overall ratio, it’s less than 1%. More than anything, how well those experiences are applied in actual combat is another matter.
Anyway.
“You’re resting well.”
The resting apprentice knights come into view.
It’s almost bedtime. Most of them went into their tents and fell asleep on their cots. Perhaps because it was the first day of training, some of them kept tossing and turning.
Not everyone is sleeping. Some are standing guard.
Although monsters have almost disappeared from the Empire, they have not all disappeared. There are those who live by hiding. Monsters do exist in this forest right now.
To prepare for any possible danger, sentry duty is essential outdoors.
However, their posture is not good at all. The Knights Order under my sister is tightly disciplined and serious, but the apprentice knights, on the other hand, cannot concentrate.
Some are even dozing off. If I were next to them, I would have hit them awake right away.
But that’s normal.
The apprentice knights are only teenagers. It’s an age when they still have many things they want to do. But they are stuck standing guard outdoors, so it’s inevitable that their minds will become lax.
Moreover, there is a big difference between apprentice knights and Knights Order members.
Even among the knights of Ardeen, the Knights Order is the center of leading the family. Their skills, experience, and spirit are on a different level than other knights of Ardeen.
My sister’s Knights Order is the same. Even if it has the lowest skill level out of the five, its experience and skill itself cannot be compared to that of ordinary knights.
No one is good from the start. They grow in that way. It’s not for nothing that they’re apprentices. The current Knights Order all went through such a process.
“Oh, it’s done.”
The work that was being done just happened to be finished. A mana sphere, assimilated with the surrounding land, flickers in my hand.
I carefully handled it and checked if it was working properly. After confirming that there were no problems, I turned my gaze to the knights who were camping.
The situation remains the same. They are still standing guard with expressions that they are about to die from sleepiness.
The Knights Order side is the same. They are also human, so some people are starting to get bored.
On the other hand, there are two people who are fully alert. The two Knights Order commanders of Ardeen. As expected of Masters, this level of thing is nothing to them.
Then my sister sends a signal. She’s been urging me with mana to start since a while ago.
“I told you I’ll take care of it.”
Anyone would think I don’t keep promises. She’s watching this whole situation and still does that.
Immediately after, I handled the mana sphere.
“First of all….”
Should I fix their minds first?
***
“Ugh….”
I can’t sleep. Even after closing my eyes and time passes, my mind is still clear. It’s all because of tension.
Building up physical strength, learning mental cultivation, training swordsmanship. He had been repeating basic training and practice in the family all along. He continued to do only that to the point of boredom.
It’s not that it wasn’t fun.
Life in the Ardeen family that he had dreamed of. And the dream of becoming a knight that he had taken one step closer to. He enjoyed every day as it was happening in real time.
Anyway, at the end of that, the outdoor training finally came. He couldn’t help but be nervous because he had left the castle and come outside.
“I need to sleep soon….”
I don’t know the exact schedule, but it’s clear that today will be the same as yesterday. If I stay up all night like this, there’s no way my condition in the morning will be good.
He moved his mana to calm his trembling body. But it didn’t work as he thought it would. Even if the trembling stopped for a while, his body would tremble again before he knew it.
In fact, he wasn’t the only one like this. The knight who was one year older next to him, and the knight who was two years younger far away, were only closing their eyes and not sleeping properly.
On the other hand, most of them were exhausted from the continuous march and fell asleep. Only a very small number were not asleep.
Time passes. Still, his body was tired, so his eyes closed, and his mind slowly sank to the bottom.
But at some point, his consciousness floated back to the surface of the water.
“Ugh….”
His body starts to shiver. Is it because it’s cold? It was still early spring, so it was still cold at night.
But it’s strange.
As befitting the best family on the continent, the tents used for this training were not ordinary either. Magic was imbued to maintain a constant temperature and humidity.
In fact, the displayed temperature remained unchanged. Then that meant the reason for this chill was elsewhere.
Soon, an unknown ominousness filled his whole body. But as an apprentice knight, he could not know the identity and cause of this inexplicable ominousness.
Then, a shout was heard from outside.
-Attack! Prepare for battle!
Clang! Clang!
Following that, the sound of metal was heard. Even though they had only held swords for a short period of time, they were not apprentice knights who didn’t know what that sound came from.
They immediately grabbed their swords and rushed out of the tent. Even though their apprentice knight life was short, they were not fools who didn’t know what decision to make in this situation.
At the same time, worry followed.
Apprentice knights are those who have only trained in mana or swordsmanship for a short time. They are beings that are difficult to call knights.
Combat experience? Most of it was sparring conducted under the guidance of real knights.
Now they were in a real battle situation. The apprentice knights could only hope that this attack was a kind of training or a lie.
“Ugh…!.”
“Ugh…!”
As soon as they came out of the tent, an enormous stench stung the tip of their noses. It was a stench that could not be compared to the smell of sewage.
The apprentice knights covered their noses and mouths and assessed the situation. But they couldn’t see anything. It was dawn, so fog covered the area.
They couldn’t see properly except for the comrades standing right next to them. They could barely see faint shapes.
That’s when it happened.
Something popping out of the ground. Something black in human form popped out of the ground and attacked them.
“Watch out!”
One person who noticed it first quickly drew his sword and blocked the attack of the unknown being.
Clang!
His arm and sword clashed. But his body is gradually being pushed back. He succeeded in defending, but the apprentice knight was surprised inside at the sight.
He is a mana user. He doesn’t have the skill to infuse mana into his sword, but he can strengthen his body to some extent.
And the mana-enhanced body has a clear difference before and after. To exaggerate a little, he could even block a sword swung by an ordinary person.
When that body and a sharp sword are combined, it becomes an enormous destructive force in itself.
But to be pushed back….
It’s clear that it’s not an ordinary attacker. In the first place, if they weren’t extraordinary, there would be no crazy being that would attack Ardeen.
Immediately after, other human figures popped out. They attacked the other apprentice knights.
However, only a very small number of them are coping properly. Except for the fact that an enemy had appeared, they had not even grasped the exact situation, so they could only panic.
Just in time, the Knights Order arrived in front of the apprentice knights. The apprentice knights’ expressions brightened at the appearance of the superiors. But it didn’t last.
“Everyone, take up your swords and follow me to break through the enemy’s ranks!”
“W, what’s going on….”
“That’s a stupid question. The enemy attacked, and that’s all. What else needs to be said?”
It was real. The Knights Order members had not been briefed on the current situation either. That meant this was a real situation.
“Th, then what about the Knights Order commanders….”
“The Knights Order commanders are….”
Their heads turn to the west. A huge energy is felt from that place. It was clearly the energy of the Knights Order commanders.
Not only that, but mana collisions continued to occur. They hadn’t confirmed it directly, but it was clear that an unimaginable fight was taking place there.
“The Knights Order commanders are fighting against the being identified as the leader of the enemy. So, stop asking questions and follow me!”
“Y, yes!”
The apprentice knights’ dizzy minds were cleared at once. They recalled the training they had been doing and followed the Knights Order members, swinging their swords to break through the enemy.
***
The two Knights Order commanders pointed their swords at me. The two swords wrapped in strong energy were shining as if they would cut me in half right away.
“Hoo…,”
“Haa, haa….”
Their breathing was rough. The sweat dripping from their foreheads clearly showed that they were having a hard time.
Then my sister said.
“Are you really doing this…?”
“Doing what? What are you saying to the enemy?”
“You’re saying you’re attacking us too….”
“Oh, come on, someone might misunderstand if they heard that. And Veil asked me to. She said the discipline of the Knights Order commanders has become too lax these days, so she wants me to fix their bad habits.”
Of course, that’s a lie. It would be too boring to only mess with the apprentice knights, so I included the Knights Order and the Knights Order commanders too.
“…Lie.”
My sister said, confirming my lie. I shrugged my shoulders.
“So, how long are you going to rest? Are you planning to kill the enemy?”
“…….”
At my words, my sister just glared at me silently. On the other hand, the other Knights Order commander unleashed her energy again.
In fact, this kind of experience was very valuable to them as Masters. How often would they have the opportunity to fight against someone stronger than them? Moreover, at their level, it’s not easy to fight so fiercely that their lives are at stake.
“You, I’ll get you back when this is over.”
Elaim said quietly like that and took her stance again. The tip of her sword is pointing towards me. After checking the situation on the knights’ side, I also took my stance. It didn’t seem like there would be any problems over there for the time being.
“You’re the one I’ll get back when this is over, sister.”
Suddenly, something I wanted to do came to mind. Knock my sister unconscious like this, and then in that state… Well, I’ll leave the rest to your imagination.
“…Pervert.”
She muttered that, as if she had read my lewd thoughts. Immediately after, the two Knights Order commanders kicked off the ground. Soon, a huge reverberation spread around.
Extra Episode 80 Ellaime’S Story – Training With My Sister (5)
Side Story 80: Elheim Episode – Training with Sister (5)
“Heeuung, Kyle… I was wroong… Please stop, stop it now….”
Elheim, being doggy-styled, begs for forgiveness. But he ignores her and ruthlessly pounds her pussy.
Squelch squelch squelch squelch!
“Eueueung, I said I was wrong…!”
Pshoo! Pshoo! Pshoo!
Cute sounds erupt from her pussy. The amount discharged was significantly less than the sound.
She had been sweating while fighting with me all morning. In that situation, having sex made her squirt, so there was no water left to spray out.
She didn’t have any stamina left, so her upper body slumped forward. She was barely lifting her waist to receive her husband’s cock.
Should I let her rest for a moment? But that thought quickly disappears.
Her firm ass and waist, and the artistic line that continues to her back, stimulate my lust. Even if I’m drained from cumming, it quickly fills up again.
I never get tired of looking at it, no matter how many times I see it. Then, the limit came.
Beureureureut! Beut! Beureut!
“Heeueueueung…!”
The amount of cum fills her vagina. Elheim’s vagina spasms and tightly squeezes my cock, and her ass trembles.
Feeling the different tremors transmitted to my cock feels incredibly good. As expected, it’s my exclusive pussy.
Beureureut!
I ejaculate the remaining semen into her vagina. But instead of feeling the afterglow of ejaculation, I kept shaking my waist.
Squeak squeak….
The empty space in front of her uterus is filled with my cock again. Then, the semen filling her vagina flows out along the vaginal folds.
Damn, it’s such a waste. All of that should go into her uterus….
Hoping that at least the remaining semen would enter, I repeatedly stabbed her uterus with my glans.
“Kyle… Please, please stop… I, I was wrong….”
Maintaining the insertion, I pressed her upper body tightly against my back. And I whispered in her ear and asked.
“What did you do wrong?”
“Everything, everything I did was wroong….”
“So, what did you do wrong?”
Squelch squelch!
I pounded my cock and urged her to answer. Elheim trembled all over and answered.
“I, I tried to beat my husband….”
“And what else?”
“I, I talked back to my husband….”
“Lastly, what else?”
“I lost to my husband, and I got angry… Heugeueueung!!”
Pshooouuuuuut!!
As if it were the last time, an enormous fountain erupted. The cot was completely covered in her fluids.
Squelch squelch squelch….
But I didn’t stop. As I just said, there were too many things Elheim did wrong.
“If you did wrong, you have to be punished, right?”
“Noo… Don’t punish me, stop it now….”
“What kind of nonsense is that? If you did wrong, you have to be punished.”
“I’m sorry…!”
Elheim shouted loudly and begged for forgiveness, shaking her head and telling me not to do it.
I whispered in her ear once again.
“Then hurry up and get pregnant. You said your ovulation day is soon.”
“Okay… I’ll get pregnant, I’ll get pregnant… I’ll get pregnant, so please…!”
She pants heavily as if she’s about to die. Still, she doesn’t forget to diligently tighten her vagina and pleasantly stroke my cock.
If I go any further, I thought my sister might die from a stroke, so I decided to stop. Of course, I didn’t plan to end it right away.
“Should we kiss one last time and end it?”
“Woong, kiish… Kiish and end it quiickly….”
She turns her head back and licks her tongue into the air.
“Haa, she’s so damn cute.”
I know she’s mentally out of it because she’s exhausted, but she’s really incredibly cute. She’s thousands of times cuter than she was on vacation.
I realized that my sister can break down like this when she’s having a hard time. Anyway, I stuck out my tongue as she wanted.
“Ttchop tchop… Woong, kiish….”
She mixes her tongue with mine first, and sucks on my lips. Even if I don’t move, she tries to kiss me on her own. So much saliva came over that I couldn’t swallow it all.
“Ah…….”
Then, at some point, the movement stops. I can feel the strength draining from her whole body, and her head and butt dropped down. Her breathing was so faint that I couldn’t hear it.
Eventually, Elheim fainted.
“Okay, sister. Let’s do it again tomorrow.”
Ttchop.
After kissing her cheek, I pulled out my cock. I lay down next to my fainted sister and fell into a late sleep together.
***
As expected, Arden is Arden!
There’s a reason why it’s called the best family on the continent!
I’m glad I came here!
Recently, this thought has taken root deeply among the apprentice knights. And it was fostered with tremendous belonging and pride.
It was inevitable. The experiences they had recently were experiences that ordinary knights would never have been able to have.
The experience of breaking away from moments of peace, going back and forth between life and death, and filling in the gaps in a short period of time could never be done under normal circumstances.
Of course, it wasn’t an easy time. As I just said, they were going back and forth between life and death, and if they made a mistake, they could die. In fact, an apprentice knight died.
With the appearance of the first death, they felt the fear of death for the first time. A tremendous fear that they would never be able to feel in their lives consumed them.
If I stay here, I’ll die. I’ll die without achieving anything. That thought flashed through my mind.
But when morning came and the sun rose, the phenomenon ended. And they realized that this was training.
They were angry. They were furious at the death of a colleague who they had been laughing with until yesterday. But the dead colleague came back to life.
There was a reason why he was called a saint….
Anyway, they faced the object of their anger and heard ridiculous words.
“You don’t like it? Then leave.”
No one left after hearing those words. Although the training was excessive, the effect was good.
Not as natural as the Knights, but with clearly improved mana manipulation and swordsmanship skills, and even coping skills. They were experiencing it for themselves, so they couldn’t bring themselves to leave.
So the training continued.
Of course, the opponent was a former thug before being a saint. The training itself was specialized in tormenting others.
The first training was at dawn. After that, there was a break until noon, and training suddenly proceeded around the time they had just finished a late lunch.
Finished the daytime training? Then, two hours later, they started attacking again around the time they were preparing dinner.
But it wasn’t just once or twice. It continued several times.
When eating, when shitting, when sleeping. They spent their days in constant tension, always feeling anxious about when they would be attacked, because it was carried out without notice, regardless of the time.
“Fucking….”
“Son of a bitch….”
It was only natural that curses came out. When the cause of this training wasn’t in front of them, they cursed at each other.
If they had at least let them eat comfortably, this wouldn’t have happened. Forced to hold a sword and fight while hungry, they only felt annoyed.
But it wasn’t just them who were having a hard time. The Knights were also not getting proper rest and weren’t eating properly. It was even worse than them.
Not to mention the Knights Commanders. They had to face the Saint directly….
Looking at the terrain that changed in real time during each training session, they comforted themselves that they were better off.
In particular, if they saw Commander Elheim’s face getting darker and darker, their complaints would disappear. Even that respected person was working so hard in training, so it was absurd to complain about something like this.
Then one day. Suddenly, this thought occurred to them.
Is Commander Elheim really having a hard time? The reason why this thought suddenly occurred was because of the scenes that had been witnessed from time to time recently.
The first question was the appearance of always being attached to each other.
In fact, this itself is not strange. If they were a married couple, it was a natural behavior. Of course, it didn’t look good to do that during training, but they could understand and move on.
The starting point of this question was whether they lived together in a tent.
A married couple sticks together? So far, it’s okay. As I just said, it’s not a strange behavior at all.
But they sleep together in a tent? That’s where they start to get a little suspicious.
Well, even this, they think they can be generous and say that’s possible. After all, if they’re a married couple, it’s natural to sleep in the same bed.
The second question that arises from there. Why does Commander Elheim always look so tired?
Clearly, the Knights Commanders are also tired and busy. Therefore, they naturally take a break. But after the break, Commander Elheim looked more tired than before the break.
It’s strange to be tired even after resting. Unless they’re doing something in the tent, it doesn’t make sense.
And here are the testimonies that follow.
“Hasn’t Elheim’s vibe been a bit strange lately? That, how should I put it… Should I say it’s sexy….”
“I’ve been feeling that way lately too….”
Recently, there was a flow that stimulated men’s lust. Because of that, just by looking at her face, or even just by going near her, their lust boiled over.
To put it a little vulgarly and directly, their dicks were erect. If it weren’t for the armor, that fact would have been exposed to everyone.
Because of that, the male apprentice knights were in pain every night. They were all at their prime, so they were in agony because they couldn’t unleash their rampant lust.
So, an unspoken rule was created among them. Pretend not to know and masturbate as quietly as possible.
Thanks to that, their lust subsided for that moment, but when they saw the face of their respected and beloved Knights Commander, their desires welled up again.
It wasn’t any different for women. Elheim’s appearance and vibe also worked on women, so the female apprentice knights wrapped themselves in sleeping bags and quietly rubbed their pussies, calling out Elheim’s name in their hearts.
“I saw Elheim-nim coming out of the tent two days ago? She was very different from usual….”
Saliva flowing from her mouth, slightly loosened eyes. That dazed face was the expression of someone who was heavily intoxicated with something and couldn’t come to their senses.
“She was a little like a prostitute who was high on drugs….”
At those words, an assumption flashed through my mind. But I immediately denied it.
“Could it be that they’re doing it outside….”
“Eh, no way. Would they do that during training?”
“R, right…?”
Yeah, that’s impossible. There’s no way that respected person would do something that perverts would do.
Then one apprentice knight said.
“I actually heard it for a moment…. A woman’s moan right after the two of them went into the tent….”
It was a really short moment. If you count the time, it wasn’t even 1 second. But the sound that leaked out for a moment was so intense that it remained clearly in my memory.
A married couple goes into a room, and a woman’s moan is heard. What that means is one thing.
If it’s real, then that’s, without saying it….
“Ah…….”
“Ah…….”
The apprentice knights let out a long sigh as the puzzle pieces were put together.
The fact that they were secretly sucking and kissing and having sex in the tent brought more shock than the fact that their respected her had a man.
But their shock didn’t end there. It was because the knight they respected told them a fact the next day.
“Due to the, uh, creation of a child, future training will be… I’m sorry.”
Elheim bowing and apologizing. Kyle was grinning next to her.
At that scene, the apprentice knights.
“…….”
“…….”
“…….”
Their hearts were completely broken. To the point where words of congratulations didn’t come out.
The successive blows of a married couple and pregnancy. Many knights’ first love ended in that way, ending the story.
Extra Episode 81 Ariel’S Story – The Empire Was Noisy Today (1)
Side Story 81 Ariel – The Empire Was Bustling Today (1)
We returned to the family. I couldn’t continue training with my pregnant sister. Even a master with a strong body needs stability at this time.
Having returned, we faced Bale, the head of the family. At first, he looked at us with an expression asking why we were back so soon, and after grasping the situation, he let out a big sigh.
“…Hoo, you finally did something.”
My brother sighed as soon as he saw us. My sister next to me flinched.
“So, sorry Bale….”
“No, you don’t need to be sorry, Sister. It’s all that damn lecherous bastard’s fault.”
“Why are you doing that to me?”
Suddenly the sparks are flying at me. Of course, it’s true that it’s entirely my fault, but the words are too harsh.
At my words, veins popped out on my brother’s forehead. And he raised his voice and demanded.
“Damn it, how can I not swear? You’re saying you did that during training?”
“Hey, brother. I can’t stand you talking down to this brother and swearing, no matter what else.”
“What are you going to do if I don’t stand it? I sent you to train the apprentice knights, not to have sex in the middle of it? Damn it, not even an animal would do that…”
Then my sister intervened and defended me.
“Th, that’s my fault, Bale… I, I told him to do that….”
“…Excuse me? Sister? Why?”
“I thought Kyle would be more motivated to train if he did that…. It actually worked pretty well….”
“…So you’re saying that bastard is the cause after all.”
“But I started it….”
“Haa….”
Bale sighs deeply again. The difference in treatment is completely different. He swears at me, but he glosses over it with my sister.
“You son of a bitch. Try that on me too. Don’t just favor my sister.”
“…Act properly before you speak. If it was at least before training or after training, this wouldn’t have happened. You son of a bitch.”
“Wow… you really see me as nothing now.”
“What are you going to do if I see you as nothing, you damn bastard.”
The argument is getting increasingly fierce. Then my sister intervened between us and mediated.
“Both of you stop it.”
“No, Sister, he’s…”
“Sister, I didn’t do anything wrong…”
My sister didn’t even allow excuses.
“Don’t say anything more. I’m going to get angry.”
“…Okay.”
“……”
I stopped at the warning with a blank expression. I felt like she would really get angry if I provoked her any further. My sister is really scary when she’s genuinely angry….
After that, my sister took my hand and led me, saying.
“I’ll stop here for today. Let’s talk again tomorrow. And sorry, Bale.”
“…No. Please rest comfortably.”
That’s how we left the office. And as soon as we came out, my sister let out a big sigh.
“Haa….”
“No, why is Sister sighing….”
“How can I not sigh?”
“……”
I couldn’t argue with her glaring at me. But I don’t think it’s entirely my fault.
If he had at least not spoken informally, this wouldn’t have happened….
Really….
“Apologize properly tomorrow.”
“Okay….”
“Don’t slur your words and answer properly. Are you going to do that to your only brother?”
“Okay. I’ll apologize properly tomorrow.”
Maybe because the argument just now was a little intense, she looked at me with distrust in her eyes.
Anyway, after that we took a break.
***
There are a large number of knights in the Arden family’s mansion.
From the Knights and the Knights Commander to the elite, and the apprentice knights who are just beginning to build up their skills and experience.
A number that would only be found in the capital, the center of a country, is always staying in the mansion.
Of course, that number is not the entirety of the Arden family. It was only a small part. Most of the family’s knights were currently out on missions to other territories or countries.
Anyway, the knights don’t just stay in the mansion doing nothing. They guard the mansion, handle administrative work, and protect important guests or direct family members.
But usually, training is the majority. Not all of the mansion’s personnel are put into missions.
The knights’ shouts never stop from morning to night. The mansion was always noisy, day and night.
Yes, it should have been like that again today when the day dawned. But it wasn’t. Today, the knights’ shouts were not heard at all.
“You son of a bitch! I’m going to fix that bad habit of yours this time!”
“Ha, you think I’ll be intimidated by that!”
It was because of a fight between brothers. Because of that, all the sounds were buried in the brothers’ fight.
Kwaaang!!
Koo-oong!!
Breaking the walls is basic. The ground made of soil and stone is also dented or shattered with cracks. Any object turns to dust the moment it touches the brothers’ power.
The training ground’s terrain changes in real time. It not only happened in one training ground, but also affected the surroundings, and the training was stopped and the knights even evacuated.
“Hehe….”
“This is really…”
Is it possible to stop the brothers? That wasn’t possible either.
The storm swirling around them. The mana contained in it slashed the surroundings. It was difficult to stop because of the destructive power that even a master could not easily approach.
If there was any luck, it was that they were fighting with fists instead of swords. If they had fought with swords, the mansion itself would have been blown away.
All they could do was pray that the fight would end soon. If they were really trying to kill each other, they would have to stop them no matter what, but at least from the knights’ point of view, it wasn’t to that extent.
Just in time, Elraim arrived and took in the brothers’ fight.
“Haa, why are they doing that from morning…”
She sighs as soon as she sees it. I don’t know why they’re fighting even though they promised to apologize yesterday.
More than that, when did he go out? Elraim definitely slept with her husband last night. But when she woke up in the morning, he was gone, and when she looked for him, he was in this state.
Then someone came to Elraim’s side. It was a servant of Arden who she had known since she was a child. He had a troubled expression on his face due to the chaotic state of the mansion, and at the same time, he smiled as if he was amused.
“I don’t think the two of them have ever fought this much.”
“Yes, it’s the first time, but…”
Kyle and Bale were really close. Rather, they were busy taking care of each other.
A common brotherly quarrel? At least in Arden, it was no different from a legendary story. In the first place, there was no conflict between the brothers, so it was only peaceful.
But she was seeing it with her own two eyes. It was a scene that Elraim was seeing for the first time.
“I guess you never know what will happen in the world. It’s always good to live a long life. I never thought I’d witness such a scene. Do you see that? Everyone came out to see them when they heard the two of them were fighting.”
When she turned her head, she saw servants clinging to the windows. Their gazes were directed at Kyle and Bale, the brothers.
In particular, all the slightly older servants gathered. It was the first time they had witnessed the brothers’ fight.
“…Haa.”
Elraim’s head throbbed. She didn’t know what to do with those troublemakers. First of all, I have to stop them….
“Why don’t you just leave them alone? They say that brothers grow up fighting.”
“That’s only true when they’re young. They’re both…”
“Haha, what age does it matter in a brother’s fight? Brothers fight even when they get older.”
“Is that so…”
It was something that Elraim, a woman, could not understand. Above all, the two of them became very docile in front of her, so she couldn’t understand it even more.
“Haa….”
“It will be over soon. They’re not people who don’t know how to reason.”
“…I wish it would be.”
However, Elraim was worried. She wondered if it would really end with just one fight.
***
“You son of a bitch! How dare you look down on your brother!”
“Shut up, that’s what I should be saying!”
Thud thud!
Powerful fists filled with mana strike each other. They beat each other up without distinguishing between face and body.
Defense? There was no need for that in this fight. He threw it with the intention of fixing his brother’s mentality with this fist.
But it didn’t end easily. This was the middle of the mansion, and if we put our heart into it, the mansion itself would be blown away.
Besides, there were even more spectators gathering. Unable to withstand the gazes, we eventually slapped each other in the face and stopped, falling to the ground.
“You’re really a damn brother….”
“That’s what I should be saying….”
But even a brief argument couldn’t last long.
Thump!
“Ack…!”
“Ugh…!”
It was because my sister’s fierce fist hit our heads.
“You guys are really stupid brothers.”
“Sorry, Sister….”
“I’m sorry, Sister…”
Anyway, that’s how the fight ended. After finishing cleaning up the surroundings, we gathered in the office.
Our faces are swollen. The original face lines are not visible properly. Whether you look at it from afar or up close, it’s a sight that only makes you laugh.
But the situation was not good enough to pass it off with a laugh. So I touched my face with mana to reduce the swelling.
“Tsk, how hard did you hit me? It doesn’t heal even with magic. My mouth is all ulcerated.”
“That’s what I should be saying. With what kind of mindset do you hit someone to make a bump swell this much?”
“It’s because it’s a loving beating from your brother.”
“…Don’t say such nonsense.”
Squeak, bang.
Then the door opens. My sister, who brought the medicine, quickly mediated our argument.
“If either of you says one more word there, I won’t let it go.”
Eventually we shut our mouths. After that, she applied medicine to each of us.
“Why did you guys beat each other up so much? Especially Bale, you have to have an audience with His Majesty the Emperor in two weeks….”
“It’ll be healed by then.”
“Healed by then…. Do you think that makes sense?”
Is he saying that seriously? I said with a sneer.
“It’s your own fault. Don’t worry about him, worry about me… Ack! Sister, it hurts, Sister!”
My sister rubbed the wound roughly. She rubbed it hard for a while as if to make it hurt more, and then stopped.
The medicine made my skin condition a little better. Still, I had to rub my face diligently with mana for a while.
“So why did you fight?”
“…That bastard threw something as soon as he saw me.”
“…I got angry as soon as I saw his face.”
My sister frowned. She glared at Bale once, glared at me once, and sighed deeply.
“Haa….”
“I’m sorry. I was too angry. Anyway, Sister….”
Bale hurriedly changed the subject.
“I’m saying this now, but congratulations. I want to see my nephew as soon as possible.”
“Th, thank you… I’m really, really sorry….”
“No. I’m fine because it’s something I wanted too. And it’s not Sister’s fault.”
Bale glared at me. I avoided his gaze for no reason.
That’s how we continued the story we couldn’t finish yesterday.
“What are you going to do in the future?”
“Well, shouldn’t I quit being the commander of the Knights first? I can’t keep doing it while pregnant.”
If my sister wants, she can stay in the family. Even if she can’t participate in training directly, she can give simple teachings.
But I didn’t want to leave my pregnant wife in a faraway land.
“Hoo, because of my damn brother, such an important position in the family is going to be vacant…”
“I’m sorry about that too. I’ll fill the vacancy later.”
“It’s okay. It’s not that Arden doesn’t have any talent to replace Sister. Of course, they’re not as good as Sister, but.”
That’s right. My sister’s talent and skills are overflowing compared to her age, but if you raise the age a little, you can fill it sufficiently.
“Then are you going to the capital?”
“For now? I have to meet Ariel too, and it’s good to live in the center.”
“What about the house?”
“Ha, brother. This brother is a saint. And Lana also bought a mansion in the capital. At least there won’t be any money problems. If not, I’ll live in the Imperial Palace.”
“…If you do something like that, I’ll kill you then. You may be in love with him, but he’s someone I have to respect.”
He’s trying to kill me just for joking. I distinguish between public and private matters. I’m not the kind of bastard who would do something like that.
“Sort out these things quickly. Let’s go to the capital quickly. I’ll help you from the side.”
“Then were you going to go without doing anything? You have to have a conscience.”
Should I just beat him to death this time….
Anyway, I stayed in the family helping my brother with my sister’s problem.
Extra Episode 82 Ariel’S Story – The Empire Was Noisy Today (2)
Side Story 82 Ariel’s Episode – The Empire Was Bustling Today Too (2) The matter of deciding on the next commander of the Knights, that is, my sister’s successor, was not as smooth as I had thought.
The reason was that there was no knight who met the standard.
Usually, the commander of the Knights is chosen from among the strongest knights with outstanding experience. Since they have to command a large number of knights, skill is an essential requirement.
Of course, Arden doesn’t just look at skill. They also look at other additional factors.
Achievements, character, rumors, and so on. Since they will be a knight representing the family in the future, they carefully examine many things before deciding.
The problem here is that my sister is too outstanding.
Her achievements far exceed those of the top-ranking knights, and her character is famous enough to be on par with Vale. Since she spent her childhood in the family, only good things are always said about her.
That hasn’t changed even after she became the commander of the Knights. It’s no wonder she’s so popular among the knights.
Therefore, in the process of deciding on the next commander of the Knights, everything was compared to my sister.
Especially age. That advantage that only my sister has couldn’t be compared to any other knight. Being at a high level at a young age also means that they can climb even higher.
Within the family, the only comparison was Vale.
“Thinking about it, I realize once again how amazing my sister’s talent is.”
“My sister’s talent is no ordinary. It’s not for nothing that the family supported her in various ways.”
At my words, Vale stared at me blankly, and then gave a bitter smile. He must have been reminded of his childhood. The family supported my sister as much as Vale.
Anyway.
“I have to choose from these three…”
The personal details of the three knights placed before us. After consulting with Vale, we narrowed down the candidates for commander of the Knights to these three.
But age is still a concern. Their achievements and skills are similar to my sister’s, though.
It’s about time for a generational shift, so they can’t be too old. But it’s also impossible to pick a knight who is still young and inexperienced. In such cases, being too young also becomes a problem.
“I wish it was the former commander of the Knights…”
“That person went on a training journey, didn’t they.”
My sister’s predecessor felt their inadequacy and went on a training journey. What kind of training is that in this day and age. Sometimes, there are many aspects of knights that I can’t understand.
The reason Vale suddenly mentions the former commander of the Knights is that it’s better for the person who was in charge to continue. If the commander of the Knights changes too often, the members of the Knights will also be confused.
“Are you going to send them back later?”
“Why are you asking me that.”
“Then who else should I ask but you, since you’re the older brother-in-law of the Sister.”
“You have to ask Sister. I like having her by my side, but Sister may think differently. But I don’t think she’ll be back for at least 5 years, right?”
The number of children my sister wants is three. Considering the time it takes for the youngest to grow up to the age she’s talking about, that’s the minimum.
“To be exact, I don’t know either. There may be more.”
“…Please, just do it moderately. Chloe and Estella are twins, right? Lana said she wants to have five children. There are already nine children planned. Including Sister, that’s ten.”
“Why are you telling me that. Originally, children come naturally when you love…”
“So you’re saying it’s not your fault?”
“…Let’s say I’m half to blame.”
In the end, it was my fault for continuing until she got pregnant.
“Sigh…”
“Why the sigh.”
“…Brother will never understand. Why I’m sighing.”
Back to the topic of the commander of the Knights.
“What do you think we should do, Brother? The knights have clear strengths and weaknesses, so it’s not easy to decide.”
“There’s only one way to do this. Check it out yourself.”
Originally, it was better to see and decide for yourself than to rely on information written on paper. After that, I went to meet the candidates for commander of the Knights with my younger sibling.
***
A few more days passed.
Thanks to my help, the next commander of the Knights was roughly decided. There are still steps left, but they would be properly settled within a month.
I also finished organizing things related to my sister one by one. Since she was the commander of the Knights, there were many planned events, and I organized them one by one so that they could be handed over quickly.
All that was left was to leave the family and go to the capital. Of course, we didn’t go straight away.
My sister spent half of her life in the family and held the important position of commander of the Knights. She had many connections inside and outside the family.
She spent three days and nights saying goodbye.
In the process, the fact that she was pregnant was bound to be revealed. Women never left my sister’s side, and I couldn’t escape the glares of the male bastards.
I don’t know what I did wrong. They were staring at me like they wanted to kill me, regardless of age…
Anyway, after meeting my sister’s parents and finishing all the greetings, it was finally time to go to the capital.
There was no need to take my pregnant sister on a long journey, so we decided to use the warp gate. And before going to the capital, I said my last goodbye to my younger sibling.
“Then, Sister. See you later.”
“I’ll definitely come back later…”
“Yes, I’ll be looking forward to it.”
Most of the talk was finished yesterday. We exchanged light greetings. We would see each other again in a few days anyway.
Next was me. Vale looked at me and said only one thing.
“Brother, just get lost.”
“…You bastard. Is that what you say to your brother who you won’t see for a while?”
“Then what more do you want me to say.”
“……”
What a son of a bitch.
Well, we finished it like that and used the warp gate. We arrived in the imperial capital in 1 second. And there were three people waiting for us.
Lana, Chloe, Estella. My wives came to greet us.
“Oppaah!”
The first to run was Estella, as expected. I stopped my wife.
“Come slowly. Don’t run. You’ll fall.”
“Ah…!”
She slowed down only after I spoke.
I wish she would keep in mind that she’s pregnant. I wonder if she ran around like that when I wasn’t around?
Estella, who quickly approached, hugged me.
“Hehe, it’s Oppa♡”
“Was it two weeks since we last met?”
“Yes!”
She was very happy to see me. When you think about it, she was the most recently married, so she must have missed me the most.
I hugged my wife tightly with both arms. And then Lana and Chloe came. I hugged them both the same way.
“Sniff, haa…”
In the process, Lana was busy smelling. She was sniffing diligently without saying a word. She must have missed my scent.
“Did you have a good time while I was gone?”
“No, I didn’t.”
“Me too! It was hard because of the husband who left his pregnant wife!”
Chloe didn’t say much, but she conveyed her dissatisfaction with her eyes. She was fine when I left, but as time passed, she seemed to have felt neglected.
“I’m sorry. That won’t happen again in the future. Shall we go home for now?”
The warp gate building was not a good place for conversation. There were few users today, so there were few eyes on us, but everyone was very interested in us.
So we headed to Lana and my new house.
A space just for us. Except for the servants working in the mansion, there was no one to bother us. Only then could we talk comfortably.
“Sister!”
“Sister Elraim!”
The ones who welcomed my sister the most were Lana and Estella, as expected. They hugged my sister as they did to me.
“I’m glad to see you both.”
“Me too!”
“Huh? Sister, are you pregnant?”
Estella checked my sister’s condition like she did with Lana. And Elraim blushed at her direct words.
“Umm, I’m pregnant…”
“Why didn’t you say so. You should have said you were pregnant. Then I would have gone.”
“Estella, you’re pregnant too… How can I call you…”
“I’m a saintess, so I’m strong!”
Does she think that makes sense? No, it might be okay soon. I heard that you can use the World Tree’s magic around 8 weeks of pregnancy.
Anyway, the certain thing is that Lana’s belly was protected by magic. In that state, maybe…
“Then, Sister, are you going to live with us now?”
“Yes, now that I have a baby.”
At my sister’s words, Lana and Estella’s lips went up to the sky.
“Hehe, it’s really like Sister Lana said.”
“Sister Elraim is also a woman after all. She can’t help it in front of Kyle.”
“What are you two talking about…”
The three of them chatted. And then Chloe greeted briefly.
“Hello…”
“Yes, um… hello…”
What’s with this atmosphere? They’re both completely different from when they’re dealing with other people.
Were they not close? When I think about it, I remember that they knew each other’s faces, but they didn’t talk.
I wish they would take care of each other well. But again, their awkward appearance is cute. I saw Elraim and Chloe like that for the first time.
It might be quite a sight if I put the two of them together later?
Anyway, we exchanged greetings. There were many things to sort out as it was, but I decided to go see other people first.
“I’m going out for a while.”
At my words, the four of them turned their eyes to me. And the four of them said at the same time.
“Are you going to see Ariel and Senior Ruina?”
“Oppa, do you really have to do that when you just got here?”
“Stop increasing it…”
“Kyle…”
The eyes of the three were too sharp. Only Lana allowed me to go out. I’m so grateful to Lana at times like this.
“I’ll be back soon. I have to tell them I’m back…”
Nevertheless, the gaze towards me was still there. Only after I promised to just say hello could I leave the mansion.
It seems like I’m going to be squeezed dry tonight too…
Extra Episode 83 Ariel’S Story – The Empire Was Noisy Today (3)
Side Story 83 Ariel – The Empire Was Bustling Again Today (3)
The academy is slowly entering a new semester. New students are visible amidst the spring-filled scenery.
It’s a sight that reminds me of a time in the past. When I was in the academy, I was among them too. However, I don’t feel any longing, nor do I want to go back to those days.
That’s because I’m more satisfied with the present, being with my wives, than I was back then. I like the present so much that I would refuse any wish, no matter what it is.
Anyway, I headed to my senior’s professor’s office.
The way there wasn’t easy. The attention of the newly admitted freshmen was focused on me. Unlike the sophomores and juniors, it would be their first time seeing me at the academy, so they couldn’t help but be interested.
I wish they would show interest in moderation. Because of what I did after returning, I can’t really say anything.
It was the same near the professor’s office. The first-year students who came to see Professor Ruina were lined up in front of the room, drawing attention.
I thought about brushing past them all and going in, but I couldn’t bring myself to disturb the students’ passionate pursuit of learning, so I just waited.
As I waited with them, I overheard several whispers.
-I heard he has four wives….
-One of them is said to be the Holy Maiden….
As expected, the topic is all about that. Typical of kids this age. Of course, I hear similar conversations even when just walking down the street, so I wish they would do it in moderation.
Then a male student hesitantly approached. And carefully asked.
“Um….”
“Is there something you’re curious about?”
“Yes….”
I wonder what he’s so curious about that he came here.
Usually, students couldn’t easily approach me. The position of a Saint had the power to make others feel small.
If there were any, it would be the courageous or fearless kids? Other than that, all they do is whisper like they are now.
This student is the former. I could see that he came to me with immense courage.
“What are you curious about?”
“Is it true that you’re dating Professor Ruina…?”
“It’s true, is there a problem with that?”
“But I heard you have four wives….”
“So what.”
This world does not enforce monogamy. The first emperor, Kiran Trianis, only had one wife, and that continued, establishing the norm of being with one person, but it doesn’t prohibit the opposite.
If they love each other and consent, it’s okay. It doesn’t matter how many husbands or wives they have, as long as they decide to do so among themselves.
So, it’s none of anyone else’s business how many wives I have, or if I’m dating someone in the midst of that.
“Please… give up on Professor Ruina….”
“No. Why should I?”
“P-please give up on her….”
The guy speaks up with courage again. I don’t know why he’s meddling in someone else’s love life.
It’s not that I can’t understand. She’s just been overshadowed by other people, but my senior was also popular. It’s just that during her student days, she was holed up in the workshop, so only people who knew her liked her.
And now, as a professor, it’s different. She lectures in front of others and is constantly exposed to people, so there are many people who have come to like her.
Her unique personality, way of speaking, and appearance are very attractive. I can’t say exactly why, but it’s clear that this student has fallen for that charm. Tremendously so.
Anyway, such nonsense doesn’t even deserve consideration. Just as I don’t easily fall in love with someone, once I love them, I don’t let them go easily.
Of course, it was presumptuous for him to say such things in front of me, but at the same time, I was angry. It was ridiculous that a guy who knows nothing about Ruina was telling me to break up with her.
“Who are you to tell me what to do?”
“B-but….”
“What ‘but’ are you talking about.”
If he weren’t just a kid, I would have punched him right away. If he was at least right before adulthood….
Click—
The professor’s office door opens just in time. Ruina is visible in the distance. Judging by the fact that she’s dismissing the waiting students, she must have another appointment.
“Huh?”
Then she finds me and tilts her head. After confirming it’s me, Ruina immediately walked towards me. And asked in her unique, blunt tone.
“When did you come?”
“I came today. I just arrived.”
Ruina nodded as if she understood. I said to her.
“I think I’m going to live in the capital from now on.”
“Continuously?”
“Yes, I’m going to live in the capital continuously. I may go out sometimes, but I’ll come back to the house in the capital. So, what I’m saying is.”
“Yeah. Tell me.”
I glanced at the presumptuous guy next to me as if to show off. And then, shifting my gaze back to Ruina, I said.
“Will you live with me in my house?”
“Yeah, I will.”
An immediate answer came back. Her voice tone also slightly heightened, and she asked me back.
“From when?”
“You can come and live there right away. There are many rooms, so there won’t be any problems. Or you can pack up your place and come slowly.”
“I’ll finish packing and go.”
After hearing Ruina’s last words, I looked to the side.
The face that had stiffened at the initial suggestion of living together completely collapsed after Ruina’s immediate answer. Moisture formed in his eyes, as if he was about to burst into tears.
It’s a shame, but this is reality. Why did you covet someone who already has someone?
But this alone doesn’t relieve my anger. I gave a sly smile to the weeping guy and said to her.
“Senior, you love me, right?”
“Yeah, I love you.”
“Then kiss me.”
As always, she bends her knees to match my height. As our eye levels meet, Ruina immediately kissed me on the lips.
“Peck.”
A light kiss. Perhaps because she was busy, we didn’t exchange a long, sticky kiss like last time.
Well, this is also satisfying. Of course, the state of the guy who had collapsed next to us was also worth seeing. Other than that, the female students who were watching were busy squealing.
“I have a lecture. Do you want to go together?”
“I’m sorry. I have to stop by the imperial palace.”
“I see. See you later.”
“Yes, I’ll see you in the evening, Senior.”
With that, I ended my short meeting with Ruina.
***
It is often said that running a country is a very difficult task. But to be precise, it belongs more to the troublesome side than the difficult side.
Protect the people from outside, eliminate internal evils, and maintain the stability of the country.
It’s easy to say, but it becomes really troublesome when you actually do it. Because the number of things to pay attention to increases one by one.
That’s why it’s called troublesome. Because you don’t know what will happen if you pay a little less attention. A small problem that was neglected could suddenly snowball and turn into a big problem.
These things can be expressed as difficult, but the root is clearly cumbersome and annoying.
Of course, it also varies depending on the corruption of the country. The more the king and nobles focus on their own safety, the easier the operation of the country itself becomes. It’s just a shortcut to destruction, though.
Anyway, Ariel was different from those guys. She really loved and cherished the empire and its people. That’s why she was working hard on state affairs today as the emperor of the empire.
Therefore, even though I came to the imperial palace, I couldn’t meet her right away. She was in a meeting with her ministers.
Not wanting to disturb her while she was working, I waited outside. I was just standing there.
A maid approached me at my appearance. She carefully said to me.
“Lord Kyle. I will escort you to the reception room.”
“It’s okay.”
I refused again the words I had heard since coming to the imperial palace. I didn’t want to go to an empty room and wait. I wanted to wait like this, listening to her voice even from beyond the door.
The maid was restless at my refusal. I am the Saint and Ariel’s guest. Unable to leave me like this, she did not stop persuading me.
“Your Majesty does not know when the meeting will end. You may have to wait at least an hour or more. So, it would be better to wait inside.”
“The meeting is long?”
“Yes, it is.”
What problem is causing this? If it’s a problem that Ariel is so concerned about, it might not be a normal problem.
Should I ask later? While thinking that, I refused again this time. If there is a problem, it was better to think while eavesdropping on the contents of the meeting.
“I’ll just wait.”
“But….”
Perhaps giving up at my unwavering appearance, the maid said to me.
“Please call me if you need anything.”
Saying that, she waited at a slightly distanced place. She didn’t move away after all.
Anyway, I waited leaning against the wall. And about 30 minutes later, the door opened, and the high-ranking officials of the empire began to exit.
They were startled when they saw me standing in front of the door. Some glanced at me and quickly walked away, while others deliberately avoided my gaze.
Did they do something wrong? Or maybe they’re just scared. They would see me as a Saint.
After confirming that everyone was out, I entered the conference room. In the distance, Ariel was seen sighing deeply with her hand on her forehead.
“Ariel.”
I called her name. She quickly reacted to my voice. And muttered softly.
“I heard you arrived in the capital, but when….”
“I stopped by the academy and came straight here. Are you free later? Are you busy?”
“I still have a schedule left.”
“Is it a long one?”
“No… it won’t take long. I just need to receive a progress report. Do you want to go with me, Kyle…?”
“Me too? I don’t mind….”
I don’t have any problems. Rather, I want to go together.
But if it’s someone I don’t know, Ariel wouldn’t take me….
“Who are you meeting? Someone I know?”
“Yes. I’m going to meet Evan.”
“Ah, Evan.”
Come to think of it, it’s been a while since I’ve seen that bastard too. Shall I see his face for the first time in a while?
Extra Episode 84 Ariel’S Story – The Empire Was Noisy Today (4)
Side Story 84 Ariel – The Empire Was Bustling Today (4) “Brother!”
The word “Brother” came out as soon as our faces met. It came out automatically.
Still, it was Evan whom I hadn’t seen in a while, so I was slightly missing that sound… Well, I don’t think I was. Maybe Veil, but why would I miss a guy? I’d rather die.
Anyway, the guy I saw for the first time since my wedding with Lana was quite different.
Should I say his impression changed? His face, which had worsened due to the guilt of killing me, returned to normal.
“It’s been a while!”
“Yeah.”
“Wow, Brother… Is that all you have to say after meeting me?”
Evan said, as if dumbfounded by my reply.
“Then what more should I say? This is enough.”
“You could at least say, ‘Nice to see you,’ or ‘How have you been?'”
“Oh, yeah. Nice to see you, and you look like you’re doing well. You’re full of life. Looks like you’re eating well and doing well.”
“……”
I did as he asked, but he’s glaring. Looking at him, he’s become arrogant like Veil. He wasn’t like this before.
Should I beat this bastard up later?
Then Ariel said to me.
“Kyle, why don’t we sit down first?”
“Should we?”
There was no need to stand and talk. I sat next to Ariel after she sat down. As soon as we sat down, tea and cookies were placed before us.
Freshly made warm cookies. I was a bit bored, so I picked one up and ate it. A luxurious sweetness spread in my mouth.
I then asked Ariel.
“Want some?”
“Yes, I want some.”
At her saying she wanted some, I picked one up and brought it to her mouth. Ariel was startled, probably not expecting this.
I said to her, who wouldn’t open her mouth.
“You’re not going to eat?”
“I, I’ll eat it….”
A reply came back when I asked again, and Ariel opened her mouth. Her cheeks were flushed red. I always think this, but Ariel’s reactions are just as cute as my wives’.
I took another bite of the cookie.
“As expected, it’s delicious because it’s made in the Imperial Palace.”
“Yes…”
Ariel only mumbled and ate the cookie with her head down. Then, one fact suddenly came to mind.
“Come to think of it, Ariel, you’re good at cooking too, right? Especially at making cookies.”
Her abilities can be used in so many ways. Especially since she’s great at making cookies, which require precise measurements. So, making cookies was one of her specialties.
“That’s right…”
“Make some for me later. I’ve never had any.”
“If I have time, I’ll make some for you…”
That wasn’t a very satisfying answer. ‘If I have time’ means she won’t make them if she doesn’t have time.
I looked directly into Ariel’s eyes and asked again.
“You’ll make them for me, right?”
“I’ll make them for you, definitely…”
A definite answer came back as she tried to avoid my gaze. Only then did I smile and continue eating the cookie. Then Evan took a sip of tea and said.
“Brother, you’ve really changed a lot since I last saw you.”
“What nonsense are you suddenly spouting? How have I changed? I’m the same as before.”
“Come on, you’ve really changed! You’re still nagging us like before, though.”
“What, you little punk?”
“Ack, Brother! I surrender, I surrender…!”
He only shut his mouth when I pressured him with mana. This guy hasn’t changed even as he gets older. Well, it’s only been a short time since he graduated, so I guess that’s natural.
“Ugh, that hurt…. But you’ve really changed a lot. Even more than at Lana’s wedding. Look at you now. You can see the love in the way you treat Ariel.”
“Because I love her.”
“Wow~ Just listen to what he’s saying. If it were the brother I knew, he wouldn’t have said something like that, right? They say men change after marriage, and it looks like that’s true. Veil also talks about that every time I contact him.”
Ariel, who was next to me, also nodded slightly. What, does she agree with what he’s saying? I tilted my head and asked.
“Ariel, do you think so too?”
“Yes…”
“Really?”
“You’ve changed even more than the last time I saw you…”
An unchanging answer. Seeing her say this, it seems like other people can see the changes. Well, I’ve been feeling that my personality has become milder than before.
I leaned closer to Ariel.
“So, do you dislike the changed me?”
“No, I like it…”
“I like it too.”
I hugged Ariel as she was. Ariel’s scent subtly wafts through the perfume I sprayed on my body. It’s a good smell as always.
“Brother, displays of affection are fine, but do that when you’re alone, okay? There are other people besides us, what are you doing?”
Then Evan’s voice broke into our conversation.
“Veil was complaining about how hard it is because of what Elaim is doing.
Do it in moderation, in moderation. Don’t do it so openly.”
He even scowled as he nagged. I shouldn’t have seen him. Meeting him only made me annoyed.
“If you know, then get lost so we can be alone.”
“Uh-uh, I didn’t come to see you, Brother, I came to see Ariel. I’m here to report on the progress of the task I was given. So, it’s no use yelling at me.”
“Ariel. Can’t you get that bastard out of here?”
“I can’t do that…”
But she wouldn’t grant me this. It seemed like meeting Evan was really important. Can’t she just listen to the progress report and send him away quickly?
“Still, the continent has become fun again since you came back, Brother. I’m hearing stories about you everywhere I go these days.”
“I know. They’re talking about it so much it’s annoying.”
“Currently, you have four wives and six children. Two of them are twins. Wow, you’re really something, Brother. What’s your secret?”
“What secret is there? And even if there was, I wouldn’t tell you.”
“Come on, Brother. What kind of relationship do we have? Can’t you tell your beloved younger brother just one thing?”
“What younger brother? I’ve never had a younger brother like you. My only younger brother is Veil.”
“No, Brother! Have you already forgotten those days? How much we were in the academy…!”
I wonder why he’s like this again. It’s a tenacity that shows a bit of obsession.
Sigh, that damn protagonist. Now that the world is complete, I can’t call him the protagonist anymore, but anyway, I couldn’t leave him like this. He seemed to have some big concerns.
“Stop talking nonsense and say what you want to say. What do you need help with?”
“Haha, you’re really something, Brother!”
He tried to hug me, so I pushed his head away. I hate hugging a guy more than anything, unless it’s family.
“Brother. You know I’m married, right?”
“Huh? Were you married?”
“Didn’t you know? It’s already been two weeks…”
“I was busy. And no one around me told me. Veil didn’t tell me either?”
I really didn’t know. Of course, even if I knew, I wouldn’t have gone to the wedding because of my wives, but I would have at least contacted him. Because it was Evan.
“Ah, that bastard Veil…”
“Anyway, what do you want to say? No, before that, how many people did you marry?”
He had a lot of women around him. There are at least two serious relationships in the Holy Kingdom alone. Or was it three?
“I only married Elena for now. Hehe…”
Evan scratched his head shyly. Maybe the reason his impression changed was because of marriage.
“It’s only been two weeks, you’re still in your honeymoon period. Why are you here when you should be sticking together?”
“Ah, well… There’s something I want to receive from Ariel for granting her request.”
“What is it?”
“Something good for getting pregnant… Haha…”
“Ah, pregnancy? I see why you were making such a fuss.”
Immediately after, Evan rushed at me. He grabbed both of my hands tightly and shouted.
“Brother! Please tell me how to get an elf pregnant! Elena’s the only one…!”
“Hmm?”
I flinched for a moment at his desperate cry. The only one?
“You, you’ve already…?”
At my question, Evan scratched his head again.
“Hehe, after hearing the news that Lana was pregnant, it just happened…”
“So, you’re saying you did it without being married?”
“Well… I guess that’s how it is?”
Hmm, this guy is definitely not normal either. Premarital pregnancy. It’s something that most people can’t even imagine.
No, is it normal for most people? There are many couples in every world who get married because of pregnancy. Maybe these thoughts of mine are abnormal.
“So, how many are there?”
“For now, three excluding Elena…”
Then that means he might have at least three wives. Since there’s no mention of twins, it’s probably confirmed. And if you include Elena, that means four.
“You’re not normal either. But if you’ve already gotten three people pregnant, why are you asking me? You can just do it yourself.”
“But… Elena is an elf. So, maybe that’s why she’s not getting pregnant easily… Everyone else got pregnant within two months…”
Pointed ears, longevity, and low fertility. These three are the common racial characteristics of elves across all dimensions. And what Evan is worried about is the third characteristic.
“It could be because she’s an elf. Elves don’t get pregnant easily.”
“Is there no way? I want to see my child with Elena soon…”
“Hmm, well…”
“Ah, Brother. Don’t tease me, please tell me.”
“I really don’t know. The problem of elf pregnancy is different from humans.”
Originally, the longer-lived a race is, the lower its desire to reproduce. And the stronger the race is, the lower the probability of conception.
That’s why dragons lay eggs only once every few decades or even hundreds of years. If they had the same reproductive power as orcs or goblins, the entire dimension would have been destroyed long ago.
Elves are also a sufficiently high-ranking race. Naturally, they don’t get pregnant easily. In some dimensions, there are only about 100 individuals in total.
“Then there’s no way?”
“The probability is extremely low, but it’s not impossible. You just have to work hard.”
“Ah…”
Evan hung his head, as if my words sounded hopeless. He’s already gotten three people pregnant, what’s the problem? He can just do it like he’s doing now.
“Ariel. What is it that you’re giving Evan?”
“It’s a medicine passed down through the imperial family. It’s said that if a couple takes it together, even infertile couples can definitely have a child within a month…”
“There was something like that? Do we have some to eat too?”
“Y, yes… we do…”
“Hmm, should we just stay the night today?”
Anyway.
“First, try taking the medicine that Ariel is giving you, and if it really doesn’t work, go visit the World Tree. She likes children and you, so she won’t refuse.”
“I trust you, Brother!”
“Don’t trust me, you guys take care of your own business. Why are you asking me?”
Isn’t he an adult now? He was the protagonist and young during the academy days, so I helped him, but it’s not the same now. He’s old enough to do it on his own.
After that, the situation was settled. And Evan proceeded with the progress report on the task Ariel had requested. It was roughly about various problems currently occurring in the empire.
That’s how the report ended.
“By the way, when are you two getting married?”
“We’ll do it soon. Right, Ariel?”
“……”
But she didn’t answer. She was just deep in thought. That made me uneasy for no reason.
No, Ariel?
Extra Episode 85 Ariel’S Story – The Empire Was Noisy Today (5)
Side Story 85 Ariel’s Episode – The Empire Was Noisy Today (5) “Brother! Lady Ariel! I’ll come back later with good news!”
“Okay, take care.”
“Please visit anytime, Evan.”
Evan, who received the imperial medicine, left the Imperial Palace right away. He must have been looking forward to this medicine so much that he didn’t walk out of the Imperial Palace but teleported away in an instant.
“It’s noisy even when he leaves. That Evan.”
“Still… doesn’t it look good? His smiling face, like back in the academy days.”
“Not really. I don’t like men smiling.”
“I think it’s good. Until Kyle came back, Evan was… not in good shape. He was always immersed in sadness.”
“Was he? He didn’t seem sad. He seemed guilty, though.”
“Well… it was only visible to me. And he tried to act as cheerful as possible in front of others.”
Was it that serious? Now his actions are as bright as before, so I didn’t get that feeling at all.
I looked at Ariel and asked.
“How was Ariel? Were you sad while I was gone?”
“It would be a lie if I said I wasn’t sad…. Because I had lost the man I loved. Of course, he’s back now… but it was an experience I never want to go through again. The past year was too painful.”
The pain is evident in her expression and tone. It shows how difficult Ariel had been through. She quickly returned to normal, but once it’s engraved in her mind, it doesn’t disappear easily.
“So, Kyle. Promise me you won’t disappear in front of us again.”
“Are you worried I’ll disappear again?”
“Yes, I’m worried….”
There’s anxiety in her voice. I hugged her tightly, who was worried, and said with sincerity.
“That won’t happen again. Of course, it depends on what Ariel does.”
I smiled and whispered in her ear. Ariel pushed me away and said, pouting her lips.
“…Do you really want to joke around in this situation?”
“Yeah, I want to joke around.”
Originally, men want to joke around with the women they like. This is the same regardless of age.
“Don’t play with people’s feelings. I’m serious….”
“Uh-huh, sorry Ariel. I didn’t mean to~.”
I buried my face in her neck and rubbed it. Like acting cute to my older sister. She said as if surprised this time too.
“Kyle, you’ve changed a lot…. Or, were you originally this kind of person?”
“Maybe, maybe not. Do you hate this side of me?”
“That’s not what I mean….”
Ariel looked troubled.
Do people know? That the most powerful person on the continent can make such an expression. Maybe no one but me has seen it.
“Ariel. You don’t have any schedules now, right?”
“I might have to go meet someone if they come to visit in the middle, but probably… yes, not right now….”
I smiled brightly and asked.
“And we love each other, right?”
Ariel flinched at those words and stuttered.
“Th-That, Kyle…? I know what you want, but… let’s start a little cautiously….”
“You don’t want to be with me…?”
“It’s not that I don’t want to…. I’m the Empress…. So I can’t just do it carelessly… There are various interests involved, and also….”
“I’ll take responsibility.”
I know well what she’s worried about.
I am a Saint, and she is an Empress. If the leaders of two such powerful nations marry, the impact on the continent will be unimaginable.
They might do anything to check or eliminate us. Even if we somehow protect only ourselves, our surroundings could be harmed if we’re not careful.
But I can definitely block such defamation. I’ve been through that kind of thing countless times.
If it doesn’t work out, Ariel and I can officially announce that we’re not together. There won’t be many countries that believe it, but at least we can create a minimum safety net.
Of course, I didn’t like that. There was nothing sadder than not being able to call my wife my wife.
“It’s not a problem that can be solved by taking responsibility…. And it’s not just us here….”
“But we’re the only ones here?”
“Huh? What do you mean….”
Ariel looked around. But there wasn’t a single maid in sight. We were alone in the room.
“When did they all…?”
“They left a little after Evan left.”
As expected of the Imperial Palace maids. They were quick-witted. They left on their own without me giving them a signal.
They even considered not ruining the atmosphere. They completely silenced their presence as they left. I barely noticed it myself.
“Ah….”
Ariel looked at the door with a blank expression. The door, carefully blocked with mana, was made so that no sound from the inside could leak out, and beyond it, the presence of the maids could be felt.
“I, this can’t be happening… Why am I, the Empress….”
“You already know. That I’m known as your man in the Imperial Palace.”
No one thought so back in the academy days. Our relationship was so bad, and most people thought I was visiting the Imperial Palace to help her.
But that’s not the case now. After returning, I come to visit with a smiling face whenever I have time, and Ariel greets me with a smile every time.
It’s even related to the Empress. There’s no way the people of the Imperial Palace wouldn’t feel the atmosphere flowing between us. Among them, we were a couple about to get married.
Naturally, it reached the point where even the nobles of the Empire noticed. It wasn’t as widespread as my other wives, but people who knew, knew.
Anyway.
“So, there’s no problem, right?”
“A-Ah….”
Ariel started to back away. She resisted trying to avoid me, who was about to pounce on her. But it was too weak of an action.
“Got you.”
She was caught in no time. I grabbed her arm tightly to prevent her from escaping. And I pulled her in and hugged her.
“Ugh, ugh….”
Ariel trembled in my arms. She flinched greatly even with the slightest touch of my body. It was like prey in front of a predator.
I led the very nervous her back to the sofa. I sat down first, and then sat Ariel next to me. And I held her hands tightly and asked.
“Are you nervous?”
“Y-Yes….”
Her voice trembled just like her body. She kept swallowing her saliva, trying to suppress her trembling as much as possible. But she couldn’t stop being nervous.
That’s kind of, very arousing….
“Ugh…!”
Ariel was startled by the bulging pants. She immediately turned her head to the other side.
“Why are you turning your head?”
“Th-That, well….”
“Huh? What?”
“I-It’s too big….”
Ariel kept glancing at my crotch with her head turned. That’s a damn cute reaction.
Have I only seen wives who are active in sex? Ariel’s virgin-like reaction even gives me a strange sense of depravity.
“Ariel. Sit on my lap.”
“S-Sit…?”
“Yeah, sit.”
“B-But….”
She hesitated, so I just grabbed her waist and pulled her.
“Kyaaak…!”
Ariel was greatly surprised by the sudden action. She struggled for a while, flailing her arms and legs. She stopped when she comfortably landed on my lap.
“Haa, haa….”
Instead, her breathing became rough. Hot air flowed from her mouth. I buried my face in her neck and whispered in her ear.
“Don’t be nervous. Calm down your breathing too.”
“I-I can’t…. That’s, it’s touching my butt….”
“Not butt, it’s my dick. I can’t understand you if you don’t say it properly.”
“D-Dick….”
This is the same as with Eylaim. My older sister was also embarrassed to say it directly.
After that, I started to undress Ariel. Her clothes were too baggy, so it was difficult to do anything as it was.
Ariel flinched at that, and I distracted her senses by talking to her.
“Ariel. Do you contact Lana often?”
“Yes… I do often. Recently, my contact time has been irregular, so she contacts me first….”
Swish, one by one, her clothes are being removed. I continued the conversation while untying the string that tied the next piece of clothing.
“Then what kind of conversations do you have? About everyday life?”
“That too, but… we mostly talk about the man we love….”
Rustle, rustle.
Clothes are gradually piling up on the floor. The pure white skin that was hidden is gradually revealed. I gently stroked Ariel’s shoulder and took off her remaining clothes.
“Of course, haa… Lana mostly tells me….”
“Isn’t it hard if you only listen?”
“It’s okay…. It’s fun to learn about his tastes and secrets that I didn’t know….”
Before I knew it, I had almost taken off her top. There was only one layer left. I slowly took off the remaining clothes and asked.
“So what kind of things did you hear?”
“I heard the most about night affairs….”
“Night affairs?”
When I asked back as if slightly dissatisfied, Ariel corrected the word.
“…Sex. Haa, do you have to make me say such a vulgar word…?”
“That’s more arousing. And vulgar? It’s a very normal word that is commonly used.”
“……”
Swish….
The last top is taken off. Her back in her underwear comes into view. Ariel is also a knight who uses a sword. Although not as much as Eylaim, she has enough human skin.
“Ariel, you’re pretty.”
“Th-Thank you….”
“I’m the one who’s thankful. I trained for this.”
“…I didn’t train for sex….”
“Don’t nitpick the small stuff.”
The bottoms, or rather the skirt, were easy to take off. Ariel’s clothes were connected to each other, but after taking off the top, she made it so that the skirt could be taken off right away. So I unfastened a few buttons and strings and took off the skirt.
Ariel in her underwear. She’s almost naked except for her bra and panties. The black hair, which is a characteristic of the imperial family, covers the pure white underwear….
“As expected, black hair is the most arousing….”
“I-Is that so good…? This hair….”
“Yeah, I like it. Look at this. My dick is so excited because it’s so good.”
I moved her hand back and put it on top of my dick. It was blocked by my pants, but she should be able to feel it enough. But Ariel was suddenly surprised by the touch.
“K-Kyle… please don’t do it so suddenly…. It’s my first time touching a dick….”
“Have you ever seen one?”
“…No. I only saw it in a book during sex education. Please don’t ask me obvious questions….”
I lifted my butt slightly and took off my pants. My dick, which had been pressed against my underwear, sprang out vigorously and slapped Ariel’s back.
“Hic! K-Kyle…!”
“Were you surprised?”
“How can I not be surprised… Gasp!”
Ariel, who was about to turn around and argue, stopped talking. Her gaze was fixed on my erect dick, and her pupils were shaking violently.
Really, her reaction is so delicious.
Extra Episode 86 Ariel’S Story – The Empire Was Noisy Today (6)
Side Story 86 Ariel – The Empire Was Noisy Again Today (6) Once fixed on my cock, her gaze did not waver. Even as her pupils trembled, she kept looking at my cock. I felt a slight embarrassment at her blatant stare.
“Are you staring too much?”
“S, sorry…!”
Ariel, startled, turned her head forward. Her stiff movements were so unnatural.
More than anything, even though she was looking straight ahead, anyone could tell that she was focusing all her senses on my cock.
“Haha!”
What a funny reaction. It’s a sight I would never see from my other wives.
Even Elheim wasn’t this bad. She was just embarrassed to talk about it, but she wasn’t ashamed of the act of sex itself. Rather, she was as active as the other three.
But Ariel is different. She acts like a teenage girl who is immune to lewd acts. That looked so cute.
I pulled Ariel, who was stiff as a board, tightly to me. At the same time, I wedged my cock between her thighs, right in front of her pussy. A soft sensation was transmitted through the surface of my cock.
“K, Kyle… it’s, it’s touching…”
“I know.”
“Ugh, ugh…”
She trembled at the sensation transmitted from her skin. Even with panties in the middle, it would feel like a complete embrace to her.
I enjoyed that reaction and gently wrapped my arms around her stomach. Then I rested my chin on her shoulder.
“Ariel. How many times a week do you masturbate?”
“Why do you ask…”
She avoids answering as if she’s in trouble. I pressed down on her firm stomach like Elheim and explained why.
“Well, as a husband, I need to know my wife’s sex life, right?”
“We’re not married yet…”
“Not yet. But we’re going to soon.”
“……”
Again, there was no answer. Why is she deliberately avoiding the topic, just like before? Just as I was about to make her turn around, Ariel cried out urgently.
“I, I do it once every two days…”
“Every two days?”
“Yes…”
She nods slightly. Her cheeks were red even from behind, as if she was embarrassed to say how often she masturbated.
“When was the last time you masturbated?”
“Yesterday, before I went to bed… around midnight…”
It’s between morning and noon now. If she went to bed at midnight, it meant that less than 12 hours had passed since she masturbated.
“Do you usually do it every two days?”
“No… originally it was once a week. Recently, I’ve been doing it to relieve stress… P, please stop asking me…! Why do you keep asking strange questions…”
“I don’t want to.”
I chuckled and continued the conversation. I wanted to know more about her.
“Then what do you think about when you masturbate?”
“……I’m not going to tell you.”
“Really?”
Immediately, I grabbed Ariel’s thighs from below. I spread them apart and lifted her up.
And with a thud, my glans touches her pussy. Her panties were in the way, but it was a state where it wouldn’t be strange if I inserted it right away.
“Kyaaak…!”
A scream bursts out. I rubbed her pussy gently while pressing against her and threatened her.
“If you don’t tell me quickly, I’ll put it in like this.”
“D, don’t do it… Kyle, please…!”
“Then just answer my question.”
I kept pressing her pussy without stopping. Before long, I could feel the surface of my cock getting wet, and Ariel cried out urgently.
“I, I think about Kyle when I do it…! So… please, don’t…!”
“You should have answered sooner.”
I was displeased that she hesitated, but I stopped what I was doing at her satisfactory answer.
Should I just do it like this? But I didn’t want to give her a painful experience in her first sex. More than anything, there were still many things I wanted to try.
After that, I put Ariel down. Of course, I kept my cock between her thighs.
“You’ll listen to me from now on, right?”
I said it in my usual voice, but with a tone close to a threat. Ariel muttered, trembling.
“You, you weren’t like this before… why, why are you like this now…”
“Well, Ariel is only showing me her horny side. Who told you to keep seducing me?”
“I didn’t seduce you…”
No matter how much she denies it, it looks like she’s begging me to fuck her right now. I pressed down on her pussy, covered by her panties, with my cock shaft and whispered.
“And you knew it when you heard it. That I change like this when I have sex.”
“……”
I whispered again to the emperor who was silent.
“Ariel is a lewd emperor who fawns over men.”
“I, I’m also a woman. Is it wrong for me to want to be loved by the man I love?”
A confident word spat out in a whisper. I smiled and replied.
“That’s right, there’s nothing wrong with it. It’s natural for a woman to try to be loved by a man. But… it’s wrong to hide your true feelings.”
“That’s… I’m sorry…”
Ariel apologized immediately. She’s admirable and cute. I stroked her head, which was shrinking, and said.
“Just be honest from now on. More than that, Ariel. Take off your underwear.”
“A, are you going to do it…?”
“Not yet. Don’t worry.”
“Phew…”
She let out a sigh of relief and moved her hand.
First, she took off her snow-white bra, and then…
“I’ll take my cock out… I can’t take off my panties with it like this…”
I nodded in agreement. Ariel stood up for a moment, took off her panties, and then sat back on my thigh. My cock was wedged between her thighs as if it were natural.
With a thud, my glans appeared on her thigh. Again, Ariel stared intently at my cock.
“What are your impressions of seeing a real cock for the first time?”
“I, it’s a little grotesque… unlike what Lana told me…”
“What did Lana say?”
“She said it was a very dignified and cool… kind of cock. That you’d fall in love with it as soon as you saw it… but…”
Ariel put her hand on my cock. I could feel the soft sensation. She didn’t stop there, but stroked my glans and cock shaft as if to confirm it.
Ah, it feels good…
Swish, swish.
“The size and shape… it’s a monster. The blood vessels are too thick too. Is this really a human cock…? Did you actually make it with magic?”
“It’s definitely my cock. It’s just gotten a little bigger because of Chloe.”
“What was it like before?”
“It was 2cm smaller than this.”
“Ah, 2cm…”
Ariel muttered as if she was dumbfounded. Even if you reduced it by 2cm here, it would be the same thing.
“I guess all of this won’t fit, right…?”
“Yeah, it’s hard.”
“B, but I’ll try my best… hehe…”
Ariel, who turned her head, smiles somehow promiscuously. When I looked closely, her cheeks were slightly red.
I feel like her face has relaxed a bit? It’s a bit similar to when Lana was intoxicated by the smell of cock.
“Ariel, are you okay?”
“Yesh, I’m okaysh…”
“You don’t look okay. Are you using your ability right now?”
“Ah, ability… Yesh… I want to feel Kyle more…”
Her tongue is loosening in real time. I can’t leave her like this.
“Turn off your ability, Ariel.”
If Lana’s nose was a curse that couldn’t be turned off, the royal family’s ability could be turned on and off.
“Yesh, I’ll turn it off…”
At my words, Ariel stopped using her ability without saying anything.
And Ariel, who stopped using [Sense Transcendence] and returned to normal.
“Ah, ah, aaaaack…!”
She tore at her hair. She blurted out an excuse to me.
“I, I didn’t do it just now…! Someone else, th, that’s right, Reian…!”
“I know, so let’s calm down for now. And that guy is dead.”
“Ugh, ugh…”
I gently hugged her. While I was at it, I also fondled her breasts.
Slightly less than Lana’s, slightly bigger than Elheim’s breasts. The perfect size to touch. Her nipples are also a pretty light pink color.
Ariel came to her senses as I was touching her appropriately.
“Are you calm now?”
“Yes, I’m calm…”
“You were cute. Just now.”
“……”
Ariel blushed and hung her head. I kept fondling her breasts and buried my face in her neck.
“Chop, chop… choook…”
“Uhhng, Kyle… no… I have a scheduled meeting tomorrow…”
That’s something that can be hidden with magic. I diligently left my marks on her neck.
Ariel didn’t stay still either. She stroked my cock with both hands.
Swish, swish.
Carefully caressing my sensitive glans, she also grabbed and shook my cock shaft. As she adjusted the intensity appropriately, a groan naturally flowed out.
“It feels good, haa…”
“I heard it from Lana. How you like to be touched… It’s my first time so I’m not used to it, but I think I’m starting to get it…”
In the meantime, the way she was touching me changed. Her fingers wrapped around my cock more pleasantly.
I lowered my right hand. The place where I stopped was in front of her pussy. I carefully put my fingers in and poked around her pussy.
Squish, squish…
The inside was already wet. As soon as I put it in, it got wet, and a lewd squishing sound was heard little by little every time I poked around.
“Kyle, Kyyle…”
She calls my name and lets out a faint groan. It’s a voice that makes me feel good just listening to it.
“Ariel. Where do you usually poke yourself when you masturbate?”
“A little, a little higher…”
“Here?”
“Next to there, just a little more… Hmmm…!”
She shudders when I touch the spot she tells me to. I poked around that spot intensively.
Fortunately, Ariel had a lot of fluids. It didn’t seem like I needed to touch her for as long as Elheim did.
In the meantime, the stimulation continued to build up in my cock. As much as I was touching her, Ariel was also stroking my cock diligently.
It was already our first time doing something lewd with Ariel. My body, which had been excited since we were left alone, was now at its limit.
Ah, I can’t take it anymore.
“Ariel.”
At my low call, Ariel shook my cock even more intensely. Each time, my cock twitched greatly.
“You can cum on my hand as much as you want…”
“I want to cum in your mouth or pussy…”
Honestly, I can’t be satisfied with anything else now. If it’s not the mucous membrane that surrounds my cock…
Then Ariel turned her head.
And,
“Kiss.”
She kissed me on her own. As always, kissing the woman I love was sweet….
“Please bear with this for now… We have plenty of time…”
“You’ll let me cum inside you next time, right?”
“I’ll definitely do it…”
I buried my nose in her head. And I took a deep breath and relaxed.
Bureurururut!!
That’s how I poured a huge amount of semen onto Ariel’s beautiful hands.
Extra Episode 87 Ariel’S Story – The Empire Was Noisy Today (7)
Side Story 87 Ariel – The Empire Was Noisy Today (7) Blurt!
A pure white liquid is held in Ariel’s beautiful hands. All the semen I shot out. I poured out an enormous amount again today.
“Oh, my…?”
An immense amount of semen piled up in her hands in an instant. Ariel made a foolish sound. In the meantime, the semen threatened to overflow through her fingers.
“Ah…!”
She quickly cupped her hands together to prevent it from overflowing. But the woman’s hands were too small. It was impossible to stop it from overflowing.
Blurt!
“K, Kyle…! Wait a minute… Stop, stop… You’re shooting too much…!”
She stops me with a desperate cry. I whispered to Ariel.
“I’m going to cum one more time. Keep touching me.”
“Y, you’re going to cum again here…?!”
“Hurry, Ariel.”
“Ugh, y-yes….”
After hesitating for a moment, Ariel grabbed my cock at my urging.
Hands covered in semen. As her hand touched it, the semen spread thinly over the surface of my cock.
It feels really good. It’s not comparable to vaginal fluids, but semen is also a good lubricant.
More than anything, the fact that the Emperor’s hands are dirtied with my semen brings a strange sense of depravity. She must have been moving her pen diligently for the sake of the Empire with those hands.
Ah, my erection won’t stop….
I feel like I’m going to cum again soon.
Chop chop chop chop….
Meanwhile, Ariel stroked my cock diligently. Her thin fingers, smeared with semen, brushed all over my cock, and I heard a lewd lapping sound, like when she was probing my pussy.
“Haa, good….”
A groan of pleasure flowed out involuntarily. Ariel’s handjob was really satisfying.
Squeak….
I pulled my fingers out of her pussy. Fingers covered in vaginal fluids. The light reflected off of them, making them sparkle. I held it in front of Ariel’s eyes.
“Look at this, Ariel.”
“D, don’t do that….”
She turned her gaze away as if she didn’t want to see it.
Chop chop chop….
In the meantime, I was impressed that she didn’t stop the handjob. I moved my hand in front of her eyes again and asked.
“Are you embarrassed to see your own vaginal fluids? You’re going to see them every time you masturbate anyway.”
“That’s when I’m alone…. Right now, I’m with you, Kyle….”
If she’s embarrassed, there’s nothing I can do. I brought my finger, covered in vaginal fluids, to my mouth as it was.
“W, why are you eating that…!”
“Why? Because it’s my beloved wife’s. Hmm, it’s a little salty… Is it mixed with sweat?”
“Uwaaaack…!”
Ariel screams. Her reaction is excessive.
But it’s so funny and cute to see her, who was always dignified, break down.
Chop chop chop chop chop chop!
Suddenly, the speed of her handjob increases. It didn’t hurt. There was plenty of semen covering the surface, and Ariel’s hands didn’t have many calluses, considering she wielded a sword.
“Keep doing that.”
“……”
Chop chop chop chop!
Ariel shook my cock silently. Her hand movements gradually became angrier, but it came as an even better stimulation.
The feeling of ejaculation is gradually rising. I hugged Ariel tightly.
“Ariel, I’m….”
“You can cum. As much as you want in my hands….”
Chop chop chop chop chop…!
The speed of her handjob accelerates. She shakes the shaft of my cock with one hand, and uses the remaining hand to gently touch my glans, cupping it roundly to receive the semen.
I buried my nose in Ariel’s hair.
“Thhhhh, haaaa….”
After filling my nose with Ariel’s scent once, I poured everything out.
Blurrrrrrrrrrt!!
My cock spews out a huge amount of semen again. You could feel how enormous it was just by listening to the sound.
“Ah, like this again….”
Blurt! Blurt! Blurrt!
I discharged everything, even what was left in my urethra. Ariel let out a short exclamation, perhaps because it was overflowing from her hands again.
That’s how I released all my desires, and Ariel’s hands were full of my semen.
“You shoot too much….”
“How can I not cum when my wife is stroking my cock so diligently?”
“We’re not, not a married couple yet….”
Afterward, Ariel turned her gaze to her hands. She looked at the semen flowing down between her hands and gaps because she couldn’t hold it all.
“What should I do with this…?”
“What else? You have to eat it all.”
“T, this?!”
Why is she so surprised when it’s so natural?
“You’re not going to eat your husband’s precious semen?”
“Th, that’s….”
“I ate Ariel’s vaginal fluids, though….”
“A, I understand…! I’ll eat it…!”
When she said it in a pitiful voice, Ariel finally granted my request.
“Ugh, ugh….”
Ariel, looking at the semen in her hands with a slightly disgusted expression. After staying still for a while, she trembled and brought her hand to her mouth.
“Gulp, gulp….”
The semen disappears into Ariel’s mouth through her tilted hand. I could hear the sound of her swallowing the semen down her throat.
That’s how Ariel’s hands became clean.
“I drank it all….”
“Good job.”
I stroked her head because she was so admirable. Ariel lowered her head deeply and savored the semen remaining in her mouth.
“Is it delicious?”
“It’s, it’s not delicious…. But it’s not a taste that makes me feel repulsed…. I just don’t like the sticky feeling that sticks to my throat….”
“Anyway, you’re saying it’s delicious.”
“How is that saying it’s delicious….”
She rebukes me, telling me to say something that makes sense.
Afterward, Ariel looked at the semen that was slightly left on her hand.
“Lick.”
Of course, it all went into her mouth. She licked and ate the semen without leaving any behind. And she fixed her gaze on my cock, which was still erect.
“It’s, it’s still hard….”
“Yeah. My erection won’t stop because of Ariel.”
Chop chop chop chop chop….
Ariel started doing a handjob again and said.
“Kyle… Please tell me it’s your limit. You’ve shot this much twice now…. An ordinary man would have had to cum 100 times to shoot that much….”
“I’m sorry. I’m still far from it.”
“Monster….”
She blames me, but her tone doesn’t feel like that at all. I smiled brightly and said.
“I know. I know I’m a monster.”
“Don’t say it like you’re bragging….”
Ariel, pouting her lips, glared at me and busily moved her hands. But no matter how much she continued the handjob, there was no sign of me ejaculating like before.
Eventually, she sighed deeply and asked.
“How many more times do I have to cum…?”
“What did you hear from Lana?”
“That I have to cum at least 10 times…. That’s how you’ll be satisfied….”
“Then let’s fill it up 8 more times.”
I wanted to do it until tomorrow if I could. But Ariel is the Emperor. If she loses too much stamina, it would cause problems with tomorrow’s schedule.
“I underst, tand….”
Ariel got up from my thigh. She knelt in front of me and brought her face close to my cock.
“You’re going to clean it without me telling you to?”
“Yes… Lana told me to. She told me to make sure to clean your cock with my tongue after doing it…. She said that Kyle would be happy if I did that…. Is that true…?”
“Yeah, I’ll be happy.”
Ariel smiles brightly at my words. Her expression was more than satisfied.
“It’s my first time, but I’ll try my best… Lick.”
Her tongue brushes the surface of my cock. The soft and squishy sensation touches every part of my cock.
“Haa….”
“Do you wike it…?”
“Yeah, I like it.”
The satisfaction is greater because it’s Ariel’s tongue.
“Hehe. Slurp, suck… Lick lick.”
She smiled brightly and continued licking. My cock, smeared with semen and vaginal fluids, gradually disappeared from Ariel’s cleaning.
Of course, it’s not as good of a tongue technique as the other wives. It’s as unskilled as Ella’s. But it was enough to stimulate my cock.
Anyway, those were things that the wives could learn from each other by talking to each other.
“Slurp, slurp… I’m done cleaning, Kyle….”
Ariel took her mouth off my cock after cleaning. My cock, stimulated by her tongue, was still in a hard erection.
But I didn’t cum because her skills were too lacking.
“I’m sorry… I was very lacking, right…?”
“No, I was fine.”
“I’ll work hard and learn from Lana next time….”
Ariel expressed her apology and stood up. She faced me and climbed on top of me.
And she spreads her legs to either side. Her waist comes down and my cock is pressed firmly against her pussy.
“I’m really sorry. Instead, will you use my pussy…?”
“Are you sure?”
I ask just in case. If it’s because she feels sorry, there’s no need to rush.
“I’m sure….”
“Really?”
I ask again. Then Ariel kisses my cheek.
“My husband’s satisfaction is more important than my pain.”
“So you’re acknowledging me as your husband now?”
“……I’m not acknowledging you as my husband. I just, you’re just a man I want to give everything to.”
“That’s the same thing.”
What’s the difference? Anyway, that’s not what’s important right now.
“Lie down, Ariel.”
“Yes, Kyle….”
Ariel lay down on the sofa. Her black hair, a characteristic of the Imperial family, flowed down over her pure white nakedness. It’s a sight that keeps the blood rushing to my cock.
Afterward, I pulled her legs and brought her pussy and my cock together.
“Ugh…!”
“Don’t be nervous, take a deep breath slowly.”
“Y-yes, yes….”
She continues to take deep breaths, following my words. In the meantime, I carefully applied vaginal fluids to my cock.
After finishing the preparations, I pressed my waist tightly. The tip of my cock reached her navel.
“Haa, haa….”
Ariel gasped at the sight. There was tension and excitement mixed in.
“K, Kyle… If this cock goes all the way in, all the way in, it’s going to hurt, right…?”
“Yeah, it’ll hurt.”
Her pussy looks narrow to the eye. It’s so small that I wonder if I can even fit my cock in. I loosened it up enough, but there was still a possibility that her flesh would tear.
“I, I’m ready….”
“Really?”
“P, put it in quickly… Put it all the way in at once….”
One courageous word. I didn’t refuse. I pulled my waist back and aligned my glans with the entrance of her pussy.
“Gulp….”
Ariel swallowed her saliva, and her expression began to change vaguely.
The moment I saw that.
Thwack!!
I stabbed my cock into her womb at once.
Extra Episode 88 Ariel’S Story – The Empire Was Noisy Today (8)
Side Story 88 Ariel’s Episode – The Empire Was Bustling Again Today (8)
“Gulp…”
Ariel swallowed, looking at the penis visible down below.
A truly enormous penis. Not only the length, but also the thickness exceeded the normal range.
Will that really fit? Even if it does, will my vagina be okay?
All sorts of thoughts sprang up one after another. But Ariel couldn’t say to stop here.
A flushed face. And a firmly erect penis.
The fact that the man she loved felt lust for her made it impossible to even think of refusing. It meant he wanted her that much.
Just like she did….
But she was scared.
Until now, her fingers were all she had used for masturbation. She had never used tools like dildos to thrust into her vagina.
In other words, only the length and thickness of her fingers had ever touched the inside. She had no experience beyond that.
But even without experience, she sensed it. If she inserted that huge penis, it would definitely hurt and be agonizing.
If she had known this would happen, she would have practiced with a dildo. Even during her time as a princess, and now as an empress, she was too embarrassed to get a dildo for personal use.
Anyway, the important thing wasn’t that.
‘Oh, what should I do….’
If they inserted it like this, it would definitely hurt, and Kyle would definitely stop when he saw that. After all, his lust started from love.
She didn’t want to stop here. As she said just now, Ariel wanted Kyle too.
She pondered and pondered. How could she reduce the pain? And one clever idea came to mind. If it was going to hurt anyway, she just needed to turn it into pleasure.
She felt it earlier. When she concentrated her ability on him, her mind became increasingly hazy. Maybe with that, there would be no pain.
Of course, she was hesitant to use her ability for something lewd….
Ariel activated her ability. And the senses expanded. The reactions of the man she loved flowed in between her senses.
His excited face, the sound of his hot breath, the taste and smell of semen filling his mouth and nose. And the pulse transmitted from his penis.
Every single piece of evidence that Kyle wanted to have sex with her could be felt.
At the same time, her vagina heated up. Her mind also turned into a mess.
Something, something felt so good that she smiled foolishly….
Squish!
“Heu-geut!”
A sudden insertion. Even Ariel, whose mind was hazy, couldn’t help but be startled.
But the surprise was only for a moment.
“Keueueuk…!”
Pain surged in. This was her first sex, and the inserted penis was too big compared to her hole.
Even though all her nerves were focused on Kyle, and her whole body was becoming aroused beyond sensitivity, it was still too much.
Still, still….
“It feews good, Kwyle….”
The fact that she was connected to the man she loved. That alone was enough to make her happy.
She felt like she knew why people had sex, not just to make babies. Sex was an act that allowed you to feel the love of the person you loved even more directly.
Of course, the pleasure that was gradually rising also played a part. It was so full inside her vagina that it felt like it was about to burst, but strangely, a slightly pleasant feeling was welling up little by little.
“Haaah….”
A hot breath came out involuntarily.
Was Lana in this kind of mood too? She probably was. Every time they contacted each other, the story of Kyle’s penis always came up.
“Kwyle….”
“Why, Ariel?”
His eyes turned to her. In his eyes, which seemed to be worried about whether she was okay, she could see a desire to thrust in right away.
If she used mind reading….
‘Haa, Ariel’s pussy is so good….’
Even thoughts like that could all be heard. That thought made Ariel even happier.
Even so, she asked.
“Kwyle… does you wike my pussy…?”
“Yeah, I like it. I like it so much I want to fuck it right now.”
“Hehe….”
Whether she read his mind or heard it directly, she was happy. She laughed readily.
A sight that made her feel like nothing more than a mere female, as Lana said. But it wasn’t bad. The feeling of being bound to the man she loved was actually good.
Above all, she didn’t have to act dignified in front of the person she loved like she did when she was an empress.
Ariel pulled Kyle down with both arms.
His upper body came closer. Through the open shirt, his firm chest muscles came into view.
“Chook, chook… chwup chwup….”
She slowly sucked on his skin. The firmness and pleasure transmitted beyond her lips conveyed the state of her twitching breasts.
If their heights matched, she would have sucked on his nipples too. She had heard that men’s nipples were also a good erogenous zone like women’s.
After passing his chest and collarbone like that, she arrived at his neck. She buried her face in Kyle’s neck, just like he had done.
“Sniff sniff. Haa….”
She smelled his scent as it was. The unique, strong smell of a man pierced her nose. It was an addictive kind of smell.
Of course, the best was the smell of his penis and semen. That smell, which she smelled for the first time today, was the best. Just like Lana did.
“Chwoop, chook chook… it’s revenge….”
Exactly the same as he had done. She left a hickey on Kyle’s neck.
“Chwup, choooop….”
One wasn’t enough. She wanted to leave dozens of them, as many as she could, on both sides. She wanted to leave a deep mark so that everyone would know that this man was her man.
Really, if she wasn’t in a position lying underneath him….
“Ariel… I can’t move if you do this.”
“Be quiet!”
“…….”
The bad man’s mouth was shut.
How amazing was it to have sex with the Emperor? And he didn’t even know that and was complaining. If it was in the past, it wouldn’t be strange if his head was cut off.
Still, her anger didn’t subside. He already had four wives, and he was having an affair with her….
“Ang!”
“Ouch….”
She bit his neck hard with her teeth. She left a new mark on top of the three already there. Only after tasting blood did Ariel stop biting.
“Are you done?”
“…….”
A kind word came back. He didn’t get angry at all, even though she bit him hard enough to draw blood.
Ariel read his mind with mind reading and said.
“…Don’t think it’s cute.”
“I wasn’t thinking that?”
“You are!”
“I wasn’t, I tell you?”
How dare he lie in front of her? Once mind reading was working, there was no way to escape from this ability.
She had been blocking it until now, so why not today….
Anyway, the important thing wasn’t that….
“Kwyle is, Kwyle is a bwad man….”
“Yeah, I know. That I’m a bad man.”
“…Knowing that, you’re having an affair with me…”
“An affair? It’s a desirable sex life between a married couple.”
“Tch….”
He didn’t know other people’s feelings and freely called them a married couple. There were too many things that were arbitrary, both in the past and now.
If it was during his delinquent days, she would have punished him severely. But now that they loved each other so much, she couldn’t do that.
If other people saw this scene, they would really doubt whether they had ever hated each other.
“More than that, Ariel. Can’t you come down now?”
“…….”
“It’s hard to keep hanging on.”
Ariel was hanging on, wrapping her arms around his back and her legs around his waist. And that too, with his penis inside her.
“…No!”
Today, she would never let him have his way like usual. She would definitely show him who was on top…!
Whoosh! At that moment, Ariel had the experience of her body floating in the air.
“Kyaaaaak…! Hiccup!”
A scream burst out. And the feeling of pressure was transmitted from her vagina.
His penis… was pressing and squeezing her uterus.
“K, Kwyle….”
“I wish you had listened to me.”
“D, don’t… don’t move…”
Kyle stroked her head in response. Fortunately, his penis didn’t move. Ariel sat still and felt the touch of the man she loved.
In that way, her vagina gradually adapted to his penis.
“Does it hurt?”
“Iwt doesn’t huwt….”
“Your tongue is completely loose.”
It couldn’t be helped. She had already focused all her nerves on Kyle. Her mind was a mess, and then he stirred it up again with his penis, so she couldn’t possibly be normal.
At least, as long as she maintained the use of her ability, she would continue to be in a foolish state.
‘Cute….’
Kyle didn’t seem to care much. It seemed like it would be okay to maintain it further.
Ariel took her hand under the sofa. And drew a set pattern, and soon, a bottle was created in her hand.
It was mouthwash. Every room in the Imperial Palace had one of these prepared.
She finished cleaning her mouth simply. Now there wasn’t even a little bit of semen smell, and with this, she could kiss without hesitation.
“Chwoop, chureup….”
She pressed her lips together and inserted her tongue. She shared her saliva and received it back as much. She had a sticky kiss as much as she hadn’t been able to since she ate his semen and sucked his penis.
Her body was constantly heating up from the sweet saliva.
It wasn’t enough. This wasn’t enough. Something, something to give more stimulation….
“Kwyle… penis, move your penis….”
“Really?”
“Don’t think abouwt me….”
He was already reacting with his penis, so why was he worried? His words and actions were too different.
Above all, Ariel had heard everything from Lana. How much he changed when he used women to relieve his sexual desire. When she thought of those words, she couldn’t help but laugh at his current appearance.
After that, Kyle laid Ariel down again. Her back touched the sofa, and the genitals connected below came into view.
As expected, his penis hadn’t gone in all the way. Had it passed slightly over half? Even in a state where he was pressing down on her uterus, he couldn’t put it all the way in.
Lana said that Estella and Chloe each had their own techniques. She wondered if she should learn them later.
Of course, that was a story for later. What was important right now was the state of Kyle’s penis.
A penis that twitched and reacted. It was clearly a sign of ejaculation.
He was just maintaining the inserted state, but he was about to ejaculate. She even felt a little sorry that she hadn’t been able to stroke his penis diligently.
Ariel tightened her vagina for Kyle.
And whispered in his ear.
“Kwyle… give me wots of it in my pussy….”
Right after she finished speaking.
Beureureureureut!!
“Ah…!”
A huge amount of semen filled her vagina.
Really, it was a truly enormous amount.
Still….
“I wuv you….”
The feeling of her first internal ejaculation wasn’t bad.
Extra Episode 89 Ariel’S Story – The Empire Was Noisy Today (9)
Side Story 89 Ariel – The Empire Was Bustling Today (9) Vrrrrt! Pfft! Vrrrrt!!
The third ejaculation. Semen is endlessly discharged through the urethra. It was the first time in a while that I felt the sensation of excretion through ejaculation.
As expected, cumming in her pussy is the best….
“Kail… I love, I love you…”
“I love you too.”
“Hehe….”
Her smile is so cute. Ariel, along with Elraim, didn’t smile often. So, a different appearance than usual is even more striking.
Ruina? Let’s make an exception for sunbae. Because she hardly expresses her emotions.
“Haa….”
I enjoy the afterglow for a moment. The first sex with Ariel, and the first intravaginal ejaculation. I couldn’t be more satisfied.
In the meantime, Ariel diligently tightened my cock. Still immature tightening. I keep feeling a tight sensation. But it’s gradually getting better.
A scene that reminds me of Chloe. She’s so similar in how she changes her pussy tightening according to my reaction.
Is it because she’s using her ability? It would be fun to attach Chloe later and teach her this and that….
“Oop!”
“Smooch, smooch… Don’t think about othyer girls…”
“I’m sorry. Will you forgive me?”
“Yees, forgivhe… Smooch…”
She forgave me in words, but her actions didn’t. It was only after kissing for about 5 more minutes that Ariel took her lips off.
Ariel’s expression was filled with happiness on top of satisfaction.
She pretends to be normal in front of others, but why does she become so cute in front of me? Of course, not only Ariel but all my wives are like that.
So, do I hate it? No way. I’m so happy I’m going crazy.
“Hehe….”
Ariel’s giggling state doesn’t stop. Rather, she looks at me with eyes that seem to want me to scratch the inside of her pussy with my cock.
“Do you want to do more?”
“Yhes… Quickly… Pfft pfft with your cock…”
She acts like she’ll do it herself if I don’t do it. She’s already finished preparing to move her waist. While lying underneath me.
Squish squish….
I gently stir her with my cock so that the semen goes well into her uterus. While doing so, I said to Ariel.
“If you listen to my request, I’ll do whatever you want.”
“Uung, don’t use mindshul bridge…”
“I told you I’ll do it if you listen well, right?”
“Heeing….”
Ariel pouts. She knows too well what kind of words and actions will be effective with mind reading. I wonder if I should have let her have that ability….
Anyway, I continued to accept Ariel’s ability and asked.
“Do you know what I want?”
“T, that’s….”
She hesitated. I smiled brightly and watched quietly. Soon, Ariel said.
“I, pregnancy… Our baby….”
“You figured it out right away?”
“B, because I’m reading it….”
It’s convenient because I don’t have to say it. Because the other person figures it out on their own. Of course, I had already told her directly that I wanted to have a baby earlier.
“Is there any of the medicine left that I gave to Evan?”
“There’s some left…. A pair….”
“Shall we take it now?”
“Hehe….”
The answer that came back was a smile, and Ariel lowered her arm.
Swish swish, she draws a line in the air several times. Then, two bottles appeared in her hand like before.
I thought she was going to give me one….
“Gulp, gulp.”
She brought both bottles to her mouth as they were.
“Uh… If you drink all of that… Oop!”
Suddenly, lips come crashing in. Warm liquid flows in through the lips that are tightly pressed together.
“Gulp….”
I swallowed all the medicine she was passing over into my throat. I mixed my tongue in the middle, and also drank Ariel’s saliva.
I didn’t feel a big change. All that happened was that the mana that had invaded my stomach spread. There’s no special reaction.
Does it really have an effect?
“Now, I just have to fill your uterus with semen?”
“Yhes… Semen, Kail fill it with semen with your cock pfft pfft….”
Again, she wraps her arms and legs around my body. She holds on tightly so that I don’t fall.
I hugged the floating Ariel in the same way. I whispered, feeling her close body with my skin.
“Ariel.”
“What is it, Kail….”
“One person a year. A total of five people is okay, right? Like Lana.”
“I’ll do as much as Kail wants…♡”
A whisper filled with love. I gently shook my waist.
Squish squish….
Finally, the real sex begins. Vaginal wrinkles get entangled with my cock. Every time I poke her uterus, she diligently strokes my cock.
“Kail… It’s slow, thrust more deeply and fiercely….”
“Like this?”
Jjibeut jjibeut jjibeut!
I increase the speed as she wants. I strongly press down with the momentum to destroy her uterus. Only then did Ariel groan with a happy voice.
“Hoooeung, yhes… Thrat way, pfft pfft with your cock… Higeut…!”
“Don’t feel it alone, stroke your husband’s cock hard too.”
“Yhes, stroke your cock hard…♡”
Tight tight♡
Tightening filled with love rushes to my cock.
This is why mana users are so good. If you use mana, you can control your body in ways that are impossible for ordinary people.
For example, making the uterus stick closely to the cock, or wriggling with vaginal wrinkles.
“Haa….”
“Do you like my pussy…?”
“How many times do I have to say it? It’s so good, okay?”
“I wanted to hear it in words♡”
Jjilgeok jjilgeok jjilgeok jjilgeok!!
The sound of water is getting louder and louder. It’s because of the arousal fluid that Ariel is spraying out. Because of that, almost all of the semen that was full in her vagina also came out.
Or is it? Is it because I scraped it out too much with my cock?
“Semen, fill it with semen quickly….”
She must have felt it because she urges me for semen first. I have to fill it up quickly since my wife wants it.
Jjibeut jjibeut jjibeut jjibeut!!
“I’m not your wife… Higeut♡”
“You’re my wife from today, so know that.”
“Heeing, you’re a meanie… Ang.”
Ariel bit my ear and sucked on it. The sound of saliva is transmitted directly to my eardrum.
“Kail is my lover….”
“You allowed pregnancy, but you’re just saying we’re lovers?”
“Assume that’s the case if I say that♡”
Does she think this stubbornness will work? When you look at Ariel, she’s subtly stubborn.
“I can’t do this. I have to get permission today.”
“Woong, don’t do that…. Don’t get permission by force….”
“I don’t want to.”
I put Ariel down on the floor. I fix her arms and legs that are wrapped around me to the floor. And I pull my waist back.
Jjigeoeok….
My cock comes out with her. Her pussy sticks to me, telling me not to go. But no matter how hard she tightened, it was impossible to stop me.
I re-aim my cock at her pussy. Ariel, who realized what I was trying to do, shook her head.
“Eut… Haa, don’t do it… Don’t do thrat, thrat… Ock!”
Jjibeut!!
I strongly slammed down with my cock. My glans reached her uterus at once.
Ariel’s uterus clung to my cock violently as soon as my cock touched it. If I continue to harass her uterus like this, it feels like I’ll go inside.
I have to ask Chloe for a favor later. To teach her some techniques.
Jjibeut jjibeut!
I continued to press down with my cock and used Ariel’s pussy.
“Are you going to be my wife?”
“I told you it’s noht allowed… No, noht allowed….”
“I won’t give you semen until you say you will.”
“Kail, Kail is a mean, heegeut… A meanie….”
Whether she says that or not, I keep thrusting with my cock.
It’s not an easy task. My cock was swollen from the loving tightening, and it felt like I was going to ejaculate right away.
But not yet. I will never give her semen until she acknowledges me as her husband.
In the end, the one who gave up first was Ariel.
“I understand… I’ll call you, hooeung… Husband at night….”
“Husband only at night. Where did those words come from.”
“Kail, please, my position, dook…!”
Pcheut pcheut pcheut pcheut!
A short, sharp pussy climax. Ariel’s bodily fluids splash everywhere.
I’ll be satisfied with this answer for now. I decided to stop around here. More than anything, my cock also had a limit to how much it could endure.
I put my glans in close contact with her uterus, and poured out everything I had been holding back.
Vrrrt rrrrrrrt!!
I ejaculate for a long time as much as I had been holding back. The feeling of excretion that I felt earlier continued again.
“Haa….”
“Higeut! Kail, semen is….”
“Receive it well. You have to get pregnant.”
“Yes, yhes….”
After ejaculating without leaving anything behind, I kissed Ariel.
“Smooch, smooch….”
“Smooch….”
It’s a tongue movement with a slight dissatisfaction. She expresses herself so cutely.
“Ariel.”
“I don’t like it….”
“I haven’t said anything yet?”
“It’s daytime now…. Kail is just my boyfriend….”
“…….”
I looked down at Ariel without saying a word. Ariel hiccupped loudly at that gaze.
“Hiccup!”
“Will you do it?”
One quiet word. Ariel trembled. She then nodded her head slightly.
“I, I’ll do it… H, honey….”
I stroked her head at the word honey. Her soaked black hair tickled between my fingers.
“You don’t have to do it in front of others. Only when we’re alone. Got it?”
“Yes, yhes….”
Ariel wouldn’t have allowed it at all if it were her normal self. Maybe it’s because she doesn’t want to be hated while her ability is on, so she just allows it.
Will she not call me honey after she turns off her ability?
Anyway.
“Shall we do more?”
“I, I want to do it….”
Knock knock.
A sound that cuts in when I’m about to continue having sex. Our eyes turned towards the door.
Knock knock.
One more time. Then a voice came.
-Your Majesty, Sir Hoyle has arrived.
“Please tell him that I will visit him later.”
Ariel, who had already turned off her ability and returned to her original self, answered. And she said to me.
“Kail, easily with magic….”
“But wouldn’t there still be a smell? Taking a bath would be better?”
“I, I can’t see the maids in this state….”
That’s a valid point. The surroundings are covered in our bodily fluids. Likewise, her whole body is soaked in bodily fluids. If we meet the maids outside in this state, we wouldn’t get good looks.
Of course, they wouldn’t express it outwardly. The maids exist to assist her, who is the empress. It’s just that Ariel is embarrassed.
-Your Majesty, if there’s anything you need….
“Bring me new clothes….”
-Yes, Your Majesty.
She had no choice but to have new clothes brought to her.
“But isn’t there a bathroom here?”
“There’s no way there would be. This is a reception room….”
“Where’s the closest room with a bathroom?”
“Downstairs….”
“Then we’ll have to go there.”
I teleported Ariel downstairs. After briefly telling the maids outside, I also moved.
I’m a little annoyed at stopping in the middle, but what can I do when a guest comes. Even if I want to have sex with my wives, I don’t have any intention of putting even that aside.
So, we took a bath together in the bathroom. Of course, we did it because we were naked.
“Eung… Honey, I told you no….”
“I can’t stop because of the sound of honey.”
“Pervert…♡”
Still, I was happy that she called me honey even after turning off her ability.
Extra Episode 90 Ariel’S Story – A Subject In The Day, A Husband At Night (1)
Side Story 90 Ariel – Minister by Day, Husband by Night (1) Unfortunately, it was difficult to stay with Ariel after that. It was because visitors kept coming. Not just one or two, but continuously, as if they had made an appointment.
That time continued until evening. There were breaks in between, but only for about 10 to 20 minutes. It wasn’t enough time to do something alone.
And after the evening. In other words, even at the time Ariel recognized as a couple, it was difficult to do something.
Ariel is the Emperor. Even if she is a wife in front of me, she had the duties given to her as the owner of the empire.
Because of that, she was busy working even at night. The documents piled up on her desk were meters high. It was so much that she couldn’t put them on the desk and had to leave them on the floor.
Even Veil didn’t have that much….
Certainly, it’s a country, not a territory, so there are many things to handle every day. Is it usually this much?
Anyway.
Scribble, scribble….
The sound of scratching on paper spreads through the room. She straightens her back and reads each one carefully, then ponders. And when she finishes thinking, she moves the pen again.
Scribble, scribble….
It’s been an hour already. Ariel hasn’t moved a bit, except when she picks up the pen and paper.
Of course, she’s so focused on her work that there’s no conversation. We’re only in the same space, but it’s almost like we’re separated.
Still, it was worth watching.
The moonlight shining through the window. Ariel working under it. It’s a beautiful scene, if beautiful.
At the same time, it was a sight I missed.
Then, the moment the pen stopped, I called her quietly.
“Ariel.”
“What is it, Kyle?”
“Kyle?”
I don’t like the way you call me. Should I just pounce on you? While I’m using mind reading, you’ll automatically utter the word ‘dear.’
Reading my dissatisfied expression, Ariel quickly corrected her title.
“What, what is it… d, dear….”
Only then did I smile brightly and approach her. And I sat on the armrest and asked.
“Is it usually this much?”
“No… it’s only around this time because the new semester has started….”
“How long?”
“About a week….”
Hmm, a week….
“You’re dealing with this much after working during the day?”
“That’s not it. There were many unplanned visits today, so I couldn’t handle it during the day. Especially because you came to see me during the day….”
“So half of it is my fault?”
“Ah, no, it’s not exactly that….”
I won’t deny it. If it wasn’t for me, she would have had enough time to work during the day.
“At this rate, when will it be over? Around dawn?”
“Yes, probably….”
I don’t like that. I don’t plan to do anything more today, but if I go to bed after dealing with all these issues, I’ll definitely be physically exhausted.
If that continues for a week, the condition will be beyond description. Even Ariel, who receives various aids, will have a hard time.
Then, of course, the time between couples is difficult. I didn’t want that.
“Give it to me.”
“Ah…!”
I take half of the stack of papers on the desk in front of me. And the moment I grab the pen and try to check.
“D, dear….”
Ariel stopped my actions. She looked at me with eyes that told me to stop for a moment.
“What’s wrong?”
“N, no one else can do it…. I, as the Emperor, need to check some of them carefully….”
“I’ll look at those carefully and give them to you.”
“I, I really can’t….”
Ariel making a crying face. Ignoring that, I continued my actions.
Scribble, scribble….
“Haa….”
After sighing deeply, Ariel continued her work. The sound of the pen moving echoed in the room again.
With two people working, the speed of work processing doubled. We took a break when we finished processing all the documents on the desk.
The maids who were waiting outside brought snacks, and we filled our slightly hungry stomachs with them.
“Thank you.”
“This much is easy. It’s not a particularly difficult task.”
In fact, compared to my active duty days, this was nothing.
Besides, the higher the status, the more the work is already finished. The final decision-maker often only needs to give the final approval. There aren’t that many parts to worry about.
“You do it so easily…. I’m still having a hard time….”
“You’ll get used to it as you do it. It’s just the beginning now.”
“Is that all… because you’ve experienced it?”
“Well, yeah.”
I shrugged. Most of them lasted only a few years at most, or a few months at the shortest, but when you add them all up, it was longer than the life of a typical king.
“And you ruined the country too…. Twice….”
“Where did that source come from….”
“Noah.”
“Damn it.”
How much did you say? A curse word comes out involuntarily.
The Heavenly Demon, my martial arts teacher, wasn’t very interested in my story, but Noah, my magic teacher, was very interested.
Every time I met her again, she asked so many questions. She bothered me, saying she wanted to hear about my actions directly.
What if I didn’t tell her? She directly investigated each and every detail with magic….
If she couldn’t get information with that, she would hypnotize me and force me to tell her. Anyway, she knew everything about my life and my dark history.
The story Ariel just told is one of my dark histories.
“That was only in the beginning. And I never ruined it. I just went to the brink of ruin.”
“That’s the same thing.”
“Hey, you have to be exact. The results are clearly different.”
“The country was ruined because the enemy invaded, but before that, it wouldn’t have been strange if it had been ruined at any time because of you….”
“…….”
“…….”
“Are you going to keep making fun of me?”
“Pfft…!”
Eventually, Ariel burst into laughter. She didn’t laugh loudly, but she chuckled softly.
“Haa, say only what’s appropriate.”
“Noah is not at fault. Making fun of you with dark history stories is ultimately my choice. Of course, she hinted at it.”
“Is it fun to tease your husband?”
At those words, Ariel reached out. She stroked my cheek gently and said.
“Isn’t it okay for couples to joke around?”
“Only a husband at times like this? You refused so much earlier.”
“When did I, dear.”
As they say, position changes people. Veil and Ariel have become sly as emperors.
Well, it’s cute to joke around like this. She didn’t even joke at all before.
“So when are you going to have the wedding?”
“Um, that’s….”
“You’re not saying you’re not going to do it, are you? I have no intention of raising our baby without a father.”
“I’m not pregnant yet. Don’t get ahead of yourself.”
“I’ll be pregnant soon. I took the medicine.”
I hope it happens this week if possible. Of course, I mean pregnancy, not the wedding. Since it’s a marriage with the Emperor, it was obvious that it would take a little longer, like Estella.
“I can’t wait long. Give me an answer before I get pregnant. Otherwise, I’ll proceed as I please.”
“A, I understand….”
Anyway, there was something more important than the wedding right now.
“There’s too much work. I wanted to do it once before going back….”
The documents still piled up like a mountain. I can help, so it will be over before dawn, but it seemed like it would end late at night.
“I’m sorry about that…. I’ll finish everything during the day tomorrow.”
“Why is Ariel sorry? I forced you during the day. Or should I do today’s share?”
“Um, do it with me today….”
The return was a refusal. I didn’t mind working instead, but Ariel didn’t seem to think so.
Is there no way? I wanted Ariel to go to bed early if possible.
That’s because late sleep leads to stress, and if that builds up in the body, it can lead to illness. If that continues, something will go wrong someday.
Especially if you’re planning a pregnancy….
I pondered in my head, and then a good idea came to mind.
“Ariel. Can I come and help you during the day? Like now.”
“During the day?”
“Yeah, during the day. I don’t have anything to do, so I have time to spare.”
I have the status of a saint, but the Holy Kingdom doesn’t ask me to do anything in particular. The reason is that I’m newly married to Estella. Thanks to their consideration, I’m spending pleasant days with my wives.
Anyway, I’m currently unemployed. I don’t have any intention of working, so I don’t do anything.
Of course, that’s the story when it’s not related to my wives. If it’s related to my beloved girls, I’ll step in as much as possible. Just like with my sister.
So it’s no different for Ariel.
“It’s okay if I come and help you during the day, right?”
“Yes… there shouldn’t be any big problems….”
Okay. I got permission. It seems like I can come during the day from now on.
That much will make me neglect the other wives, but that’s something that can be filled from dawn to morning.
So at 11 p.m. When there was an hour left until midnight, the work was over.
“Haaam~.”
Ariel putting down her pen. She looks sleepy enough to yawn loudly. But unfortunately, I had no intention of sending her away like this.
I was still standing in front of Ariel, who was sitting in her chair. And I looked down at her and said.
“Ariel.”
I only called her name, but she already moved her arm. Ariel put her hand on my pants and answered.
“Yes, dear…♡”
***
Morning came. To be exact, late morning. There was not much time left until lunch.
As soon as I realized that, I ran to the bathroom. And after quickly taking a bath, I dressed neatly.
There was no time to say hello to my wives. Everyone was asleep because I came late yesterday and did it until morning.
“Haaam, Kyle… have a good day….”
Only Lana saw me off. It seems she woke up from the noisy sound.
She waved her hand with sleepy eyes. I kissed Lana’s lips briefly and said.
“Mwah, I’ll be back.”
“Are you coming back in the evening…?”
“Yeah, I’ll be back in the evening.”
“Early.”
“Yeah, I’ll be back early.”
I don’t know how well I can keep it, but I’ll try my best to keep it.
Anyway, after that, I moved my steps to the Imperial Palace.
First, shall we take care of the problem that is bothering Ariel?
Extra Episode 91 Ariel’S Story – A Subject In The Day, A Husband At Night (2)
Side Story 91 Ariel – By Day a Subject, By Night a Husband (2) “Welcome, Kyle. Did you sleep well?”
Ariel greeted me with a smile. Of course, the location was the same office as yesterday. She was still working.
“Judging by your expression, you didn’t sleep well….”
“Yeah, I got squeezed as soon as I got back because I was late….”
If I had returned just one hour earlier, I wouldn’t have been squeezed like this. It was my fault for doing it with Ariel one last time before leaving.
As a result, I had to deal with four people when I got home.
It was tough….
“Did you at least sleep? What time did you finish?”
“Until morning? I slept for about three hours.”
Ariel paused for a moment at those words and said.
“…Kyle. You need to sleep at least four hours. It’s true that our bodies are strong, but if fatigue keeps accumulating, something will go wrong someday.”
“It’s okay. I can just blow it away with mana.”
“…Haa.”
She sighed with a look of disbelief. I smiled and approached her.
“There’s less today?”
“This is just the morning amount. It’ll pile up again in the afternoon.”
“Really? Then I need to finish quickly. If I want to do a reasonable amount in the afternoon.”
I picked up a pen like yesterday and examined each document. But before long, a slight headache came over me. Ariel sighed deeply again as I frowned.
“Haa…. Kyle, don’t stay here, go take a nap.”
“No.”
“Don’t be stubborn.”
“It’s not stubbornness, I’m really okay. It’s just because I didn’t eat.”
“…….”
She glares at me as if telling me not to say something ridiculous.
“I’m serious?”
“…….”
She doesn’t believe me. In the end, Ariel gave up. But she didn’t just let it go.
Ariel pressed a button on the desk and instructed the maid waiting outside.
“Please bring some snacks and medicine for Kyle.”
“I’m telling you, I’m fine….”
But I was forced to shut my mouth at the following words.
“Be quiet. Who would believe you if you say you’re okay after showing that kind of behavior in front of me?”
In less than a minute, the office door opened, and the maids brought what Ariel had requested.
Snacks were placed on the desk in an instant. Filled with things that can be eaten right away, like sandwiches. The amount was so large that it was easy to mistake it for a meal.
At the end, the medicine can be seen as if to be taken last. Is it headache medicine?
“Eat and do it.”
“Okay.”
I picked one up and put it in my mouth. Of course, I munched and chewed while continuing to play with the pen. The good thing about this kind of food was that you could eat it while doing something.
I ate moderately and took the medicine. I swallowed it with water, and the medicinal effect spread as soon as it touched my stomach. The headache quickly subsided. It’s effective because it’s a palace special.
“I feel like I can live now.”
I felt much better after filling my stomach and getting rid of the pain. Even if I can’t sleep, I have to fill my stomach for sure.
“Next time, make sure to get enough sleep. Okay?”
“I’ll try. But are you okay, Ariel?”
“Me? I didn’t stay up late… and I fainted because of Kyle….”
“I’m glad you’re okay.”
I’m glad I did it a little aggressively. It seems like she slept well thanks to that. I want to do it while awake as much as possible, but should I deliberately make her faint for the time being?
Anyway, the morning work was finished around lunchtime. We had lunch while talking.
“What’s the schedule for the afternoon? Is anyone coming like yesterday?”
“Yes, I have meetings scheduled. Six times.”
“That means you’ll have to spend at least six hours.”
The Emperor is not a common existence, and the content that those who come to see him bring is not just anything. Of course, the meeting will inevitably be long.
One hour per person. This is also the minimum. Depending on the content, it could be much longer.
“Can you tell me what the content is?”
“It’s not difficult. It’s all about detailed adjustments regarding the academy.”
“Really? If it’s academy-related, it’s no big deal. I thought it was something serious.”
Ariel smiled slightly.
“Would you help if it were serious?”
“Of course, I have to help. It’s something related to my wife.”
“I told you, not during the day?”
“I don’t know. I’m going to treat you as my wife even during the day. And have you forgotten who was clinging to me at night?”
“Do you want me to say it was me? I was just going along with Kyle’s stubbornness.”
“Don’t you want to think of it that way?”
A childish argument ensues. It was the kind of quarrel that couples often have.
Of course, the people around us seem to think differently. I could see all the maids twitching their mouths. They were trying to hold back their laughter from leaking out.
I don’t feel bad at all. Rather, it’s good if they see me in a good way like that. Since the maids who serve the Emperor were not of ordinary lineage, it would gradually spread through their mouths.
Anyway.
“Ariel. Can I meet the other three?”
“Kyle, yourself?”
“You said it’s academy-related. I don’t think there would be any problem if I handled it.”
Once a student of the academy. I know what kind of system it runs on.
Even if it’s a sensitive matter like the budget, it’s no problem. If the data is prepared, I can adjust it sufficiently. Of course, other problems can be handled perfectly.
And could it be more difficult than running a country? It’s easier, not more difficult.
“Do you want to be with me that much?”
“Of course. You know you spend the least time with me. I have to stay with you as much as I couldn’t do. Or do you hate it?”
“Of course not. Then… I’ll trust you and leave it to you.”
“I’ll be back soon, so you finish quickly too?”
Ariel nodded in response. After that, we finished our meal and parted ways for a while.
***
The academy is an indispensable institution for the future of the nation. If there are no talented people to lead the country, the country will eventually go down the path of decline.
However, there was one major problem in operating the academy.
Recruiting talent? Brain drain? It’s to the point where it can’t be compared to such problems. The former two are really nothing compared to this problem.
So if you ask what that is, it’s still a money problem.
Securing a budget to spend on the budding sprouts who yearn and crave learning is the biggest and most difficult problem.
There’s no choice. There was too much money spent on the academy’s various facilities, supplies, and scholarships for students. It had already surpassed the total salary of professors and staff a long time ago.
You can’t reduce the cost either. That’s because only the necessary budget was accurately given to the necessary places without even a little waste.
What if we cut some of it here? The damage goes directly to the students.
Of course, Tianis Academy had its own revenue. But it was difficult to secure money for students with that alone.
The Empire knew that well enough and earmarked a separate budget. So the academy had already decided on all the budget uses before the start of the semester.
But things in the world don’t go as planned. Things always happen that deviate from the established plan. And Tianis Academy was no different.
In particular, the professors were a headache. Occasionally, some professors would conduct unscheduled practical training or exams under the guise of educating students.
The problem is that this exceeds the set number of times. That also means that unscheduled money is being spent.
But I couldn’t say anything about this. It was because of the Tianis professors’ burning passion and desire to develop students.
The desire to take care of even one more talented student and to learn even one more thing. Denying this was no different from denying the very foundation of Tianis Academy.
Of course, the damage caused by this went directly to the academy officials.
“Haa….”
The president of Tianis Academy, who came to visit today, was that official. He sighed several times. The reason is because he will soon have an audience with His Majesty the Emperor.
It’s not usually like this. Usually, he meets with the Minister of Finance and discusses the matter, securing the insufficient budget.
But this time it wasn’t. To be exact, it changed slightly starting last year. Now, he had to explain the reason directly in front of His Majesty the Emperor.
It’s not that I can’t understand. Ariel Tianis was once a student at Tianis Academy. She loved the academy as much as she loved the Empire.
He also knew that this meeting started from such interest. Of course, the burden was so great that his heart was pounding. Even though he had been the president for a long time, it was not easy to see the owner of the Empire.
Anyway, there won’t be a problem. If you think the reason is justified, you’ll easily give the budget.
If I explain it well like last time….
Squeak.
At that time, the door opened. He quickly got up from his seat. That door meant that the owner of the Empire had arrived.
But his body froze at the appearance of a visitor who was different from what he expected.
“I’m busy, so let’s just talk about the main point and finish.”
Saint Kyle. A more troublesome and burdensome existence than the Emperor appeared.
***
The man sitting across from me was sweating profusely and looking at me. He looks very cautious.
“I won’t tell you to be comfortable, but don’t be too nervous. It’s not like we don’t know each other’s faces.”
We’ve seen each other a few times since our academy days. It’s just that there was no reason to talk. In the first place, I was a student at that time.
“Um, well… but His Majesty the Emperor….”
“He’s busy with other things and couldn’t come. Is there a problem?”
“No….”
Even though he said that, the sweat didn’t stop. Am I that burdensome? I don’t think it was this much even in my academy days.
Rustle, rustle.
Anyway, I read and turned over the documents he had prepared one by one. As he had been the president of Tianis for several years, it was well organized and easy to see at a glance.
“In other words, you’re saying you need money?”
“That’s right…. As Kyle-nim knows, Tianis Academy is for the students….”
“You don’t have to say it. Like Ariel, I was also a Tianis student. I know very well how hard Tianis Academy works for the students.”
The president’s face brightens at those words. Unfortunately, I had no intention of just granting his hopeful heart.
“But some of them seem to need a little adjustment.”
“Ah…….”
A short sigh. Despair was cast on the president’s face.
It’s originally difficult to receive taxes, Mr. President. Why are you doing that when you know it well?
Extra Episode 92 Ariel’S Story – A Subject In The Day, A Husband At Night (3)
Side Story 92 Ariel – Minister by Day, Husband by Night (3) I finished all my work and returned. The place is the office, just like before. Seeing the maids outside, Ariel must have finished her work first.
Before going in, I asked the maids for something. They gladly accepted my request.
After that, I opened the door and went in. As expected, Ariel is sitting at her desk. She is working in the same upright posture as in the morning.
Ariel saw me and greeted me happily.
“Welcome back. Um, didn’t I say this before too?”
“Yeah, you did. More importantly, you finished early?”
“Thanks to you. I felt so relieved thinking there was no more work to do, you know? Thank you, Kyle.”
Ariel expresses her gratitude. She smiles bashfully and looks at me. It was a beautiful smile.
“If you’re grateful, don’t overdo it. I heard the academy’s work doesn’t usually come to you. Why are you stepping up to do things you don’t have to do?”
“It’s the academy. A place filled with our memories. So, I got a little greedy.”
“It’s good to be motivated, but it’s good to do it in moderation. For you and your subordinates.”
“Is that a lesson from experience?”
I nodded.
“It’s a lesson from experience. It’s good to have a competent boss, but it’s not all advantages. Especially if they are a workaholic.”
Of course, it’s better than being incompetent. It’s just difficult in a different way.
“And it’s not like your subordinates are incompetent. If you think about it, they are more veteran than you.”
If the administrators in the empire were more incompetent than the emperor, who is only in his second year, they would have collapsed a long time ago. Even if they are hiding insidious intentions, their abilities are definitely outstanding.
“Hmm….”
Ariel pondered silently at my words. And then she put down her pen and stretched.
“Ugh, haa… I understand. I’ll gradually reduce it as Kyle says.”
“Good thinking.”
“Actually, I’ve been thinking about it for a while. I’ve been working until dawn too often. But definitely… it seems like it was a lot. Do you know how clear my mind was when I came back to the office earlier? It was a feeling I hadn’t felt in a very long time.”
A decidedly brighter voice. Her voice is full of ease and power. In the morning, she only said a few words, but now the amount she speaks is different.
I walked up to the desk.
“There’s less work in the afternoon than in the morning?”
“Sometimes things like this happen. If every day was like yesterday, even I would collapse from overwork.”
“Give it here. I’ll do the rest.”
I get Ariel up and sit down in her place instead. She said with a slightly dumbfounded expression.
“This is the emperor’s office, and only the emperor can sit in that seat. Are you going to be the emperor instead of me?”
“Should I? I feel like I could do well.”
“Don’t say things like that. I’m not going to hand it over. And please get out now.”
“No. If you want to sit, sit on top of me.”
I spread my legs to make a gap. The chair is adjustable in size, so there was plenty of space.
“…….”
Ariel looks between my legs, then back at my eyes. She hesitated for a moment, but eventually Ariel sat in front of me.
“Are you satisfied now?”
“Yeah, I’m satisfied.”
It’s always most stable when we’re touching.
I hugged Ariel to feel her more. Our skin is in close contact, and her hair tickles my face. With her chin on my shoulder in that state, I played with the pen.
Squeeze, squeeze.
At the same time, I caress her chest with my remaining hand. The soft sensation under her clothes is felt at my fingertips.
“…Kyle, do you really have to do this?”
“Huh? What?”
“Do you really have to, hmm… touch my breasts….”
“Are you complaining that I’m not touching you directly?”
If she was dissatisfied, she should have said so. I immediately put my hand inside her clothes.
Squeeze, squeeze.
A bare breast in my hand. The soft skin and the hardened nipples are felt in my palm.
“Kyle… focus on work instead of me….”
“I am.”
My eyes are carefully looking at each one and organizing it in my head, and the pen is working hard through it.
I’m just fondling her breasts with my remaining hand.
“Heeuung… Kyle… it’s still, daytime…. The time for couples is at night….”
“You know it’s okay to do naughty things between lovers. Or do you not like it?”
“Eung, it’s not that I don’t like it… it’s just doing it during the day….”
“We did it during the day yesterday too.”
“…….”
She closes her mouth when I bring up yesterday. I diligently fondled Ariel’s breasts, which had become docile. I gently caressed them, and sometimes squeezed them hard.
“Heeuung, haa….”
After repeating for tens of minutes, she slowly lets out a hot breath. The number of times she rubs her legs together also gradually increased.
I asked quietly.
“Shall we do it?”
“Ah, no…. We’re working….”
“What does it matter?”
There’s not much work anyway, so it’ll be over soon. This amount of deviation doesn’t affect today’s schedule at all.
“Is all Kyle thinking about… wanting to have sex with me…?”
“Yeah. I can’t think of anything else.”
Day, night, dawn. Even though I spend half the day having sex, I keep thinking about it. I can’t help but want to stick it in my wife’s pussy all the time.
That desire acts even more strongly on Ariel. Because she’s not pregnant yet.
“Pervert….”
“What can I do, I love you so much. It’s not my fault.”
“Really… saying things that only a lecher would say. Don’t do this to other women besides me. Okay?”
“Okay.”
After that, Ariel lifted her skirt. There was no need to take off the knee-length skirt.
And then the panties are visible. The same black color as her hair. But it’s very sexy. The middle is open, so her pussy is clearly visible.
“When did you prepare this?”
“This morning. From the first day, my perverted husband who keeps sticking it in my pussy, there’s no way he wouldn’t do it again today.”
“So, that means you expected this, and were looking forward to it?”
As expected of the emperor, her preparedness is thorough. I should praise her, right?
Rub, rub.
I gently rub her pussy with praise. It’s already wet even though I haven’t touched it. In that state, I sucked on her ear and whispered.
“Ariel’s favorite pregnancy sex. I’ll do my best today too.”
“It’s not me, Kyle, heeuung, you like it…. And if you do this, I can’t, can’t heeuung… have sex….”
“Just a little more.”
“You’re really a pervert…♡”
I kept touching her pussy until my hand was soaked.
“Kyle, stay still.”
Ariel stops my actions with a flushed face. She looked like she had built-up desire. Did I tease her too much?
After that, Ariel pulled down my pants herself. My erect cock popped out vigorously.
“…….”
She stares blankly for a moment. Then she comes to her senses and puts my cock between her thighs.
Slapping sound. She moves her hips back and forth to smear her pussy juice on my cock. After applying it thoroughly to the root with her hands, Ariel asked.
“Which way do you want to look while doing it, front or back?”
“Front for now.”
At that answer, she looks at me. Ariel, whose eyes are fixed on my cock, swallowed.
“Gulp….”
But I couldn’t insert it like this. Because I was leaning against the backrest.
Eventually, Ariel climbed onto the chair and squatted down. In that state, she grabbed my cock and inserted it into her pussy.
Squeak….
“Haa, it’s warm….”
The vaginal wrinkles wrapping around the surface of my cock. It’s as warm as being immersed in hot water. I think her body temperature has risen slightly?
More than that, even though I haven’t turned on my ability, there was no sign of pain.
“You’re accepting it well now?”
“Because it’s my husband’s cock….”
It’s admirable even though she couldn’t put it all in. Because that means she got this used to it in just one day.
Squeak, squeak….
Ariel started moving her hips. Up and down greatly, her cock goes in and out of her pussy. Enjoying the vaginal wrinkles that tighten without forgetting.
Squeak, squeak!
“Kyle… Kyle….”
Ariel is caught up in excitement. Her movements become more and more violent. Ariel hugs me tightly and slams her buttocks down hard enough for her cock to come out completely.
Squish, squish, squish!
The lewd sound of water becomes intense. The room is filled with that sound, and the chair is also wet with the fluid that Ariel spewed out.
She put down her pen a long time ago. Sitting still and tasting Ariel’s pussy, I had no desire to work.
I just decided to take care of my sexual desire with Ariel….
“But aren’t you turning on your ability?”
“That’s….”
Squeak, squeak, squeak!!
“That’s only for night…♡”
“What. Is there a separate day and night for it?”
“Because right now, Kyle is an ordinary lover… Kiss.”
Sudden lip collision. Her tongue digs in.
“Kiss, kisss… Slurp.”
Ariel mixed her tongue and pulled my tongue out. And she sucked on the tongue that came out of her mouth with her lips.
Are you sure you didn’t turn on your ability? I don’t think there’s much difference between before and after using the ability?
Well, there’s no way I could hate the vulgar Ariel. I diligently accepted Ariel, who was clinging to me with her whole body.
After a while, I felt a sense of ejaculation coming. I couldn’t help it because she was tightening so tightly.
“You can cum anytime, heeuung…. Fill my uterus with Kyle’s semen…♡”
She recognizes my cock’s condition without me saying anything. Matching Ariel’s hip movements, I moved and said.
“How much should I cum?”
“Of course… enough to get pregnant with a baby♡”
The sense of ejaculation reached its final stage. I didn’t hold back and poured out the semen in my balls with all my might.
Bureureureureureut!!
The amount of ejaculation felt like the flow of semen filling her vagina. I can picture the pure white liquid staining Ariel’s inner skin in my head.
“Heugeueung…!!”
Ariel’s moan also increased at the same time as ejaculation. She trembled her lower body and accepted the semen.
And.
Pshoo! Pshoo! Pshooooooot!!
Today’s first climax has begun. She spewed out a huge amount of fluid from her pussy, as much as the semen I cummed.
“Kyle… you cummed a lot again….”
“I can’t help but cum when Ariel works so hard.”
“Hehe….”
She smiles and clings to me. Wrapping around me with both arms and legs, she clung tightly. Enjoying the afterglow, she maintained that state and then Ariel asked.
“You’re going to cum more, right…?”
“Of course, I have to cum more.”
“Okay… then….”
The moment Ariel was about to release her posture.
Knock knock.
Someone knocked on the office door from outside.
Extra Episode 93 Ariel’S Story – A Subject In The Day, A Husband At Night (4)
Side Story 93 Ariel – Minister by Day, Husband by Night (4) The sudden appearance of an uninvited guest. In that instant, Ariel’s body stiffened.
“W-Wait, why… I clearly told them not to let anyone in….”
“What? You even said that?”
“O-Of course…. Why else would I wear this kind of lingerie? I anticipated everything and told them this morning….”
She makes a troubled expression. If that knock was news of someone visiting like yesterday, it meant she had to stop making-a-baby sex as it was.
“I wonder why they came so suddenly?”
“…Kyle, what are you plotting?”
“Who knows?”
He only smiled brightly at Ariel’s question.
-Lord Kyle. I have brought the item you requested.
Immediately after, a maid’s voice was heard from beyond the door. I asked the Emperor, who was holding my cock and semen.
“Can I tell them to come in?”
“…Don’t. Unless you want to see me die of embarrassment.”
Is she that embarrassed? Usually, a royal court lady has been attached since childhood. In the process, she would have seen my naked body several times.
“Then, will Ariel go get it?”
“…No. You go get it quietly, Kyle.”
Ariel gets up to pull my cock out. I grabbed her tightly and said.
“I don’t want to either. I want to keep my cock inside you like this.”
“…Kyle.”
Ariel glares. She clamps down on my cock with her pussy, very strongly.
“Are you expressing your dissatisfaction with your pussy? How cute.”
“Be quiet…. Anyway, the maid should just be sent back as is….”
“Come in.”
I said to the other side of the door before she could finish. Ariel was startled and screamed.
“Kyle, what are you doing… Mmph!”
“Shhh, you’ll get caught if you talk.”
I covered her mouth with my hand and hugged her even tighter with my remaining arm.
She was completely restrained. Ariel glared at me to let her go quickly. But I didn’t listen, and instead used magic. Ariel became blurred, so that only I could see her.
“It’s an invisibility spell. You won’t get caught this way, right?”
“…….”
“Ah, I can’t block sound. So, you have to be quiet, okay?”
I released the hand that was covering her mouth. Ariel tried to say something, but then the door opened and a maid entered.
Creak.
“Eek!”
A scream burst out. Ariel clung to me instantly. Her breasts pressed tightly against me, and my cock went in even deeper.
“Haa, haa….”
An already tight pussy. Compressing so hard as to crush the uterus, Ariel took loud breaths.
“Huh?”
The maid, who had just opened the door, reacted to the sound. She tilted her head. I quietly sent a telepathic message.
‘You’ll get caught if you keep this up. Reduce your breathing.’
“Hoo, hoooo….”
The sound of her breathing gradually decreased. But as the maid’s footsteps grew louder, it became rough again.
Ariel buried her face in my neck and suppressed the sound as much as possible. It was ticklish, but reasonably bearable.
The maid reached me. She placed a small garment bag on the desk. I expressed my gratitude.
“Thank you for fulfilling my request. It must have been a difficult request.”
“You can ask me anytime. But where is His Majesty….”
“Ariel went to the bathroom for a moment. Ah….”
Just then, teeth pierced my shoulder. She bit the spot she had bitten before, and it hurt like hell….
The maid tilted her head again, as if it looked strange.
“Is there any problem….”
“No, there’s no problem.”
“…….”
A suspicious look turned towards me. The maid leaned forward slightly and looked down.
I am confident. I hid it with magic to make it look like I was wearing clothes, so there’s nothing to be ashamed of. Rather, I showed it off as if to say, look at this.
On the other hand, Ariel was very nervous. The longer the maid’s gaze was fixed on us, the more her body trembled.
Squeeze, squeeze.
Meanwhile, the intense pussy clenching felt good. Perhaps because of the fact that someone she knew was in front of her, it was stronger than when we were alone.
At this rate, I might cum in front of the maid….
“Hmm….”
Finding nothing, she stepped back. Then, she suddenly smelled the room.
“Sniff, sniff….”
I tried to erase the smell as much as possible. Hmm, maybe it’s okay…?
Just then, the maid’s eyes met mine. I confidently accepted her gaze, but I felt a strange sense of guilt.
“Lord Kyle. Please take good care of Lady Ariel.”
“Yes, well….”
“And I dare say… If it’s not to your taste, I hope you will refrain from doing so.”
With those words, she immediately left the office. Once the door was completely closed, I released the magic.
“Ariel, I think we got caught? Why did we get caught? Is the smell the problem? Ouch.”
Her teeth dug in even harder. I could feel blood flowing.
“What did I say? Haa, how am I supposed to look at the maids from now on….”
“What about it? Didn’t you hear what she just said? She’s asking you to take good care of her.”
If she said it directly, doesn’t that mean you’re completely accepted?
Of course, I can’t say that that maid represents everyone, but I know that she has served Ariel for quite a long time. Naturally, she would have a great say among the maids.
“…….”
She closes her mouth as if she has nothing to say.
“So….”
“Be quiet. Kyle, just shut up and cum in my pussy. If you don’t cum, I won’t let you use my pussy in the future.”
Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak!
Ariel, who had released her posture, started shaking her hips again. She slammed her butt hard on the chair, putting my cock in and pulling it out.
“Haa….”
My mouth closed on its own. Ariel’s pussy threat was very effective.
“Cum quickly… Filled with cum like yesterday, spill it all inside me….”
Squish, squish, squish!!
She begs for cum just like the other wives. Her pussy is squeezing as if to wring out my semen.
“Quickly, hurry up….”
Her voice becomes sweeter as she slams her butt, as if she’s in heat. Her eyes are also slightly glazed. Is it because of the medicine?
Her pussy condition is also slightly different from yesterday. The vaginal fluids are also a bit more sticky.
Eventually, the limit arrived. As she wanted, I put my glans right against her uterus and poured out my semen.
Bwrrrrrt! Bwht! Bwrrrrrrt!
“Hngh…! Semen, come in…!”
Ariel’s body trembles as the semen fills her vagina once again. It’s a tremor that makes me feel happiness.
“Are you satisfied now?”
“Not yet, not enough yet… This isn’t enough to get pregnant…. More baby juice, give me more….”
Squeesh, squeesh, squeesh!!
Still cumming. Ariel didn’t stop slamming her pussy.
Seeing this, I think my same-age wife is the cutest. There is a unique cuteness that I can’t feel from older or younger wives.
Of course, it doesn’t mean that the other wives aren’t cute. The younger ones have their own cuteness, and the older ones have their own cuteness.
In that way, the daytime-only lover sex continued until night. Of course, at night, she returned to her married couple-only appearance and begged for semen.
The place is still the office. The sex that continued from the daytime continued as is, without even skipping meals.
“Honey… Please cum a lot in my pussy ♡”
Ariel, slumped over on the desk. She spreads her pussy wide with her hand stretched back, tempting me.
White liquid was flowing from the hole, dripping onto the jeans hanging on her thighs.
It’s a sight that makes my cock hard on its own. After all, the combination of black hair and jeans is crazy. Especially since her butt is emphasized by the pants, which makes her even more tempting.
I’m glad I told the maid to bring it. In this respect, Kiren is to be commended.
“Uhh, Kyle… I know you’re horny… So hurry up….”
“Is it okay for a husband to scold you for begging while spilling the semen he worked hard to give you? Your attitude is bad.”
“I’m sorry… I’ll apologize with my pussy, with my pussy…♡”
She shakes her hips from side to side. It’s cute how she tempts me by swaying gently.
Slap, slap.
I carefully applied the bodily fluids mixed with semen and vaginal fluids to my cock. And I only inserted and removed my glans slightly.
Squeak, squeak….
At this point, she could have forced it in. She just accepts it quietly. Rather, she was affectionate by fawning with her pussy.
“Are you still going to stay still?”
Squeak, squeak!
I keep inserting and removing only my glans. I put in only my glans countless times, to the point where even I felt frustrated.
“Use it as much as you want when you want, honey♡ Your exclusive empress pussy will always be waiting… Hnght♡”
Squeesh!
I can’t take it anymore. I cherished her pussy as much as she was cute. I stabbed it all the way to her uterus in one go.
Ariel could have been flustered by the sudden cock. Ariel skillfully accepted it.
“Haa….”
The gripping vaginal folds. Perhaps because it’s been going on since the daytime, the feel of her vagina is different than before. The tightness also increased as time went on.
Squeesh, squeesh, squeesh!!
“Hngheeeeeeee!!”
Pshuuuuuuuut!!
She climaxes without me even thrusting much. She shakes her lower body and pours out bodily fluids.
“I haven’t even gone yet, and you already came alone? You’re a bad wife.”
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry…! Keep, keep using my pussy…!”
While trembling with pleasure, she keeps her pussy open. I grabbed her reddened butt tightly and continued to thrust into her uterus.
Squish, squish, squish, squish!!
“Cock is hard…! Honey’s cock is strong and hard…!”
“You like my cock, not me?”
At those words, Ariel shook her head.
“Noooo… I like honey, I like honey’s cock…!”
“Then get pregnant soon!”
Sqwop!!
I strongly pressed down on her uterus. Like the other wives, she presses down hard as if she’s going to put it in her uterus.
“Heght! Keueueueung…!”
Ariel was panting heavily from the persistent uterus stabbing. Her pussy was convulsing, strongly squeezing my cock.
“I will… I’ll get pregnant, I’ll get pregnant with honey’s baby…! Ten, even twenty…!”
Pshuuut! Pshuuut! Pshuuuuut!
Her pussy goes into a convulsing state again and she climaxes. The time difference to climax is gradually decreasing.
Sex that started in the daytime. It continued until now, just before the day turns over.
And Ariel, who had climaxed more than dozens of times, apologized to me.
“Kyyle… Tomorrow, let’s do it tomorrow… I’ll give you my pussy again tomorrow too… Hnggeueueeung!!”
Her tone has completely changed. She begs me in informal speech. Maybe I like this Ariel too?
Anyway.
“No.”
“Save meeeet…!”
That night, I continued to have sex until Ariel fainted.
Extra Episode 94 Ariel’S Story – A Subject In The Day, A Husband At Night (5)
Side Story 94 Ariel – Minister by Day, Husband by Night (5)
The imperial palace’s servants and maids are truly busy every day.
What they serve are the imperial family. They must meticulously manage everything related to food, clothing, and shelter, so there were countless things to be mindful of.
What if that subject were the Emperor?
There’s no need to elaborate. They must be hundreds, no, thousands of times more mindful than during the imperial family days, and the number of rules to observe increases by dozens.
Serving the Emperor meant that, and it was a very difficult task.
Of course, it was also a glorious task. It was an honorable thing to be able to stay by the side of the empire’s ruler.
Moreover, the salary was more than imaginable.
Anyway, the maids of the current Emperor, Ariel, were no different in the morning. They started their morning earlier and busier than anyone else.
Ariel’s wake-up time is usually 6 o’clock. So the maids must start their activities at least at 3 o’clock, or 4 o’clock at the latest. There were many things to be mindful of, such as clothes and food.
After finishing the preparation, they head to the bedroom. But recently, their steps toward the bedroom have been slightly heavy.
After the maids arrived at the bedroom. After receiving a brief report from the maid who had been there all night, one of them entered as a representative.
“Ugh….”
The smell that hits the tip of the nose as soon as the door opens. The smell of a man and woman’s lovemaking rushes in.
“I definitely turned it on stronger….”
A 24-hour ventilation magic. It wasn’t enough, so they turned on fragrance magic as well. But it still smells this much.
I don’t know why it smells so much when they didn’t even do it here. Is it because she fell asleep without taking a bath?
“Haa….”
A great sigh that could be felt as irreverent is let out. The maid then headed to Her Majesty the Emperor, who was sound asleep.
The condition is a mess again today. The blanket is lying on the floor, and she is sleeping with drool running down her face.
She wasn’t like this just a few days ago. The Ariel she knew was someone who slept quietly in the center of the bed in a proper posture.
“Haa….”
Another sigh flows out. The maid’s heart was heavy at the sight of Her Majesty, who had fallen apart in just a few days.
But she couldn’t stop working. The maid’s reason for existence was to assist Ariel so that she could focus on state affairs.
She woke Ariel up again.
“Your Majesty, Your Majesty.”
She still doesn’t wake up. She used to wake up right away with just one word a few days ago….
Eventually, the maid touched Ariel’s body. She grabbed her shoulder and gently shook her, calling Ariel again.
“Your Majesty, it’s morning. You must wake up.”
“Uhh….”
She only frowns, not waking up. She expected it. Recently, mornings have been a repetition of this kind of thing.
But she didn’t stop. The Emperor was busy every day, and there was a scheduled itinerary today as well. The maid continued to shake Ariel awake.
“Your Majesty, you must wake up quickly.”
“No, honey…. Stop sleeping now….”
“……Hoo.”
Due to the nature of her work, she spends more than half a day with Ariel. Therefore, various information comes to her ears.
Moreover, she is a maid who has been by Ariel’s side since she was a princess. She knows almost everything, at least when it comes to Ariel.
She knows everything from hobbies and tastes to habits that others wouldn’t know.
Looking at it positively, it’s a good thing. It means she knows the owner of the empire better than anyone else.
But looking at it negatively, it’s not always a good thing. Sometimes, information she doesn’t want to know comes to her ears.
The mumbling just now is one of them. Even if she is serving her, the information about her sex life is a bit….
It’s already been 10 minutes of just waking her up. Eventually, she used a slightly violent method.
“Your Majesty!”
“Eueh…?!”
Ariel finally opens her eyes. She quickly rubbed her eyes at the familiar face in front of her.
“It’s already morning… Ugh!”
Ariel quickly gathered her legs. This is because the precious semen that Kyle had generously given her yesterday was flowing out of her pussy.
“……”
There was no way the maid couldn’t have seen that scene.
Currently, Ariel is not wearing underwear. The first thing she saw when she got close was the semen flowing from her pussy.
It’s been a repeating scene for 4 days already. But I don’t think there’s a need to do that. The fact that it’s the same for 4 days means that she has been holding semen without missing a single day.
Of course, she can’t say it directly. She bowed and asked.
“Your Majesty. How would you like to take your morning bath?”
“Like yesterday, please.”
“I will prepare it.”
Soon, the waiting maids came in. While Ariel was washing her body, they would thoroughly clean the bedroom filled with the smell of lovemaking.
Arrived at the bathhouse. The maids stick to Ariel and undress her. It wasn’t difficult today because it was a Tianis Academy uniform.
However, the problem is the dried clothes. The clothes hardened with semen and vaginal fluid soaked in them were truly awkward to touch.
But she does it silently. Because that’s the meaning of a maid’s existence.
At the same time, she also checks the condition of her skin. This is a necessary process in case there are any injuries.
Fortunately, there were no injuries, and only the skin on her buttocks was bright red.
There is no need to explain the cause. She knew what she had been doing day and night for the past 4 days. It can be easily recovered with the medicinal ingredients dissolved in the bath.
The skin is fine. Now it’s bath time.
Ariel soaked her body in the tub. The maids are located behind her. Ariel preferred to do it alone rather than having someone else wash her.
“Haa….”
The remaining fatigue is relieved by the hot energy. Surprisingly, the sex with Kyle only made her body heavy right after the morning, but it got better after she woke up and took a short break.
Thanks to that, she really liked waking up in the morning recently.
Squeak squeak.
After enjoying the bath for a while, she began to wash her body. At the same time, she also asked what she was curious about.
“Was Kyle the same as usual?”
“Yes, Your Majesty. As usual, he left you in the bedroom and returned.”
“Did he say anything else? Was he okay?”
“He said he didn’t leave any other words. And his condition was… he was overflowing with energy.”
Ariel was slightly taken aback by that. He was fine even though he did that yesterday. Of course, she gave him an imperial family-only stamina tonic the day before yesterday, but the recovery was too fast.
“Really… he has so much energy♡”
Ariel stretched out her arms and legs and muttered, and the maids nodded slightly as if agreeing.
He has a lot of strength. They had no choice but to admit those words. There was no man who could have sex for at least 6 hours a day, day and night, for 4 days in a row.
According to the conversation between the two, he goes back and takes care of his wives until the morning. I wonder if that’s something a person can do.
Does the Holy Kingdom have a special stamina magic that the Empire doesn’t know about? If not, at least within common sense, Kyle’s stamina was beyond words.
Anyway.
“What would be good to wear today?”
The Empress’s question. The maids looked at the imperial family-only wardrobe and pondered.
But an answer didn’t come easily, and they gathered and continued the conversation they had started at dawn.
“After all, the most plain thing is jeans and a white T-shirt….”
“You said you wore that. Rather, a dress….”
“You wore the school uniform too quickly. It would have been nice if you wore it today….”
“Or wouldn’t it be better to choose underwear? Clothes are good, but underwear is the best….”
The conversation continued in a fairly serious atmosphere. They gathered opinions as much as possible through the knowledge and experience they knew in their own way.
The reason why they can be so serious is because pregnancy is a really important issue.
After all, the Emperor was also a person, and she would have to have children someday. Especially the higher the status, the more like an obligation to continue the lineage.
Moreover, it was better to have children as young as possible. If the Emperor was a man, he only had to spread the seeds, but a woman had a limit to how many she could give birth to. It’s not like you can give birth to 3 or 4 people at once.
Of course, the maids didn’t have to step forward like their own business. Part of the pregnancy belonged to personal matters.
Even so, the reason why they step forward is because the other person is a really good man.
The current Empress, Ariel Tianis, is a young and beautiful woman. She is a coveted woman who has all the power, appearance, and wealth.
The Empress’s age was adulthood, and she was at an age to get married.
Therefore, dozens of marriage proposals come to the imperial palace every day. Kings, nobles, or influential figures from all over the continent courted Ariel.
Just like she must get pregnant, marriage is also a must. The maids carefully check each and every marriage proposal that is delivered.
However, there was not a single man who caught their eye. Compared to the Emperor, all the men were inferior. They couldn’t let their respected Her Majesty the Emperor marry such useless men.
In the midst of that, a man appeared, Saint Kyle. The maids had no choice but to welcome his appearance.
A man who can be described as the best with no problems in bloodline or status.
Personality or external factors? There is no problem with this either. He was a rascal in the past, but now he was fine in anyone’s eyes. Of course, the same goes for his appearance.
Night work? Why do we need to talk about this side? It’s Ariel’s panting figure that you see day and night.
Rather, the maids wish they would do less. The bedroom is better, but it was not easy to erase the traces of sex left in the office.
Anyway, Kyle was perfect as the Emperor’s partner. It wasn’t for nothing that the maids directly told Kyle to take good care of Ariel. It was their own recognition.
Of course, since they had even had sex without hiding anything, it was virtually certain that he would be her partner.
The only flaw was the woman problem, that is, he had many wives… also that he has too much sex… but thanks to him, the burden on Her Majesty the Emperor has been greatly reduced recently….
Anyway, the maids did their best for Ariel’s pregnancy, and eventually chose clothes.
“Your Majesty, how about a dress shirt?”
At least the tastes of Kyle that the maids had grasped were unique. He liked to have sex with the underwear removed and the clothes on.
What if you only wear a white dress shirt reflecting that? It may be the best seduction.
In particular, the combination of white goes so well with the imperial family because of their black hair.
“A dress shirt…. Okay, let’s do that.”
The sex costume to wear today has been decided. Ariel’s pussy got wet at the thought that Kyle would be happy.
This is the problem recently. Her body gets horny too often.
But what to do. This is what happens when I think of sex with Kyle. After all, it is a reaction that is not resolved until she has sex with Kyle.
“…Your Majesty, until Kyle comes….”
“I know. I’ll concentrate.”
The maids’ nagging got worse. She had lived only for sex for 4 days in a row, so good words would not come back.
Anyway, after finishing the meal, she started working in the office. And not long after.
“Your Majesty, Kyle has arrived.”
“Already?”
He came quite early today. Does this mean I can have more sex?
“Haa….”
Ariel was already breathing hot breaths.
“Haa….”
“Hoo….”
And in a different sense, the maids sighed.
I hope they don’t do it moderately today….
They were slowly having a hard time smelling the scent of men and women’s lovemaking.
Extra Episode 95 Ariel’S Story – A Subject In The Day, A Husband At Night (6)
Side Story 95 Ariel – Minister by Day, Husband by Night (6) The road to the Imperial Palace.
“Hum hum~.”
A hum comes out without even trying. These days, life is so enjoyable.
I have my beloved wives by my side, and I spend fulfilling and happy times that can’t compare to the past.
Ah, is “fulfilling” the right word? I’m using half the day for sex.
I was having sex just 3 hours ago. Luckily, I wasn’t squeezed dry like before. That’s because I only had two to deal with.
Ellaime is in the very early stages of pregnancy, so she’s suddenly been sleeping a lot, and Estella is not yet at the time to use the World Tree’s magic. I need to wait a few more days.
All that’s left are Lana and Chloe. Those two weren’t that hard.
Lana gets weak when she’s intoxicated by the scent, and Chloe is just a pushover. After shooting my semen into her womb a few times, she shuts her mouth on her own.
Of course, it’s still not easy. That’s because Estella was sulking next to me.
‘Bad oppa. Only satisfies himself… lick.’
She always licked my dick when it was in its most sensitive state right after ejaculation. Not that I disliked it. It felt good, and it got cleaned, too.
Anyway, I’m going to work at the Imperial Palace again today. I only slept for 3 hours, but I wasn’t tired. It was thanks to the stamina tonic Ariel gave me last time.
Thanks to that, I was overflowing with energy, so not getting much sleep wasn’t a big problem. Maybe all I need to do is eat?
After that, I arrived at the Imperial Palace. Ariel’s handmaiden was waiting at the entrance. She bowed to me when she saw me.
“Greetings, Lord Kyle.”
“You don’t have to greet me like that. Aren’t you tired of doing it every day?”
“I’m fine.”
“I told you, you don’t have to.”
It’s not that I don’t understand. I might become Ariel’s husband soon.
Ariel hasn’t allowed it yet, but at least within the Imperial Palace, it was becoming certain. I even met the former Emperor, Ariel’s father, last time.
“Where’s Ariel?”
“Her Majesty is in her office, as always.”
“Looks like she’s busy from the morning again.”
Of course, it won’t take long. It’s almost over, so the work has decreased considerably. In fact, yesterday it was only half of the first day.
“There’s not much today, and she has no schedule in the afternoon.”
“Really?”
She delivers quite welcome news. It was nice to arrive at the Imperial Palace like this and get news about Ariel in advance.
With the handmaiden’s guidance, I headed to Ariel again today.
“Then, I’ll be going.”
After bowing, she lets me in. I passed through two doors and entered the office where Ariel was.
“Kyle!”
Then Ariel, who was sitting at her desk, ran over. She came to me in an instant and hugged me.
“Hehe, honey♡”
A voice full of lust. Ariel rubbed her face all over my chest. The scent of a female filling the room, that scent that Ariel exudes, was soaked into my clothes.
Yesterday, it was right after lunch, but today, she’s horny from the morning.
Thump, thump.
Ariel undid my buttons without permission. And she sucked and kissed my chest with her tongue, and after taking off my pants, she gently stroked my dick.
“Honey, let’s have sex quickly♡ Impregnation sex where I’m pounded deep with honey’s thick dick…♡”
“Are you saying that after you’ve finished your work?”
I’ll check what needs to be checked before that. No matter how much I crave sex, I have to do what I have to do. Ariel was the Emperor, after all.
“Uung, I did it… Everything, I finished everything… chup.”
Her lips touched mine before I knew it. Her tongue dug in and tangled with mine.
At the same time, Ariel gradually backed away, and took a step at a time to continue the kiss and handjob.
The desk she reached in such a way. When I glanced behind me, I could see documents that hadn’t been finished yet.
Hmm, this is a bit of a problem….
“Ugh!”
At that moment, pain surged from my dick. Ariel, who read my thoughts with her mind-reading ability, bit my dick with her teeth to interfere with me.
“Okay. Let’s talk about this problem later.”
“lick, lick.”
Only then did she stop biting and start licking my dick. She thoroughly soaked it with saliva from the glans to the root.
Ariel didn’t stop there. She buried her nose in my balls and gently rolled them around in her mouth with her tongue.
“You can do it a little harder.”
“Haup… jjoop.”
Ariel was immune to lewd acts until recently. But now she’s approaching me first, and smelling my balls with her nose buried in them like now. She’s gradually becoming a pervert like the other wives.
So, do I hate it? There’s no way. I just mean I like it.
“Jjuup, jjjup… Uum, jjeok.”
“Haa….”
The sensation of only my balls being immersed in a hot spring continues. It feels like sperm is being produced in real time.
After adequately stimulating me, Ariel got up. She sat on the desk as she was.
Today, she’s wearing a dress shirt. She wasn’t wearing underwear, and the fabric was so thin that if you focused, you could see all her skin. On top of that, the characteristics of the royal family flowed down, so it was just arousing.
“Honey.”
“What?”
“Honey♡”
“Why are you calling me? I can’t use mind reading, so I can’t understand if you just say ‘honey’.”
“Hehe….”
She smiles with a face full of looseness. Ariel was cute today.
She spread her legs to the sides. Her shirt was lifted, and her tightly closed pussy was clearly visible. It’s a pretty pussy no matter how many times I see it.
“Honey, look at this♡”
Saying that, she spreads her pussy. The semen she was holding flowed out.
“The semen is coming out♡ Honey’s precious baby seed that he shot in last night is like this…♡”
Ariel didn’t end it there.
Squeak squeak squeak squeak!!
She started scraping out the semen by putting her finger deep into her pussy.
“The semen is coming out♡ I have to get pregnant, I have to get pregnant… The semen, heugeueung… Honey’s semen is coming out…!”
Psh psh psh!!
A fountain erupts. Water splashed everywhere from the continued finger movements.
After scraping out the semen for a long time, Ariel spread her pussy wide and said.
“Now, fill me with semen again♡”
She’s really an arrogant wife. She takes it out herself and then asks me to fill her again. As her husband, I need to punish this insolent wife.
I immediately rammed my dick in.
Squish!!
“Oook…!!”
Ah, I hope she gets pregnant today.
***
“Honey, honeyoo… H… Ah.”
Ariel, who had been rambling in her sleep for a while, woke up. To be exact, she woke up to the sound of her own rambling.
She checked the time. It was 9 a.m.
“Wait… 9 o’clock?”
Ariel’s wake-up time is 6 a.m. It’s 3 hours later than that now.
It’s absurd. The handmaidens always came to wake her up at 6 o’clock. So, there was no way she could oversleep.
But what is this? It’s impossible unless a problem has occurred.
Ariel urgently summoned a handmaiden. The handmaiden, who was waiting outside, entered the bedroom.
“Why didn’t you wake me up?”
To that question, the handmaiden bowed and answered.
“Lord Kyle ordered that you seemed very tired, so we should leave you alone until you wake up.”
“Kyle….”
Ariel quickly understood why he did that. Yesterday’s sex lasted from morning until dawn. We did it for almost 16 hours.
I could tell from my body condition that I just woke up. My whole body is stiff, so stiff.
Then the handmaiden asked.
“Your Majesty. How would you like to take your morning bath and meal?”
At those words, my stomach growled. I skipped all my meals yesterday, so it was perhaps a natural result.
“I should eat first. Bath after that.”
“I’ll prepare it right away.”
Unfortunately, I didn’t have the strength to move until I ate. Ariel finished her meal simply in the bedroom.
After that, she headed to the bathroom to wash her body. While doing so, she asked about Kyle as always.
“Did Kyle get back okay?”
“Lord Kyle… is currently in the office.”
Huh? What does that mean?
“Lord Kyle was tired as well, so he slept with you in the bedroom. And he woke up first.”
“Ah, so….”
There was a trace of someone lying next to me. It seems like it was Kyle’s trace.
“Why is he in the office….”
“Instead of Your Majesty, he is doing the work that you haven’t finished….”
“Ah, I understand. Stop talking.”
Ariel quickly stopped the handmaiden’s words. She was so absorbed in sex that she neglected her work. Shame surged over her.
“So, he’s currently in the office?”
“That’s right, Your Majesty.”
I need to wash quickly and go meet him. I overslept, but I’m letting my beloved man work. I felt too sorry.
Of course, there was something I had to do before that.
“Your Majesty, I brought it.”
The pregnancy test that the handmaiden hands over. It wasn’t a common one widely spread on the continent, but a special one made by the first Emperor.
All you have to do is shed one drop of blood. Ariel shed blood according to the instructions.
And soon, two lines appeared. Its meaning was clearly one.
“Your Majesty, congratulations!”
“Your Majesty finally…!”
“I, I’ll hurry and tell this fact…!”
There were handmaidens around. Of course, they knew that Ariel was pregnant, and soon, they left to deliver this news, except for a few who would attend to her.
“Baby….”
I’m pregnant. I have the child of my beloved man. Emotion filled me at that fact, and at the same time, I was happy. I wanted to tell Kyle this fact quickly.
Ariel quickly put on her clothes and ran to the office. And the handmaidens stopped Ariel from running.
“Your Majesty, Your Majesty! You mustn’t run!”
“Ah. That’s right….”
I forgot because I was happy. I heard that you have to be very careful in the very early stages of pregnancy. I heard that you could miscarry if you’re not careful.
Ariel carefully and slowly headed to the office.
Thump, thump. My heart is beating like crazy. It’s beating much faster and stronger than during the war with God in the former Holy Kingdom.
He’ll be happy, right? No, he’ll definitely be happy. Kyle was the one who wanted to be pregnant more than Ariel herself.
She arrived at the office, feeling her heart beat that wouldn’t stop.
Squeak….
She slowly opened the door. Kyle, who was working while receiving the morning sunlight far away, was seen.
It’s clearly the work that she had to do yesterday. He’s doing it himself like it’s his own work.
It doesn’t seem like they were said to be in a relationship where they were so eager to kill each other in the past. It’s a sight that doesn’t make you think that they were in a relationship where they answered hatred with hatred.
That much means that he loves her. He loves her so much that the result will grow in her belly….
Ariel slowly headed to Kyle.
Swish… Thud.
He puts down the documents when she comes in front of him. And he looks at her.
He’s smiling. It’s filled with love. It’s filled with love that you can recognize even if you don’t read it with mind reading.
I’m so glad I can love this man. That thought flashed through Ariel’s mind.
She placed the pregnancy test she had just checked in front of Kyle. And likewise, she asked with a smile.
“Kyle. Will you marry me?”
To that question, of course, he.
“I will.”
He gave an answer that didn’t deviate from expectations by an inch.
Extra Episode 96 Ruina’S Story – Tell Me Too (1)
Side Story 96, Ruina’s Story – Tell Me Too (1)
The sun was high in the sky. Warm sunlight poured down. Ariel felt good with the spring air enveloping her whole body.
“Hooreup.”
A sip of tea in between. It was herbal tea known to be good for pregnant women. It was very bitter at first, but now it suited her taste quite well.
“Haa….”
How long had it been since she felt this relaxed? She had almost no time to rest after becoming the Empress. It was only after Kyle, her husband, came that she had time to rest.
Of course, to be exact, he wasn’t her husband yet. Ariel was the Empress, but she couldn’t just rush through important and meaningful events like marriage.
Therefore, there were still 3 weeks left until the wedding. Considering that royal family weddings usually take at least 2-3 months to prepare and proceed, this was done as quickly as possible.
It was all thanks to the pregnancy. If she wasn’t pregnant, she wouldn’t have been able to proceed this quickly.
“Puhut.”
Ariel burst into laughter at the sudden image of her husband’s face, swollen and puffy. The cause was the former Emperor, her father, who had hit him.
‘Just one hit.’
‘Yes, father-in-law.’
She laughed again at the thought of Kyle accepting it. He had suffered for almost 3 days because of it.
But that was a light ending. Kyle was a benefactor who saved the imperial family in the past, and he already knew what kind of relationship her husband and she had, so he ended it with just one hit.
The reason he was angry was because of premarital pregnancy. There had never been a premarital pregnancy in the history of the imperial family. Because of their status, there were no royals who had children before marriage.
Besides, Ariel had stopped him. After all, she was the one who announced her intention to marry late. If she had brought up the idea of marriage first, this wouldn’t have happened.
It was quite an amusing sight. It was the first time she had seen her father so angry and her husband so calm.
Anyway, Ariel had time recently because of the wedding, and all her schedules were canceled because it was the early stages of her pregnancy. Therefore, she had many days off like today.
Then, a maid delivered welcome news.
“Your Majesty. We have received word that they have arrived.”
“Bring them here.”
“Yes, Your Majesty.”
In the meantime, Ariel drank her tea. After a while, the guests who visited the Imperial Palace arrived in the garden.
The guests were Kyle’s wives. They could be described as a family with Kyle as the connecting link.
First, Lana’s shout was heard.
“Ariel!”
Lana ran straight to Ariel. She was fine even if she moved roughly with the magic of the World Tree. She even does night duty, so no explanation is needed.
On the other hand, Ariel was in a time to be careful. She sat down and greeted Lana. In fact, there was no need to go this far, but the maids nagged so much that she was keeping it.
“Lana. Welcome.”
“Woong, it’s really Ariel. It’s been so long since I’ve seen you.”
“We were both busy.”
They contacted each other often, but it was difficult to meet in person. It was because they had personal matters. Of course, the cause was her husband.
Then other women arrived.
“Ariel unnie!”
A bright shout like Lana. It was Saintess Estella. She also hugged Ariel.
“E, Estella? C, can you step back a little….”
As expected, she was the owner of breasts the size of her face. She just hugged her gently, but her face was buried in her chest, making it hard to breathe.
“Gasp, that’s right!”
Estella quickly stepped back and quickly apologized.
“I’m sorry, Unnie!”
“It’s okay.”
Ariel smiled brightly. Unnie. Ariel, who had always lived as the youngest, was the first time hearing that title.
Because of her status as a royal, she had never been called unnie or nuna by someone younger. So she had a slight wish, and today it finally came true.
Then another voice chimed in.
“Hello, Unnie….”
At those words, Ariel hurriedly stood up. And holding Chloe’s hand tightly, she asked.
“Chloe. C, can you call me unnie one more time?”
“U, Unnie….”
Chloe called her unnie! It was even more shocking than Estella.
It couldn’t be helped. Even if Chloe pretended to respect someone with words, her actions were never like that. In fact, she had been subjected to pranks, big and small, by Chloe.
Overjoyed, Ariel fidgeted with the hand of her newly created younger sister and family member.
“U, unnie, if you let go….”
“S, sorry!”
She let go of her hand in a hurry. She was so happy that she acted without reserve. Except for Lana, who was a friend of the same age, it was still difficult to approach her without hesitation.
If she was treated as an unnie, it was her turn to do it. Ariel first greeted Elime.
“Elime Unnie. Nice to meet you.”
“O, oh, th, that….”
Arden serves the imperial family, and Elime is Arden’s knight. In other words, she couldn’t help but be embarrassed by the greeting of the monarch she had to serve.
This is something, something is too strange. No matter how much they are family with the same husband, the basic difference in status….
Of course, in terms of age, she is the eldest unnie….
“Don’t you accept my greeting…?”
A voice that seemed disappointed. She felt a sense of guilt for some reason. In the end, Elime accepted the greeting.
“H, hello….”
Of course, her voice trembled a lot. Even a Sword Master couldn’t stop the tension rising from the depths of her soul.
There was one left. Ariel bent her knees slightly and matched her eye level.
“Hello, Ruina Unnie?”
Ruina Lindel. Ariel knew who she was well.
An alchemist born in the Magic Kingdom. She is the current head of the Lindel family and a genius of alchemy who has been working as a professor at Tianis Academy since the age of 20.
According to Kyle, she was once an artificial human, a homunculus. Now she is human.
Ruina recently married Kyle. She knew that they started living together in a mansion in the capital, and a few days later, they had a wedding at the Magic Kingdom Palace.
After widely announcing the fact that she was having a wedding with her, the Empress, the next day, it was stranger not to know.
That’s how noisy the continent was because of that. Even if she didn’t want to, insults towards Kyle came to Ariel’s ears. The people involved didn’t care at all.
Anyway.
Ariel had no acquaintance with Ruina. Today was the first proper meeting. Except for the information written on the documents, she didn’t know what kind of person she was at all.
But there was no need to push her away. If she married Kyle, it meant that she was family after all.
“Um, hello.”
A short word with an emotionless tone. Then she hides behind Lana. It was like guarding against a stranger.
The closest person was Estella. But she went to Lana, who was the farthest away.
‘Did he say that he was closest to Lana after Kyle?’
The five people here have a connection and have had exchanges. On the other hand, Ruina Unnie was not.
Almost none except for Lana. Therefore, she may have gone to Lana, who was the only one who was comfortable among the strangers.
‘Cute….’
She was definitely older than herself. But her words and actions were so cute. Even Lana was looking at Ruina Unnie, who was hiding behind her, with her eyes wide open and rejoicing.
‘I’ll get used to it little by little.’
There was no need to approach too quickly. After all, they were not used to it either, and they were in the stage of getting to know each other. The relationship of being one family.
“Shall we sit down first?”
The waiting maids came forward. They attached themselves one by one, pulled out the chairs, and pushed them in time to sit down.
A table large enough for 6 people to sit. Ruina sat right next to Lana. Everyone except Ruina smiled slightly.
Afterwards, teacups were placed in front of each person.
“It’s a tea that’s good for pregnant women. Try it.”
Estella knew what kind of tea it was just by the smell and color.
“Could it be this precious thing. It’s definitely different because it’s the Imperial Palace.”
“Do you know what this is?”
“Of course. The place of origin is our Holy Kingdom. When did the Empire succeed in cultivating it? It wouldn’t have been easy.”
“It’s a secret.”
“Tsk, Unnie. Are you going to hide it from your family?”
“Well? I’m not married to Kyle yet.”
“Ah! You’re being mean only at times like this!”
Ariel and Estella got along quite well, as much as friends of the same age.
That’s how the conversation started. As Lana joined in, the conversation gradually became richer. Then, as she said a word to other people, the stiff atmosphere gradually loosened.
They had one thing in common. They had the same man as their husband. So the topic of conversation soon turned to her husband.
“Well, you know. While preparing for my wedding, he’s having an affair with Chloe, right?”
“What are you talking about! You must have been having an affair with my husband!”
“I was originally after Lana Unnie! You’re the one who got in between us!”
Then Chloe and Estella fight.
“Strangely, even if I fight, it doesn’t decrease. It feels like it’s increased, haa….”
“Was that so?”
“Elime Unnie doesn’t know because you’re asleep? It’s hard enough dealing with Chloe and Estella these days.”
“Isn’t that… a bit of a problem? How can a person fight so much?”
“Ariel might have to help later.”
“Hmm….”
They also share stories on a slightly lewd topic.
Everyone was chatting amiably. But Ruina couldn’t join in the conversation. Because she didn’t know what they were talking about.
“…….”
The tea was only bitter and tasteless.
It’s not fun either. They’re just talking among themselves.
She feels alienated.
In fact, she could just ignore that feeling itself. She was the one who had always been alone, immersed in alchemy, and she didn’t have much of a desire to get close to someone.
But not now. Now that she realized that being with the person she loved was enjoyable, this situation of sitting silently alone was sad, so sad….
“Sniff….”
Tears were falling. Large droplets soaked her hands and thighs.
“Uh….”
“Huh…?”
“Um, that….”
“…….”
Estella, who was the last to notice, shouted at Ruina.
“Ru, Ruina Unnie, why are you crying…!”
“Sniff….”
“D, don’t cry…! What’s wrong? Tell me.”
“Sniff….”
Ruina, who had been crying for a while, opened her mouth.
“…Only you guys are talking. It’s not fun…. I, I want to be loved too….”
She didn’t know what the topic was, but she knew it originated from Kyle’s love. But only Ruina herself couldn’t participate in that love, so only tears came out.
“Th, Lana… Ruina Unnie hasn’t done it yet…?”
“Yeah, he’s been going out a lot lately. He doesn’t come home often either.”
“Ah…….”
Indeed, Kyle had been busy recently. He couldn’t come to the Imperial Palace often either. It was all because of the wedding.
Of course, the busiest is until tomorrow. After that, it’s a bit more relaxed.
“Everyone, gather around here.”
At Ariel’s words, the four gathered closer. They started a meeting for this small and cute family.
Of course, the content was a plan for the new bride who had not yet spent her first night.
Extra Episode 97 Ruina’S Story – Tell Me Too (2)
Side Story 97 Ruina – Tell Me Too (2)
“Ugh, I’m going to die….”
Marriage to the Emperor. It’s definitely not easy. Why is there so much to do? I can’t even go home, and I don’t know what I’m doing.
But I have to. I couldn’t wait months for the wedding.
Originally, the Imperial Family prepares for this kind of thing. But I want to hold the wedding as soon as possible, so I’m running around myself.
Thanks to a few days of hard work, the work is finally done today.
I went straight to the Imperial Palace and met Ariel. But my wife’s atmosphere was subtly different than usual.
“Honey, welcome.”
She’s definitely welcoming me, but it feels like she’s pushing me away slightly. Is it just my imagination?
“Did you have a good time while I was gone?”
“What would you do if I said I didn’t, honey?”
“I’ll have to stick close to you as much as I made you feel sad.”
“Pfft!”
Ariel burst into laughter. She smiled softly and continued.
“I had a better time than I thought. I even met up with everyone a few days ago, so I wasn’t bored.”
“You met everyone?”
“Yes, we’re family now.”
The resonance of the word family. It feels good just hearing it. I can’t help but smile.
“Were there any other problems?”
“There weren’t any, except that Chloe and Estrella argued often. Oh, Chloe called me ‘sister,’ you know?”
Ariel smiling happily. It seems they got along well while I was out.
Well, everyone is nice, so I doubt any fighting would occur. Except for Chloe and Estrella, of course. Wouldn’t they still be like that even if a child was born?
“How’s your body? Is anything uncomfortable?”
“There aren’t any big changes yet. Except that I fall asleep early at night. And I’ve been taking naps often lately.”
“Ellaim was like that too. Don’t overdo it and sleep when you’re sleepy. You’re not working, are you?”
“Don’t worry. The maids stop me from doing anything.”
This side seems to be fine too. I was worried because I left her side in the early stages of pregnancy, but I’m relieved that she’s doing well.
“Should I sleep here tonight?”
But Ariel shook her head.
“You don’t have to do that. I’m satisfied as I am now. And don’t come to the Imperial Palace for the time being.”
“Huh? What does that mean?”
“It means exactly what it says.”
“Uh….”
Why is she suddenly like this? Did I do something wrong?
“Are you angry, perhaps?”
“I’m not angry with you, honey.”
“Hmm….”
She doesn’t really seem angry. If she was upset, Ariel would have said it directly.
“Okay. The ban on entry lasts until I know the reason. Then please leave now. I need to take a nap with our baby.”
A dismissal order followed. Knights who had approached before grabbed my arms firmly.
“Are you really going to do this?”
“Yes. Take him away now.”
At the Emperor’s command, the knights dragged me away. Ariel waved her hand lightly as she watched me leave.
“See you later, honey♡”
That’s how I was kicked out of the Imperial Palace. Even if I tried to go back in, the knights blocked the entrance tightly.
Of course, there was a clear difference in skill between them and me. If I forced my way in, I could enter right away.
But if I did that, my wife would definitely get angry….
“Sigh….”
In the end, I gave up and turned away from the Imperial Palace. I thought as I headed home.
“I definitely did something wrong….”
I have no idea what it is. The only mistake is that I’ve been away recently?
She understood that too because it was for the wedding preparations. And I contacted her without fail. I didn’t forget to do it once a day.
“Hmm, I really don’t know….”
No matter how much I thought about it, I kept coming back to the same conclusion. In the end, the only conclusion was to ask my wives.
They said they met a few days ago, so they must know the reason well. I hurried my steps toward the mansion.
Our family’s home, which I arrived at not long after. The entrance can be seen in the distance. But I noticed one strange thing.
Lana, Estrella, Ellaim. My wives were gathered at the entrance. They were dressed in clothes suitable for spring. It looked like they were going out.
“Where are you all going?”
“Kyle!”
“Oppa!”
The two greeted me with bright shouts as always. Ellaim waved her hand slightly and greeted me.
“So, where are you going?”
“It’s a secret! Sister, let’s go!”
“We’re not going to tell you! Let’s go!”
They shouted at the same time and left the mansion with Ellaim. My sister barely greeted me.
“S, see you later, Kyle….”
“Y, yeah… see you later….”
That’s how my wives left in an instant. There was no time to ask anything.
“Um, uh….”
Am I being ostracized right now? It’s kind of refreshing, but also disappointing at the same time. All four of my wives are pushing me away at the same time.
“……”
Squeak….
I went inside the mansion for now. Chloe and Ruina will probably be inside.
The quiet interior of the mansion. I headed to the second floor where my wives’ rooms are located. And the moment I climbed the stairs, I heard a voice from the second-floor railing.
“You’re here?”
At Chloe’s words, I quickly ran to her and asked.
“Tell me honestly. Did I do something wrong?”
“Who knows?”
The Demon King smiled mischievously at my question. She usually acts obediently, but she’s selfish only at times like this.
Anyway….
“I’m really serious. Don’t joke around.”
“Eung, is Master angry?”
Chloe hugs me at my expression. She rubs her face all over my chest and acts cute. Then she looks up at me. I was reflected in Chloe’s bright red eyes.
“You only call me Master at times like this, right?”
“Can’t a wife play pranks like this…?”
Ugh, she acts like a wife at times like this.
“I’ll forgive you if you kiss me.”
“Hehe~ Our husband is so weak to us~.”
“Be quiet. It just means I love you that much.”
I grabbed Chloe’s chin. And the moment I was about to touch her lips.
“Not today.”
My wife’s finger intervened. She even pushed my lips away.
Why is everyone like this today?
Soon, Chloe smiled and continued.
“No one will be your night partner for the time being. Not me, not her, not our three sisters.”
“Then what am I supposed to do?”
Chloe is a Demon King who strongly inherited the characteristics of a succubus. How can I be okay when such an existence calls me honey in front of me? I want to take her to the room right away.
At my words, Chloe’s finger moved. From her lips to her neck, from her neck to her chest, and then across her stomach to her pants.
“Aren’t there more than just the five of us as your wives? There’s still one left.”
“Ruina?”
“Yes, Ruina unnie.”
“What? You call Ruina unnie too? When did you get close?”
“It’s not so much that we got close… we’re family. What’s so good about being proud to family?”
If it were Chloe during her Demon King days, she would never have said such a thing. She’s changed a lot after getting married and having a child.
Then Chloe spoke again.
“But Ruina unnie knows almost nothing. Even if she knows the words, she barely knows exactly what actions they mean.”
“She was only interested in alchemy.”
“What if she knows less than the children? It’s beyond frustrating, it’s serious.”
“Um, that’s….”
I have nothing to say either. Ruina didn’t even look at other fields except for her interests.
If we had at least done it on our first day of marriage, this wouldn’t have happened. I couldn’t do it because I was moving urgently due to Ariel’s wedding.
“I was going to teach her this and that before we did it…. But I don’t know how to do it because she doesn’t have any basics at all. She’ll probably have a hard time. But I decorated it a bit. You’ll like it.”
“Was that why she was left behind?”
“She’s the only one of us who hasn’t done it, unnie. It’s our first night, so we have to do it properly. I left a few useful things in the room, so use them if you’re going to use them.”
Even such consideration for us. I hugged Chloe tightly.
“Thank you, Chloe.”
“…If you’re thankful, to our baby later… you know?”
“I understand. I’ll give you a lot later.”
I was about to kiss her on the cheek. But Chloe refused even that.
“As I said before, it’s forbidden today. Release your pent-up sexual desire on Ruina unnie.”
“Where’s the sexual desire when I’m just pecking your forehead?”
“Look at your pants and say that.”
At those words, I lowered my head and then came back up.
“Tch.”
“I’m leaving now. I’m going to be with Ariel unnie, so don’t bother looking for me.”
After that, Chloe disappeared. Silence fell on the mansion again, and I moved my steps to Ruina’s room.
Arriving in front of the room like that. I knocked on the door.
“Sunbae.”
-Come in.
A voice that didn’t feel much emotion as always. But it was a proper permission, so I opened the door and went inside.
Then the scene that appeared. It was clearly daytime outside, but the room was dark like dawn.
The only light was the candles around the ceiling and the bed. She put up this and that on the bed too. So this is what she meant by decorating.
Anyway, Ruina Sunbae was sitting blankly on the edge of the bed. She was wearing a negligee. Unfortunately, it wasn’t a see-through nightgown.
Her hairstyle was also different. She usually left her hair straight, but today she tied it on both sides to make pigtails.
Is it because of the atmosphere and face? It suits her strangely well.
“Sunbae, what are you doing?”
“I was waiting because I was told to wait.”
“Is that so?”
“Yeah.”
She nods slightly. I went next to her and sat down carefully.
She usually trembles at this point. Ruina didn’t tremble. But she looked up at me with a calm face that didn’t feel even a little tension.
“Did you have a good time while I was gone?”
“…No. It was hard.”
“I’m sorry. I was too busy preparing for the wedding.”
Ruina shook her head.
“It’s okay. You’re here now.”
But there’s a slight hint of disappointment in her tone. Seeing this, Sunbae’s expression of emotions has really improved. She wasn’t like this at all during her academy days.
“Any other inconveniences? Everyone’s not close yet.”
“Yeah, they talk a lot. But it was a little fun.”
“Oh, is that so?”
Well, Ruina also moved her residence to the mansion and has been living here ever since. She would have been with them day and night for that time, so the awkwardness would have disappeared.
Then Ruina tilted her head.
“How long are we going to do this?”
“Pardon?”
“Everyone has a baby. I’m your wife too. I want to have your baby.”
Ruina said while looking straight at me.
“How to make a baby. Tell me too.”
It was a bold word that didn’t seem like Ruina would say.
Extra Episode 98 Ruina’S Story – Tell Me Too (3)
Side Story 98: Ruina’s Episode – Teach Me Too (3) A smile spreads on my face involuntarily. I can’t stop laughing from joy. Ruina tilted her head at my laughter.
“Why are you laughing?”
“Because I’m happy.”
How can I not laugh when my wife asks for baby-making sex first? It feels like my dick is about to explode from those words.
“Sunbae.”
“Not Sunbae, my name. We’re married.”
Now, even calling me Sunbae is forbidden. Of course, I don’t dislike it, it’s cute. Ruina hasn’t asked for anything directly very often.
I asked, grinning.
“Ruina, are you sad you don’t have a baby?”
“Yes. Everyone has a baby. But I’m the only one who doesn’t. Everyone is just talking about babies….”
Jealousy and envy are felt in her words. Seeing this side of her, I realize Ruina is also a woman.
“Do you know how babies are made?”
“Sex?”
Hmm, she doesn’t know masturbation, but she knows sex. She definitely lacks a lot of common sense.
I speculate that she originally didn’t even know about sex. There are plenty of people who could teach her. I somehow suspect the academy students.
Anyway, it was difficult to teach her something like this. I have to explain everything one by one. Chloe’s technique can’t be taught in a short period, so there must have been many difficulties.
“Then, do you know how to do sex?”
She shook her head at my question.
“I don’t know. Why aren’t you using honorifics? I’m one year older than you.”
“A husband can speak comfortably to his wife, right? Or should I call you ‘Noona’ and properly use honorifics, Ruina Noona?”
It sounds better than I thought? The word Noona sticks to my tongue better than Ella’s.
“…….”
Ruina is deep in thought. Soon, she seemed to have come to a decision and shook her head.
“I don’t like it. I like Ruina.”
Haa, so cute. It’s a cuteness that makes me want to stick it in her pussy right now. I don’t know how I’ve been just watching this.
“Before I tell you how to do it… Oop-cha.”
I lifted Ruina up. There’s a 40cm height difference. Even lifting her from a sitting position, it was possible for her to float in the air.
“…Put me down.”
The voice comes from in front. A voice full of dissatisfaction. I put Ruina on my lap as she was.
“Is this okay?”
“…….”
I can see her expression clearly without looking at her face. I hugged Ruina tightly in that state.
My chin rests on her head. It would be her shoulder if it were another wife, but it reaches her head with Ruina.
After that, I buried my nose in the crown of her head and took a deep breath.
“Sss, haa…. Ruina, you smell good.”
A sweet, unique scent of a woman penetrates my nose. A fragrance that stimulates my instincts. Ruina was a woman too.
“…Stop it.”
“I don’t want to. I want to smell you more.”
“…….”
I kept sniffing and smelling her. Ruina didn’t push me away. She quietly endured my smelling her in my arms.
She’s probably embarrassed. When I touched her cheek, it was hot. I stopped smelling her appropriately.
“You said you were curious about how to make babies?”
“Yes. Tell me quickly.”
“First….”
I lowered my zipper. My erect dick, which had been pressed against my pants, popped out.
“Huh?”
My dick touches her back. Ruina turned around. Feeling her gaze fixed on my dick, just like all my wives did, I asked.
There was no sign of embarrassment. She was just staring at it.
“Do you know what this is?”
“I know. I heard about it when I got a request. Dick.”
To hear the word dick from that mouth. The sense of depravity is no joke with her unique, unemotional voice.
As expected, you get more excited when you do something you don’t usually do.
“Then, do you know what women have?”
“Pussy.”
“Good job. You know everything you need to know.”
I would have been really troubled if she didn’t know this either. I patted her head with praise.
“…Don’t do that. I’m not a kid. I’m an adult.”
“That’s right, you’re an adult. A Noona who’s one year older than me.”
“…Don’t tease me.”
I can predict her frowning face even without looking at it. I stopped because I thought she would get angry if I went any further, and I quickly apologized.
“I’m sorry. Should we kiss and make up?”
“…Okay.”
She accepts it well at times like this. I lifted her thighs to adjust Ruina’s position, and kissed her lips as they got closer.
“Chulup, Jjo-ok….”
“Jjo-op… Jjop….”
Tongues intertwined. Ruina even took my tongue into her mouth.
So cute♡
Before long, we parted our lips. Ruina immediately asked again.
“Now tell me. How to do sex.”
At those words, I put my dick below, and placed it between Ruina’s thighs.
Ah, so soft….
It’s different from the softness of Lana, Chloe, and Estrella, which comes from their sturdy thighs.
Soft, squishy….
It’s a much more addictive sensation.
“Haa….”
I feel like I’m going to cum just from her thighs. A hot sigh comes out involuntarily.
Ruina tilted her head. She’s doing that a lot today….
I whispered what I wanted in her ear.
“Making a baby is… putting my dick in Ruina’s pussy.”
Immediately after, a different sensation touched my dick. It was Ruina’s thin, slender fingers.
She was fiddling with my dick. It was as if she was measuring something. Soon, Ruina shook her head and said.
“It doesn’t go in.”
“No. It goes in. The pussy exists to hold the dick.”
“…It doesn’t go in.”
Ruina suddenly stood up. And as if to prove what she just said, she matched the head of my dick to her pussy.
The moment she bent her knees and tried to put it in.
“Ugh…!”
Ruina let out a painful groan. Even after trying several more times, it was the same. Ruina’s pussy couldn’t even insert part of the head.
She looked at me confidently and said.
“See… it doesn’t go in.”
“Of course it won’t go in like this. We need preparation first.”
“Preparation?”
“Yes, preparation.”
Ruina is small. She’s so small that you wouldn’t think she’s a year older than me. Not to mention her height, her build is especially below average.
Look at her arms and legs that I can see right now. They’re too thin. To add a little, it’s 1/3 of mine. Her weight is less than half.
Of course, her breasts and butt too….
The reason why the dick doesn’t go into her pussy is because of that. The hole was small because she was small.
But it’s not impossible. Ruina is a fully grown adult, and more than anything, it’s her first time today.
So, a little preparation is needed.
“Sit down again.”
“Okay.”
She sits on me again. She puts my dick on her thigh without me having to say anything.
Does she know that each of these actions makes me lose my mind? If I had known this would happen, I would have just done it on our wedding night.
“Ruina, you said you don’t know what masturbation is.”
“Yes. I don’t know.”
“Then….”
I lifted up her negligee. The skirt part was short, so I didn’t need to lift it up much.
And there was her pussy. A small and cute pussy came into view.
A smooth pussy without pubic hair. Not even small fluff can be seen.
It would be nice to see grayish pubic hair, but it’s a shame. Why don’t my wives have pubic hair at all, or only have a little?
I’ll have to satisfy this desire with Ella’s pubic hair later. I can’t just let it pass.
Anyway, Ruina wasn’t wearing panties, as it was visible right away.
“You’re not wearing panties?”
“Chloe told me not to wear them.”
As expected of Chloe. As a succubus, she knows how to excite men too well.
But calling her Chloe. It seems like they’ve gotten quite close.
“How do you masturbate? Aren’t you going to tell me?”
“Yes, I’ll tell you.”
I wanted to appreciate her pussy a little more….
Today was the first day I saw Ruina’s pussy. Still, I understand her hurrying mind. I put my hand on my wife’s pussy.
A plump and soft sensation is felt on my hand. It was a pussy that was fun to touch.
“First, I’ll tell you about clit masturbation.”
“Clit masturbation?”
“Yes. Here….”
I put my finger on her clitoris. And rubbed it gently.
“…Huh? Ugh?!”
At first, it was lukewarm. But after rubbing it a few more times, she suddenly startled.
Ruina hurriedly grabbed my hand.
“Don’t do it….”
“Don’t do it?”
“This, it’s weird….”
“It’s because it’s your first time. You’ll get used to it if you keep doing it.”
The first masturbation is originally met with resistance. It’s because of the sensation of touching a sex organ for the first time and the pleasure. Everyone goes through that process at least once.
Rub rub♡
I stimulated her clit with love. Ruina trembled every time.
“Stop… stop….”
“It’s okay. Nothing will happen. Do you trust your husband?”
“Yes… I trust you….”
Unlike her words, she wasn’t staying still. She kept pushing away the hand that was stimulating her clit with both arms. With the continued resistance, I held Ruina tightly with my remaining arm.
“…Let go.”
“If you promise to stay still.”
“…….”
I also prevented her from trying to close her legs. Unfortunately, Ruina, who is small, couldn’t stop me.
When she got used to clit masturbation, I took my hand off.
“This is clit masturbation. Now I’ll show you how to do it normally with your hand.”
I put my finger in her pussy. Ruina startled again this time.
“Hieuk!”
What is this cute sound? I almost lost my mind for a moment.
Ruina trembled and murmured.
“The feeling, is weird….”
“It’s okay. It’s not weird. I’ll stay still this time.”
“Okay….”
I give her some time to adjust. When the trembling decreased, I said.
“Ruina’s pussy. It’s very wet.”
“Wet, it…?”
“Yes, it’s very wet. Can you hear this?”
I moved my finger around.
Squish, squish….
A squishy sound of water. I was stirring it lightly, but it made quite a loud noise.
Ruina nodded.
“Yes, I can hear… it….”
Her words were cut off for a moment, and her pussy trembled briefly.
There are no abnormalities in her senses. I was worried that she might have hypoesthesia because her tone and personality were so unemotional. Fortunately, it seems like I don’t have to worry.
Squish squish….
“Now, I know… what masturbation is… stop….”
She’s talking more and more. But I didn’t stop. I kept poking her pussy.
“No. I’m going to take Ruina’s first pussy orgasm.”
“Pussy, orgasm…?”
“Yes, pussy orgasm.”
I took all of Ruina’s firsts. So, I’m going to take her first masturbation and first orgasm too.
How can I stand this? I’m also getting a bit of a collector’s urge. As it is, her first sex and pregnancy too….
“It tickles, it tickles inside… I don’t like it, I don’t like this….”
Ruina shook her head and refused. On the other hand, she was exhaling hot breaths.
“Nothing will happen. Keep focusing. Like when you use alchemy, focus on this feeling.”
“It’s ticklish… stop….”
Swish swish swish swish!!
Rather, I poked her pussy more violently.
Before long, Ruina’s entire body tensed up.
Starting with her pussy, her whole body trembled.
“Eueung…!”
Pshoo! Pshoooooooot!!
Her small and cute pussy spurted out water.
That was Ruina’s first masturbation and first pussy orgasm.
Extra Episode 99 Ruina’S Story – Tell Me Too (4)
Side Story 99 Ruina Edition – Tell Me Too (4) Water flowing from her pussy. Warm liquid wets my dick and legs.
The amount was considerable. The ejected fluids thoroughly soaked the floor.
“This is a pussy climax. Remember it well.”
“Stop… pussy, climax… I understand….”
Ruina murmurs like that. She leaned against my chest, limp as if she had no strength.
I asked my wife, who was panting heavily.
“Now you know how to masturbate, right?”
“Yes… I understand….”
As she answered, her pussy twitched. Her lower body is also reacting properly.
Sensitivity and reaction, passed. There was no need to stick next to her pussy and persistently torment her to develop it.
At that moment, Ruina grabbed my arm and said.
“Squirming, stop….”
“Don’t touch your pussy?”
“Yes… don’t touch it….”
First climax due to first masturbation. It’s a state of intensely sensitive pussy.
She’s not even used to the sensation of touching her pussy yet, so there’s no way she’d be okay with me poking her vaginal walls.
Ruina flinched every time my finger touched her vaginal wall.
“Don’t, do it….”
Her voice also trembled. Her pussy trembled just as much.
I want to torment her somehow, but….
“Okay. I’ll stop.”
I stopped considering that today was her first masturbation. Of course, only for now.
We take some time to cuddle.
Soft and squishy…
I massage her thighs.
Her pussy is, needless to say, soft and squishy….
I realized that even softness can vary this much. I want to keep touching it.
“…Don’t touch me.”
“I want to touch you, can’t you let me?”
“…….”
There was no reply. But she nodded, giving me permission.
“I love you, Ruina.”
“Yes. I love you.”
Even if her tone is flat, I can feel her love. Her actions too. As I hold her in my arms, she pulls my arm as if telling me to hold her tighter.
Sex is good, but I really like these moments too.
Sniff, haa… I love the smell of the top of her head….
Then Ruina asked.
“Are we going to have sex now?”
“Do you want to have sex quickly?”
“Yes. I want to have a baby.”
My wife’s consistent request. I also wanted to have pregnancy sex soon, but….
“Shall we review before that?”
“Is it necessary?”
“Yes, we definitely have to. You did it when you were learning black magic from me too. Just think of it as the same thing.”
Actually, I just wanted to see my wife masturbate alone. I don’t get opportunities like this often.
“…….”
Soon, Ruina’s hand went down to her pussy. My wife put her finger in without hesitation.
Squish….
“Ugh….”
A groan that bursts out instantly. I can tell without looking that her face is distorted.
A finger that stopped for a moment. There was hesitation despite putting it in with such vigor.
This is her second pussy stimulation. Especially since it’s a direct touch, she must be even more unfamiliar with it.
But only for a moment, Ruina continued to masturbate.
Squish, squish….
The sound of wetness continues. I whispered to my wife and asked.
“How does it feel to masturbate yourself?”
“Weird, it’s… ticklish….”
“Does your pussy feel all ticklish?”
“Yes… pussy, ticklish… my head is dizzy too….”
Squish squish….
The more she masturbated, the more wetness increased. Her small palm was about to be covered in fluids.
“There’s a spot I touched intensively earlier. Touch there.”
“Okay.”
Ruina nodded. But then she stopped her hand and murmured.
“Not enough….”
“Huh? What is?”
“It doesn’t reach….”
She takes out her finger. Suddenly, she lifted my hand. And she compared her hand with mine.
“…Small.”
“Ah, are you dissatisfied because your fingers are small?”
“Yes.”
Ruina was small, so her hands were small too. The thickness is less than half, and the length is much shorter. Of course, there will be a difference in satisfaction.
Ruina looked at me and asked.
“Do it for me instead.”
“You want me to squish and poke your pussy instead?”
“Yes. Squish and poke it.”
I can’t help it. It’s the husband’s duty to take care of his wife’s sexual desires.
I filled the empty space in her pussy with my finger. A slightly higher temperature embraces it, and the fluids touch my skin.
She was still flinching, but Ruina quietly accepted my finger in her arms.
“Do it quickly….”
Squish squish squish.
I poked her pussy as she wanted.
“Like this?”
“Yes… hmmm….”
A fairly hot breath is released. Ruina quietly focused on the masturbation I was doing for her.
“Good… as much as a kiss….”
“Do you think you’ll climax again?”
“Yes… again, pussy climax… uhn….”
Her body trembles. Her pussy also started to react little by little.
Starting from that point, I poked her pussy a little more roughly.
Squish squish squish squish!!
“Uhn, heeut….”
Sweet sounds are also heard from time to time. Her pussy trembling is gradually increasing. I said to Ruina.
“Ruina, touch my dick.”
“L, ike this…?”
Two hands gently lifted up. Slender fingers wrapped around my dick from both sides. In that state, her fingers brushed across the surface.
“Yeah, keep doing that.”
“Okay… hmmm….”
Squish squish squish!
My hand is diligently poking Ruina’s pussy.
Swish swish.
Ruina’s hand diligently stroked my dick.
“I, pussy….”
Ruina was the first to reach her limit. The trembling of her pussy, which had almost reached its end, told me that it was over.
Squish squish squish squish!!
I stirred the inside of her vagina even more and whispered.
“You can have a pussy climax anytime.”
I was also slowly reaching my limit anyway. Ruina’s small hands felt better than I thought.
“Yes, pussy climax… eeeuuuuhng…!!”
A moan that suddenly gets louder. She puts strength into her whole body again and trembled her pussy.
Pshoo! Pshoo! Pshoooooooot!!
Fountains erupt in succession. Ruina’s pussy juice splattered everywhere. And when the fluids poured onto my dick, which was right below.
Bureut! Bureureureut! Beut!
I also ejaculated. Pure white liquid soared into the air.
Thud, thuk.
My dick bent towards Ruina. The direction of the glans was also towards her. Semen fell on Ruina’s head and face.
She was enjoying her pussy climax for a moment. Ruina tilted her head at the liquid flowing down from her hair.
“What is it?”
“I came from my dick.”
“Is it pee?”
I guess she didn’t receive sex education. To call the pure white liquid pee. Well, it’s natural since she doesn’t even know how to have sex.
I taught her the correct knowledge.
“It’s not pee, it’s semen. It’s used to make babies.”
“Baby? Don’t you put your dick in?”
“If you put your dick in your pussy and cum, a baby is born.”
At that, Ruina looked at the semen that had fallen on her thigh. It covered her thigh, flowing down from her hair.
Soon, Ruina gathered the semen with her hands. And she spread her pussy and poured the semen inside.
“Um… Ruina? What are you doing now.”
“Making a baby?”
Does she think it’ll work with that? Of course, it’s not like it won’t work at all. Originally, pregnancy was possible with just a little semen.
And the amount of ejaculation per session has to be really high. Even 10% of that would be a sufficient amount.
More than that….
“Isn’t it hard to put it in?”
“…It’s hard. It doesn’t go in.”
That’s obvious. Only a small portion goes in when you do that with your hands.
But that’s also a very arousing sight, so….
Blood keeps rushing to my dick.
“Shall we make a baby properly?”
“I will. Baby quickly.”
“Let’s take off our clothes before that.”
“Yes.”
I took off her negligee. After all, it was more comfortable and better to have sex naked.
I took off those clothes. Ruina’s back comes into view.
Gray hair styled in twin tails. A pure white back bisecting them. It was beautiful.
“What are you doing?”
“Um, admiring my wife’s back?”
She tilts her head as if she can’t understand what I’m saying. She really does that a lot today.
After that, I stood Ruina up for a moment, and this time I admired her front. And my erect dick felt like it was about to explode at the sight filling my vision.
“Ruina is an adult after all….”
Even from the outside, Ruina’s breasts are lacking. Very lacking….
Literally flat-chested. In terms of cup size, A cup? No, AA cup. It’s a small chest that makes me very worried about our future child.
But her pelvis is definitely that of an adult who has finished secondary sexual development.
To think that such a pelvis is possible with such a small build. Of course, it could be because her torso is small and her waist is thin, making it look bigger.
Anyway, with that pelvis, she might be able to give birth to several people….
Then Ruina said in a dissatisfied voice.
“…I’m an adult.”
“That’s right, you’re an adult. A full-grown adult who can make babies.”
“…….”
She stares at me silently as I say it teasingly. I should stop teasing her with this.
I laid Ruina down on the bed. Her pure white naked body came into view.
She would normally take action on her own around this time, but Ruina just looks up at me quietly. As Chloe said, there were too many things to teach her.
But that’s for later. First, I have to relieve my pent-up sexual desire. I’ve been teasing my wife too much, so my semen has built up too much.
I pulled Ruina’s thigh from the edge of the bed. Her pussy came closer to my dick.
Her pussy is still glistening with fluids. Her vagina is also wet enough. Insertion probably won’t be a problem.
The problem is that the hole is small….
As a result of checking with my finger earlier. It was slightly insufficient to put my dick in. It would hurt even if I loosened her body enough….
“Ruina. It, might hurt.”
“It’s okay. I’m used to pain.”
This is a different dimension of pain….
Then Ruina grabbed my dick. And she matched the glans to her pussy like before.
“Cum. I want to get pregnant soon.”
“Um….”
“Kyle. Quic….”
That one word broke the string of reason. I thrust my dick straight in as my wife guided me.
“…Ru, eugh…!!”
My dick goes straight to her uterus.
Finally, I took Ruina’s first time♡
Extra Episode 100 Ruina’S Story – Tell Me Too (5)
Extra Episode 100 Ruina’s Story – Tell Me Too (5) I finally took my wife’s first time♡
My dick is throbbing just from that fact. But I couldn’t enjoy that joy for long.
“Ah….”
Tight….
Her pussy is tighter than I thought. It feels like I’m forcibly shoving it into a hole that doesn’t fit.
And this is the first insertion. Her pussy is strongly trying to push out the foreign object, so it’s clamping down hard.
Tight hole, strong pressure.
I think my dick might explode at this rate…. It feels like it’s starting to hurt…, “Hoo, haa….”
I take a deep breath to diffuse the pain. Only then did I get a little used to it and it got better.
“It hurts….”
I hear my wife’s voice from below. When I looked down, I saw Ruina crying.
“Sniff, my pussy hurts….”
Her face is contorted, and tears are streaming down her cheeks. Clear streams of water keep flowing down.
“Um, uh, sorry Ruina….”
I should have put it in slowly. I inserted it too quickly.
But to be honest, it’s not entirely Ruina’s fault.
How can I resist when she’s seducing me while saying my name? Even now, if my dick didn’t hurt so much, I would have rammed her pussy right away.
“Bad… Kyle bad….”
“Ah….”
Please, Ruina…. Don’t make me horny like that….
Or I’ll really….
Squeak, squeak….
“Sniff… it hurts, don’t do it….”
“Ah, sorry….”
I snap back to my senses at the sound of her crying. I quickly stopped moving my dick back and forth in her pussy.
I maintain the connected state for a while. But even after a few minutes, there was no sign of improvement.
Ellaim and Ariel weren’t this bad. Both of my wives only hurt the first time, and after that, they focused on my dick while feeling quite a bit of pleasure.
But Ruina was not like that. The hole is so tight that it’s hard to even move.
Having sex with Ruina is not easy….
“Um….”
What should I do? Sex itself is impossible like this. But I don’t want to end it here.
Then Chloe’s words came to mind. She said she left something useful in the room?
“Ruina. I’ll lift you up for a second.”
I hugged my wife and stood up. It’s inevitable that my dick moves in the process. Ruina shook her head and sniffled.
“No… it hurts, my dick hurts….”
“Sorry. Just bear with it for a bit.”
I gently coaxed her and continued to move. I held her butt tightly to prevent my dick from going in any deeper.
But….
“Your butt is small.”
Her butt fits entirely in my hand. I realized today for the first time that I can grab one cheek with one hand.
Should I feed her more later to fatten her up? But it’s not like she has nothing at all. It looks like it’s okay to pat it roughly.
Ah, I want to fuck her already….
In the meantime, I arrived in front of the dresser. When I opened it, there wasn’t much inside.
There were only a few outfits for sex and one pill. It seems like these clothes were left for Ruina to wear. The designs were quite well-suited for her.
The problem is the pill….
Next to the pill was a small note. When I read it, it said this: [If it hurts too much, feed it to Ruina unnie. It’s a collection of my power, so it’ll get rid of the pain]
As expected of Chloe! How can I not like Chloe?
I held out the pill to Ruina.
“Swallow it, Ruina.”
“No… I won’t swallow it….”
She’s not listening because it hurts too much. She clamped her mouth shut to prevent me from forcing it in.
I have no choice. I pulled my hips back and then thrust in hard.
Ttchib!
“Haaack…!!”
Her mouth opens momentarily from the pain. I quickly put the pill in and covered my wife’s mouth with my lips.
“Smooch, slurp….”
“Woong, euuung….”
She refused at first. But I forced a kiss and mixed my tongue with hers, and Ruina accepted my kiss.
“Swoop, swop… smack.”
“You’re doing well. Swallow the saliva too.”
“Gulp, gulp….”
My saliva flows in. Ruina swallowed it, and the pill inside disappeared into her throat along with it.
Before long, Ruina’s expression softened slightly. The face that had been contorted with pain disappeared, and she returned to her usual self like before.
Ruina murmured softly.
“It doesn’t hurt anymore….”
“Really? It doesn’t hurt anymore?”
“Yeah….”
I stroked her head with praise. Ruina quietly accepted my touch.
Of course, only Ruina’s condition had improved, and my dick felt like it was going crazy. The tight pussy and strong pressure were still there.
“Ruina, can you relax your pussy?”
“I don’t know how.”
“Try relaxing your whole body. Then it’ll work.”
“Okay.”
The clamping of her pussy gradually weakened. Only then did blood properly start flowing into my dick.
“Haa….”
A situation where I only feel the pressure of her tight pussy. It still hurts a little, but a moderate amount of pleasure is rushing in.
A tight pussy might be a pretty good taste?
However, the only thing I regret is….
“Doesn’t this go in?”
“Huh? Ah, it doesn’t all go in. Ruina’s pussy is small, so.”
Just like the size of her pussy hole, the length of her vagina was also short. Because of that, Ruina’s pussy couldn’t even swallow half of my dick.
“…I want to put it in more.”
Ruina pressed her body down. As if that would make it go in.
Her uterus went up, so it went in a little more, but it was impossible to put it all in. Putting it in slightly less than half was all I could do.
Anyway, she’s acting as she pleases since the pain is gone.
“…It doesn’t go in.”
“Let’s be satisfied with this for now. Okay?”
“Okay.”
Ruina stopped at my words, but she kept pushing her body in. I’ll have to ask Chloe later. To teach me some techniques.
Ruina looked up at me while being held in my arms. She looked straight into my eyes and demanded.
“Cum in me. I want to get pregnant.”
The demand for pregnancy sex is still there. I checked one last time.
“Are you sure it doesn’t hurt anymore?”
“Yeah. It doesn’t hurt. It feels good, like a pussy orgasm.”
Okay, if she’s saying this, then there shouldn’t be any problems.
I hugged Ruina’s thighs and back. Her frame is so small that I could easily wrap my arms around her. I intertwined my fingers to secure her tightly.
“…It’s stuffy.”
“Just bear with it for a bit. I’ll give you lots of pregnancy sex that Ruina likes and cum a lot.”
“Yeah. Give me pregnancy sex.”
Ha, crazy… I can’t get the strength out of my dick….
I carefully checked my wife, who was about 70cm tall, one last time. And after confirming that there was nothing wrong, I shook my wife up and down.
Ttchilk-tchilk-tchilk-tchilk!!
I had sex more vigorously than ever before. My dick constantly traveled back and forth inside her pussy.
“Heeut…!”
I don’t stop even if she groans in the middle. I can’t take it anymore. My sexual desire has built up too much because of Ruina.
Ttchib-tchib-tchib!!
I vigorously churn her pussy. Like an onahole, I used my wife like a tool created for sexual release.
“Kyle… I can’t… breathe….”
I ignored her. How dare she talk back when her husband is in the middle of releasing his sexual desire.
She won’t die even if she can’t breathe for a little bit anyway. Ruina’s body used to be a homunculus. She became human with the Philosopher’s Stone, but even that body hasn’t turned weak.
“Heueung… Kyle….”
Kyle’s voice again.
“Damn, that’s so fucking hot….”
I don’t know why Ruina’s voice makes my dick so angry. Is it because she doesn’t usually call my name?
“Pussy, orgasm… again….”
Her pussy is twitching. It’s a sign of a pussy orgasm. I could feel it in my dick even without her saying it.
I glanced down. Ruina’s cheeks are slightly flushed. It was proof that she was properly feeling pleasure.
I hope that face gets ruined like my other wives. I hope it gets all distorted while she’s having a pussy orgasm.
I ran my dick diligently over her pussy with that wish in mind.
Ttchib-tchib-tchib-tchib!!
Needless to say, the state of her being used pussy was a mess. Both her pussy and my dick were definitely covered in fluids. So much that it was flowing down.
“My head… is weird… Bang, it’s going to explode….”
Ruina’s unique expression of pleasure is so hot….
If she intended this, I want to call her a genius. I don’t know how she makes a person so horny with just one phrase.
“Ah, I’m tired….”
As expected, doing it standing up is hard. I flopped onto the bed as I was.
“Breathe, Kyle… breathe….”
“Shut up and just get your pussy used.”
I crushed Ruina with my body. Whether she coughed or not, I focused on using her pussy.
Tchigeok-tchigeok-tchigeok-tchigeok!!
It’s definitely easier to use it like this. I just have to bounce my hips back and forth.
With the relentless back-and-forth movement of my dick, Ruina finally reached her limit.
“Heugeueeeut!!”
Pshyuuuuuuuut!!
A tremendous amount of water gushed out. More fluids poured out than Ruina had ever spewed before. But I didn’t stop using my wife for sexual release.
Peuchut-peuchut-peuchut-peuchut!!
Fountains burst out in succession. With her sensitive pussy, poking her uterus repeatedly, Ruina’s body couldn’t withstand it.
“Heugeut…! Pussy orgasm, again… Pussy orgasm is coming… Pussy, eu-geuk, orgasm….”
Ruina is breaking down from continuous orgasms. Yes, this is what I wanted. I wanted to see her, who was always emotionless, break down from sex.
“Pussy orgasm, again… No more… Pussy orgasm, stop….”
“I’m not going to stop until I cum.”
“Orgasm, stop…!”
While she was shaking her head, her pussy spasmed. More of a squeeze than a pressure. A clamping that contained rejection rather than love surrounded my dick.
But I was at my limit too. Feeling her tightly squeezing pussy, I released my desire.
Byureureureut! Byureut! Byureureureureut!!
A long ejaculation continued. I poured out a tremendous amount that felt slightly less than a bowel movement, while feeling the flow of semen filling her pussy.
“Heueeueung…!!”
Pshyuuuuuuuuuuut!!
In a highly sensitive state. Ruina orgasmed again from the semen filling her pussy.
Immediately after, I felt Ruina’s resistance disappear from my arms.
Shhhhhhh….
And I heard the sound of her bladder emptying.
Extra Episode 101 Ruina’S Story – Tell Me Too (6)
Side Story 101: Ruina – Tell Me Too (6)
Ppoong!
I pulled out my dick. The sound echoed cheerfully because her pussy was so tight.
Even in the midst of that, the yellow liquid drew a curve.
Shhhhhhh….
“She pees for a long time….”
I wonder how exhausted she must be to pee like that. She’s pouring out quite a bit.
I couldn’t let the bed get soaked in pee, so I took care of it all with magic. Then, I checked on Ruina, who had fainted.
Ruina in a frog position. She’s almost folded in half, and that’s what happened when I released her restraints.
Glug, glug.
Her pussy isn’t doing its job. Semen was flowing out of the hole.
She’s leaking the semen I worked so hard to shoot into her. It’s such a waste….
But that sight is also arousing. My dick, which had finished, became hard again.
“Should I do it like this….”
She’s unconscious anyway. She can’t complain even if I use her pussy.
Do I rape my unconscious wife like this, or do I consider my wife after her first sex?
At that crossroads of choice, I.
Ttjibeu!
I chose rape.
A pussy that softly swallows my dick. My glans touched her uterus in an instant.
“Haa….”
Second insertion. It hurt less this time. Maybe it’s because she’s unconscious, but her pussy has no tightness at all.
Thanks to that, I could fully taste her vaginal folds. That feeling of them brushing against the surface of my dick. It makes my waist move on its own.
Ttjigeok ttjigeok!
I stab her uterus deeply. I constantly tormented her uterus, hoping she would get pregnant soon.
“Eueung, eut….”
Ruina groaned as I kept pressing down on her uterus. Even in her unconscious state, she shook her head and refused my dick.
The reaction of her pussy was different. Her pussy, which had been unresponsive, was now tightly attached to the surface of my dick.
Kkoog kkoog♡
A tightness that doesn’t hurt too much and only feels like love. That aroused me even more.
Ttjibeu ttjibeu ttjibeu!!
“Ruina, Ruina….”
I called my wife’s name over and over as I pounded into her pussy. Even with the violent pussy pounding, Ruina pleasantly accepted my dick.
“Heueung, heueut… Heueueung….”
“I know. I’ll get you pregnant soon…!”
I stir and stir her small, cute pussy. I work my waist hard to make our baby.
Ttjilleok ttjilleok ttjilleok ttjilleok!
The water sounds are also getting louder. The amount of pussy juice on my dick is also increasing. The sensation created by the mixture of vaginal fluid and semen was strangely addictive.
There’s only one thing I’m not satisfied with….
“I want to put it in deeper….”
I was dissatisfied with her pussy, which I couldn’t even put in halfway. I let it go earlier thinking about Ruina, but this isn’t right either. Even though her pussy is pleasantly stroking, my dissatisfaction is building up.
But this is also a shortened length. I reduced the 2cm that had increased because of Chloe and returned it to its original length.
But she still can’t even hold half of it….
“Heueung, heugeut…!”
Kkuuuk!
When I pressed down on her uterus harder, it went in a little. But it won’t go in any further than that.
Isn’t there any way? I don’t expect to be able to hold it to the root. I’d be satisfied if she swallowed about half of it….
Ttjigeok ttjigeok ttjigeok!
“Ruina, please let me put it in further….”
I pressed the entrance of her uterus firmly with my glans. Since her body is strong, I thought it would be okay to put it in her uterus.
While I was pushing like that. My dick slipped inside due to the fluid mixed with vaginal fluid and semen. Then, my dick went in smoothly.
“Hegeut…!”
A moan that burst out in an instant. When I looked down, her stomach was bulging out. Did it become like this because I forced it in?
Anyway, exactly half of it went in. But I was satisfied with that.
“Haa, I can’t take it anymore….”
I turned Ruina over. I climbed on top of her, who was lying face down, and immediately inserted my dick.
Ttjigeoeok….
This insertion was also easy. I immediately hugged Ruina’s slender waist.
And.
Ttjigeok ttjigeok ttjigeok ttjigeok!!
I aimed for that part and roughly pounded my dick.
“Hegeut…!”
Perhaps because of the sensation of forcibly widening her pussy, sounds that went back and forth between moans and pain burst out. But I didn’t stop and used my wife’s pussy.
“I’ll finish this pregnancy sex quickly, quickly….”
“Hegeut, hegeut…!”
“I’ll shoot a lot of thick semen into you. So please get pregnant quickly, Ruina….”
“Higeueut…!”
I was finally reaching my limit due to the tangling vaginal folds.
But I couldn’t waste my precious semen. I stuck my glans right at the entrance of her uterus and ejaculated.
Byureureureureut! Byureut! Byureureureut!
Once again, a massive amount of semen filled Ruina’s pussy. This time as well, I didn’t forget to gently stir the area around the entrance of her uterus and send it inside.
“Haa… Feels good….”
Ruina’s small and tight pussy is so good….
It would be even better if I could roughly bump my flesh to the level of a pussy splash here….
“No, I’m satisfied with this for now….”
“Ah…….”
At that time, Ruina woke up from her unconsciousness. As soon as she regained consciousness, her pussy tightness changed. She squeezed strongly like before.
Ttjigeok, ttjigeok….
“Ruina, relax your pussy.”
“What, are you doing now….”
“Using your pussy?”
“Don’t, stop… Heugeut, stop….”
She only continued her resistance in words, as she had no strength.
“Okay. But I’ll stop after I finish shooting.”
I shook a few more times and shot out even the semen left in my urethra. Ruina groaned loudly as the remaining semen pounded inside her vagina.
“Pussy, climaxed…!!”
Her lower body trembled. Her pussy also trembled violently, and that vibration was transmitted to my dick.
Pyusyuuuuuuuuuut!!
Of course, a pussy climax was inevitable. At the same time, Ruina also poured out too much semen and vaginal fluid.
“Ah, feels good….”
While enjoying the afterglow of ejaculation, another pleasure was conveyed. I briefly enjoyed the two sensations.
I raised Ruina up while still connected. And I massaged her ‘very’ lacking breasts.
“Did your pussy feel good?”
“…Yeah.”
“How was the pregnancy sex?”
“It felt, good… Pussy climaxed, a lot… Hegeut…!”
I adjusted the position of my dick in the middle. Ruina’s stomach bulged out as my dick went in a little further.
“Take it out….”
“No. I’m going to stay like this.”
“Take it out… Pussy climax, again waat…!”
Peucheut peucheut peucheut peucheut!!
Oh, she’s climaxing magnificently. A huge amount of bodily fluids splattered everywhere.
“Haa, haa….”
Rough breathing continued. Ruina looked up and stared at me blankly.
She seems very angry?
I immediately hugged Ruina and acted cute.
“Eueung, I’m sorry Ruina. Please forgive me.”
“…….”
“It’s because Ruina keeps making me horny. How can I stay still.”
“Horny, me…?”
“Yeah, I’m so horny that my erection won’t die down.”
I tapped the vaginal wall with my glans. Each time, Ruina let out a hot breath.
“Can you feel it? How hard my dick is.”
“Yeah… I can feel it… Dick, is hard….”
“It’s all because of Ruina. So Ruina, who is my wife, has to take care of her husband’s sexual needs.”
“Okay… Because I’m his wife, take care of his sexual needs….”
She’s never even said words like this before. The fact that she’s gradually becoming tainted by me in the lewd department as well….
“Haa, I’m going crazy….”
“Why are you going crazy?”
“Huh? Ah, not like that… Anyway, there’s something like that.”
“…Don’t treat me like a child. I’m an adult.”
“I’m not saying that?”
Is Ruina holding on to it quite a bit? I teased her too much earlier.
Anyway, the connected state continued for a while. Then Ruina put her hands on the floor and shook her waist.
“Ruina, what are you doing?”
“Taking care of my husband’s sexual needs.”
“Are you doing it yourself?”
“Yeah.”
I was happy that Ruina was taking care of my sexual needs herself. But I stopped my wife.
“Should we rest for a while and then do it? Aren’t you tired now?”
“I’m tired. My stomach is sloshing.”
“Then let’s take my dick out and rest a bit. Let’s drink some water too.”
I’m okay, but Ruina is the problem. She poured out too much bodily fluid.
Ppooook!
I took out my dick like that. I took a breather for a moment and didn’t forget to replenish her fluids.
But Ruina’s gaze was fixed on my dick.
“What’s wrong?”
“It’s dirty.”
A dick covered in vaginal fluid and semen. It must have looked dirty in Ruina’s eyes.
“Then will you clean it for me?”
“Clean?”
“Yeah, you can suck it with your mouth and lick it.”
“…….”
She looked at me with a slightly suspicious look. Soon, Ruina brought her face in front of my dick.
Wow, her face is small…. Her face is smaller than the entire length of my dick.
Her breasts, her butt, her pussy, her face, her height. My wife is all tiny. Of course, that’s why she’s cute.
“Ang.”
“Ack…!”
Her teeth bit the bumpy blood vessel on my dick. It had to be the most painful spot….
“Ruina, bite the surface instead of that, blood vessel.”
“Here?”
“Yeah, there.”
Only then did her teeth touch the surface of my dick. After that, Ruina licked my dick with her small, plump tongue.
“Haljjak haljjak….”
But she took her mouth off after a while.
“It’s not tasty….”
Everyone else enjoys it so much. It seems like it doesn’t suit Ruina’s taste.
“It’s because vaginal fluid and semen are mixed together. It might not suit your taste.”
“…….”
Ruina intently stared at the bodily fluids on my dick. And she wiped it off with her finger.
I wondered what she was going to do, but Ruina cast alchemy. The mixed bodily fluids were separated.
One was semen, the other was vaginal fluid. The last was a liquid mixed with sweat and other things.
Among them, she took the semen to her mouth.
“This is tasty.”
She threw the other two away and said.
“These two aren’t tasty.”
“Is that so?”
“Yeah. Semen is sweet.”
Then, after separating the remaining bodily fluids, she consumed the semen.
But her expression is somewhat similar to when she eats dessert…. A disturbing imagination suddenly came to mind.
“I want to eat more semen.”
“You want to eat more?”
“Yeah. I want to eat more.”
I wouldn’t refuse if my wife was going to suck me. I happily accepted it, although I had a feeling I’d be sucked a lot.
That’s how Ruina’s first fellatio began. But there were some, no, many problems. Her skill at licking my dick was so terrible that it was hard to reach ejaculation.
“Ruina. Can I move myself?”
“Yeah. You can.”
I immediately got permission. I also told her in advance just in case.
“It might be a little painful. But please bear with it because I’m going to shoot a lot of semen into you.”
“Okay.”
It probably won’t hurt. Because I have the medicine that Chloe gave me.
After that, I grabbed Ruina’s twintails. And I held my dick in front of her mouth.
“Open your mouth. As wide as possible.”
“Ah~.”
Her mouth opened. I could see her tongue and pure white teeth. I pushed my dick into that space filled with crimson light.
“Geubup! Uup…!”
“Haa, I’m sorry Ruina! I’ll finish it quickly, quickly…!”
“Keok, geoeuk…!”
It was too tantalizing, so my lust built up again. So I couldn’t help it. The only way to shoot a lot of semen into my wife was to roughly poke her mouth and throat.
“I’m going to cum!”
The feeling of ejaculation finally came. I grabbed her twintail hair tightly and shoved my dick deep into her throat.
Byureureureureut! Byureut! Byureureut!
And I poured everything out, and as always, a massive amount of semen flowed out. I discharged everything that was in my balls into Ruina’s stomach.
“Haa….”
Hot breath flowed out. Ruina’s mouth and throat felt as good as her pussy.
Extra Episode 102 Ruina’S Story – Tell Me Too (7)
Side Story 102: Ruina’s Episode – Tell Me Too (7) A tremendous amount of semen ejaculated into her throat. Ruina couldn’t possibly receive it all in her throat and ended up swallowing it down.
“Gulp, gulp…”
The precious semen that should have been used for pregnancy sex was disappearing into her stomach. She felt a great sense of waste, but the thought of his wife eating his semen only made his dick harder.
“Gul, p…”
“Haa…”
That feeling of her throat undulating. It felt so good, like her vaginal folds were embracing him…
It’s not for nothing that it’s compared to a pussy. Her throat could be used just as wonderfully as a pussy for satisfying desires.
“Gulp, gulp…”
“You’re doing great, Ruina. Keep swallowing.”
“Gulp…”
But the gaze she shot him wasn’t good. He could feel for the first time that Ruina was angry at him.
Was it too much, too severe…?
He figured that once he pulled out his dick, he’d have to pay the price in some way.
So, if he was going to get scolded anyway…
“I’ll use you a little more, Ruina…!”
“Geeeuk…!”
He thrust his dick in deep. Using her twin-tail hair as a handle, he used Ruina.
“Geubeup! Geeuk…!”
Ruina acted like she was going to throw up. He persistently tormented her with his dick, preventing the rising vomit.
“Keok… geeuk, gueup…!”
“I’m sorry, Ruina, I’m really sorry. I’ll use you just one more time…!”
He rammed her throat-pussy even more fiercely. Fortunately, she didn’t seem to be in pain. She was just struggling because she couldn’t breathe.
The undulating esophagus and the tongue and lips stimulating his dick shaft. He quickly felt the urge to ejaculate rising.
“I’m going to cum again!”
Byureureureureureut!!
A near-continuous ejaculation. A massive amount of semen continued to gush out.
He ejaculated semen into her esophagus while pulling his hips back.
When only the glans of his dick was still in her mouth.
Byureut! Byureureut!
He poured out every last bit of semen remaining in his urethra. After finishing his ejaculation, he pulled his dick out completely.
The pure white liquid contained in Ruina’s mouth. Even though he pulled out while ejaculating in her esophagus, her mouth was full of semen.
“……”
“……”
A moment of silence passed. Ruina glared at him with cold eyes, tears and snot streaming down her face.
“I’m sorry, Ruina!”
He quickly prostrated himself.
Ruina wasn’t Lana, Chloe, or Estella. She wasn’t a body he could treat roughly and pour out his desires on.
Like Ellaim and Ariel, he needed to be careful. But he had lost his reason and gone crazy, consumed by lust.
Of course, it wouldn’t hurt because of Chloe’s pill, but it was true that he had done something very terrible.
“Rui, Ruina…”
He called out to his wife, who wasn’t responding. But she was still just glaring at him, and tears continued to flow.
Ah, what should he do…
“Gulp…”
Ruina swallowed all the semen in her mouth. It seemed to be in order to speak. But contrary to his anxiety, his wife grabbed his dick.
“Cum in my mouth one more time. I’ll forgive you.”
“Huh?”
“If you don’t, I won’t forgive you.”
She’s forgiving him, then…
He couldn’t let this opportunity pass. He decided to give up on just ramming her mindlessly and use a different method.
“Then… hold my dick for me.”
“Like this?”
“Yeah, like that.”
Her small hand was placed on his dick, and her slender fingers wrapped around it.
“Keep your right hand on the glans and your left hand on the shaft, and shake it.”
“Okay. I understand.”
“Be careful of the veins. Gently stroke the back of the glans and the base too.”
One step at a time. He tells her how to please his dick. With his assistance, her stroking technique is definitely improving.
Moreover, her learning speed is fast. Ruina diligently stimulated his dick according to his instructions.
“Ruina’s handjob feels good…”
“Your dick feels good?”
“Yeah… Ah, spit on it too.”
“Okay.”
She gathered a mouthful of saliva and poured it over his dick. Ruina stroked his dick again, now wet with saliva, making him feel good.
Chop chop chop chop chop!
Is it because she’s an alchemist? Her hand movements are gradually improving.
“Haa…”
He quietly received Ruina’s handjob and focused on the stimulation. And gradually, the urge to ejaculate rose.
Seeing his dick twitching, Ruina asked.
“Are you going to cum?”
“Yeah, I think I’m going to cum.”
“Cum in my mouth.”
She moved closer to his dick and opened her mouth. He suppressed the urge to plunge it deep into her throat like before and just barely let her suck on his glans.
“I’m going to cum soon. Keep stroking my dick.”
“Woong.”
Chop chop chop chop chop chop!
As the speed of her handjob increased, the urge to ejaculate continued to rise. He poured out his semen at the timing when she went from the glans to the base, and then back from the base to the glans.
Byureut! Byureureut! Byureut!
“Oop…!”
Ruina was flustered by the suddenly filling semen. But soon she calmly transferred the semen to her stomach.
“Gulp gulp… gulp…”
No matter how many times she swallowed, it didn’t decrease, and she stopped swallowing after a long time.
Ruina sucked up all the remaining semen in his urethra and then opened her mouth.
“Beeh…”
Her mouth was full of pure white semen. Her plump tongue was barely visible.
“Mumble mumble.”
After that, she began to taste the semen. Even with her mouth closed, he could clearly see her rolling her tongue around inside.
“Gulp… gulp…”
She tasted it appropriately and then swallowed it little by little. Ruina’s eyes were sparkling as she ate the semen.
She looks like she really, really likes it…
“Is it good?”
“Gulp… yeah. It’s good.”
How is it that all my wives seem to like semen? Especially Lana and Chloe. But it seems like he’ll have to add Ruina to that list.
“Want some more?”
“No.”
Ruina shook her head. Instead, she lay down and grabbed his dick.
She carefully aimed the glans at the entrance of her pussy, gently inserted it, and said.
“Let’s make a baby…”
Jjibeup!
“…Rraet…!”
Before she could finish speaking, he inserted it all the way to her womb in one go. She seemed very surprised, but she accepted it well, probably because he had been pounding her continuously.
“…Kyle, you’re bad.”
She even called him by his name in complaint. But that only served to anger his dick.
Jjibeup jjibeup jjibeup jjibeup!!
“Slow, ly… do it…”
“It’s not my fault. It’s because Ruina, Ruina is seducing me like that…!”
He hugged his wife tightly. He hugged her so tightly that his face was buried in her chest.
“I can’t, I can’t breathe…!”
“Just bear with it for a little bit… I’ll change positions soon…!”
“Heeheuk…!”
Of course, that didn’t stop him from baby-making pregnancy sex.
Orgasm and fainting. He repeated these two things countless times with Ruina. And that day, like with his other wives, he only stopped after the day had passed.
“Stop, stop…”
Unexpectedly, Ruina recovered quickly, so she was still awake even by then.
But she was at her limit, and she soon fainted and fell asleep.
Of course, so did he.
“I can’t anymore…”
He collapsed next to his wife.
***
During her student days, Ruina’s biological clock was a mess. It couldn’t be helped. She often stayed up all night making magical tools, so it was impossible for her to be normal.
On the other hand, since becoming a professor, that had never happened even once. Her lecture times were fixed, and her life was regular, so even if she went to bed late sometimes, she woke up on time. She didn’t even need to set an alarm.
Today, too, Ruina woke up naturally at 7 a.m. As soon as she woke up, she looked around.
“Sleeping…”
Next to her was Kyle, or rather, her husband, sound asleep. He was sleeping without even knowing that she had woken up.
Should she wake him up? She thought about it for a moment, but just left him alone. That was because Ruina had to go to Trianis Academy soon.
“Euk…”
At that moment, as she got out of bed, her body stopped. Her pussy was too sore. It burned and hurt, just like when they had sex for the first time yesterday.
Fortunately, the pain was slightly reduced by the semen that gushed out…
Beolkeok-.
At that moment, someone opened the door and came in. It was Chloe.
“Hello. Chloe.”
Ruina greeted Chloe first. After moving into the mansion, they always greeted each other when they met in the morning.
“Good morning~. Did you sleep well?”
“Yeah. I slept well.”
Except for the fact that her pussy hurt, she strangely wasn’t tired. On the contrary, she was full of energy.
Ggoreureureuk~.
Of course, she was very hungry. She wanted to eat quickly. Especially something sweet.
“How late did you go until yesterday? Judging by the traces, it seems like you did it for quite a while.”
“I don’t know. I don’t remember.”
Ruina shook her head. She had orgasmed in her pussy so many times that she wasn’t in her right mind. The only thing she remembered was muttering something until she fainted.
“Well, the important thing isn’t that, though.”
Chloe approached Ruina, bent her knees, and squatted down.
Jjigeok…
“Euk…! Don’t, don’t touch my pussy…”
Ruina quickly stopped Chloe. She didn’t want her pussy to be touched by anyone other than her husband. Even if it was another woman.
But she couldn’t do that after hearing the words that followed.
“Don’t you want to get pregnant?”
“……”
She wanted to. Like the other women, she wanted to have a baby soon.
“I’ll get pregnant soon. He cummed a lot.”
“Aigoo…”
What should she do with this frustrating family…
“Sister, you don’t get pregnant right away just because he cums.”
“Then?”
“You have to wait. Until it implants.”
Of course, it wouldn’t take long. The pill she gave her yesterday also had the effect of forcing ovulation.
Moreover, if it’s fertilized, implantation happens in an instant. That was the power of the succubus.
She just checked and it seems like she’ll be pregnant in a day or two…
“But just in case… Sister, can you make a dildo that’s exactly the same as his dick?”
Chloe pointed to Kyle’s erect dick, which was still standing tall even while he was sleeping. Ruina replied.
“Yeah. I can make it.”
After taking out the materials from subspace, she made an exact copy with alchemy. A dildo was created that completely matched the shape and texture.
Ruina handed it over, and Chloe, who received it, bestowed various magics upon it. After that, she handed it to Ruina.
“Put it in your pussy except when you’re having sex.”
“Why?”
“To prevent the semen from flowing out.”
Of course, that wasn’t the only reason.
There was also the intention of getting used to the size, and the idea of temporarily learning pussy techniques. Ruina’s pussy looked narrow at first glance, so it seemed difficult for her husband to be satisfied. The reason she didn’t do this before their first night was that it was a bit too much for a virgin.
Anyway, she was too lazy to explain it, so she just said it briefly.
“This won’t go in.”
“Well, you never know~.”
Chloe put the dildo modeled after her husband’s dick into Ruina’s pussy in one go.
Jjigeok!
“Hegeut! It, it hurts…”
“Ah, I forgot to give you the pill.”
She hurriedly made a pill and fed it to her. Only then did Ruina’s expression relax, but…
“Chloe is bad…”
“I know~ I’m a bad woman.”
“……”
Ruina pouted her lips, and Chloe looked at her bulging belly.
“What, it doesn’t look like I need to put it in the womb.”
But it doesn’t look good instead. Her belly was bulging out, making her look like a pregnant woman. Of course, you could only tell if you looked closely. If she wore slightly baggy clothes, it wouldn’t be very noticeable.
But how little fat does she have on her belly? It wasn’t common for a belly to bulge out like that from a dick.
Well, it might also be because her husband’s dick is big…
Anyway.
“Then what’s left is…”
Before sending Ruina to the academy, Chloe gave her some crash-course lessons on various things.
Really, taking care of family is such a pain~.
Extra Episode 103 Ruina’S Story – Wanna Do It? (1)
Side Story 103: Ruina’s Episode – Wanna do it? (1) In front of the Tianis Academy entrance. Chloe, who followed Ruina, spoke before saying goodbye.
“Sister, you remember everything I told you, right?”
“I remember.”
“And my advice?”
“I remember everything.”
Ruina nodded, but Chloe couldn’t believe it.
Her first sex was only yesterday. Even if I taught a woman who didn’t even have sexual knowledge for about 30 minutes, I didn’t think she would use it well. At best, it would only add a little fun to her monotonous sex life.
Of course, it’s not Chloe’s business. Afterwards, it’s their time alone.
No, wait… Is it okay if the three of us do it? Chloe asked, just in case.
“Sister, a little later, can I join too…?”
“N, no way…”
“…That’s a very quick rejection, isn’t it?”
The words came out almost immediately. Her mouth was opening before she could even finish her sentence.
Ruina pouted and expressed her dissatisfaction.
“I know now. What you did before I came.”
At the time, she didn’t know. What the smell vibrating in the mansion was. But now she knows. That the smell was her husband’s semen.
More than anything.
“I did it for the first time yesterday. Now it’s my turn.”
“Hmm…”
That’s definitely the right thing to say. In fact, the five of them lived in sex until Ruina moved her residence.
Besides, Ruina came to the mansion and even got married, but she didn’t have time to have sex. It was because of Ariel’s wedding preparations.
So those words were very valid.
“Okay. I’ll concede this time. We’ve been doing it a lot between ourselves.”
“Thank you.”
Ruina expressed her gratitude. Seeing that, Chloe smiled playfully and said.
“But personally doing it separately before sending you to the academy isn’t included, right?”
“Don’t do it…”
Ruina said, grabbing her sleeve. Chloe smiled brightly and said, holding Ruina’s hand tightly.
“Then promise me. That no complaints will come out of your husband’s mouth.”
“Yeah. I’ll take care of my husband’s sexual needs properly.”
“Watch your language~. There are a lot of people around.”
The academy was bustling with students going to school. It was a weekday right after the weekend, so there were a lot of people coming and going, and most of them were students.
In the middle of it, “sexual needs.” There wasn’t a single student who didn’t know what that meant, especially since they were at their peak.
“I’ll be going now~. I’ll send him as soon as he wakes up, so don’t worry.”
“Okay. Bye. See you tonight.”
“Yes, sister~.”
Ruina waved goodbye to her departing family. And she turned around when they were out of sight.
But the surroundings were a bit noisy. Every time she took a step, she kept hearing whispers around her.
-Oh, that’s….
-That, isn’t it…?
Moreover, the attention was intense. Five out of ten people were looking at her. It also felt strangely like they were looking at her stomach….
Ruina looked down at her stomach. But there was nothing wrong. As Chloe said, wearing a fluttering dress hid the belly that protruded because of the dildo. It wasn’t noticeable unless the dress stuck to her body in the wind.
Thinking there was no problem, Ruina continued to move.
Then, when passing a place with a bump.
“Ugh…!”
A groan escaped from Ruina’s mouth. As she continued to move forward in that state.
“Haa, haa….”
Her breathing also became rough.
It’s all because of her husband’s dildo that she put in her pussy. The one she inserted to prevent semen from leaking was constantly stimulating her pussy.
It was okay when she walked normally, but when she tried to spread her legs a little wider, it went deeper and the climax sensation in her pussy rose.
Fortunately, the road became flat again, and she didn’t reach a pussy climax.
Afterwards, Ruina was able to reach her professor’s office.
Ruina organized the lecture materials for today. She had prepared them in advance on Friday, so there wasn’t much to do.
If she headed to the lecture hall in an hour, it would be over. In the meantime, Ruina spent her time eating the chocolate cake that was delivered to the professor’s office.
Then someone came to visit.
-Professor Ruina. Do you have some time?
“Yes. Come in.”
A familiar voice. Ruina did not refuse the visit of her fellow professor.
Squeak, the door opened and the professor came in. She looked around the unchanging professor’s office and then sat on the sofa. Ruina brought out her favorite tea.
“Please have some.”
“Thank you.”
Slurp, she took a sip before it got cold and then spoke.
“Did you have a good weekend?”
“I had a good time.”
“The weather was nice. You should go out with your husband. You weren’t just at home, were you?”
There was no one at Tianis Academy who didn’t know about Ruina’s marriage. The news of the Emperor’s pregnancy and marriage was announced, and Ruina married the person who would soon become the Emperor’s husband.
So there was no way the rumors wouldn’t spread.
“I was at home.”
“Ugh…”
The professor let out a troubled sound at the answer that came back. She took another sip of tea and then asked.
“There’s talk that Professor Ruina is pregnant…”
“Huh?”
Ruina tilted her head. What does that mean?
“I’m not pregnant yet.”
“‘Not yet’ means… are you going to be soon?”
After thinking about it for a moment, she answered.
“Yes.”
“Ugh… But why is your stomach like that… No, I understand… Sigh…”
A big sigh came out. Rest is inevitable when pregnant. It’s okay to work during the stable period of pregnancy, but looking at her small physique, she didn’t think so.
Even so, there were not many outstanding and young professors like Ruina. If she leaves her position due to this pregnancy….
“Haa, I’ll be going now…”
“Be careful.”
Ruina escorted her fellow professor.
After finishing the conversation, it was almost time for the lecture. Ruina took her lecture materials and headed to the lecture hall.
Today, the area around the lecture hall was noisy, and the inside of the lecture hall was even noisier. It was always like this. Unlike herself, who was an adult, the students were children.
Ruina entered the lecture hall. Then she quickly tilted her head.
“Huh?”
The buzzing sound stopped at once, and the students’ eyes focused on her.
It was too different from her usual appearance. The students were the ones who made noise even when she came in. They only lowered their voices when she came to the blackboard.
“Why is it so quiet?”
“Hehe…”
“There are times like this too…”
They smiled awkwardly and avoided eye contact. Still, the focus continued. Especially on her stomach.
Why are they like this today? That thought entered Ruina’s head.
Anyway, it’s lecture time. Ruina started the lecture as soon as it was time.
Step by step, meticulously. If there was anything they didn’t understand, she would even show them in front of their eyes.
That’s how it was at the end of the lecture. Ruina asked the students.
“Questions?”
Then one student raised their hand.
“Professor… are you perhaps pregnant…?”
Her head tilted at the cautiously asked question. I don’t know why there’s so much talk about pregnancy today.
Still, she answered. Ruina shook her head.
“Not yet.”
“Then, why is your stomach sticking out like that…?”
“Stomach?”
Ruina stroked her stomach. She couldn’t see it, but the curved feeling was felt at her fingertips.
The main reason her stomach was sticking out was the dildo. Of course, the semen that her husband lovingly shot inside her also played a role. The semen flowed into her uterus, pushed by the dildo that was tightly filled in her pussy.
Anyway, she wanted to say that it was because she put in a dildo made exactly like her husband’s penis. But in the middle of it, Chloe’s words came to mind.
‘Watch your language~. There are a lot of people around.’
She was told to watch her language. Accepting her family’s words, Ruina answered.
“It’s because I’m making a baby.”
“Gasp…!”
“Gasp…!”
These were the students who blushed when she stroked her stomach. Even though they knew everything, the belly that was swollen like a pregnant woman was very embarrassing to see directly.
But making a baby? Those words definitely meant sex….
“Th, then does that mean you’re pregnant…?”
“Not yet.”
“No, I mean… why is your stomach like that when you’re not pregnant…?”
“Because I’m making a baby?”
It was like a repetition of the same words. But the students understood those words differently.
‘If it’s because of that… does that mean her stomach is like that because of semen…?’
‘No, how can a person shoot so much….’
‘If her stomach is swollen to that extent, it’s not just a lot….’
‘It’s impossible for that to happen in terms of body structure….’
No matter how much they thought about it, it was an unexplained phenomenon. But that impossible imagination was the only answer.
In the end, the students had no choice but to accept the hypothesis. In fact, it was a natural guess, since there was no way her stomach, which was fine until last week, would suddenly swell up like that.
‘I thought her skills were monstrous, but other parts of her are monstrous too….’
‘How can she do such a thing with that small body….’
‘Well, she has six wives including the professor, and she made five of them pregnant….’
Anyway, the students couldn’t forgive Professor Ruina’s husband.
To make their respected and beloved professor look so miserable! It’s okay if a couple loves each other, but this is….
“Professor… do you love your husband?”
Then one student asked a question. A faint smile appeared on Ruina’s lips at the question.
“Yes. I love him. I want to have a baby soon.”
“Ah……”
“Ah…”
Sighs came out at the same time. Professor Ruina, who hardly ever showed any change in expression, showed such deep emotions.
That meant that she loved her current husband, Kyle, that much. To the point where she wanted to have a baby soon.
As expected, Professor Ruina was also a woman….
Of course, they knew that, but still… even so… even if their professor was happy!
The students couldn’t forgive the fact that they made their small professor like that and sent her to work alone.
The students, both male and female, suppressed their anger for a moment.
Extra Episode 104 Ruina’S Story – Wanna Do It? (2)
Side Story 104: Ruina’s Episode – Wanna do it? (2) A morning where the sunlight warmly shines. Languor washes over me. I slept well, so there’s no fatigue either.
If there’s anything I’m curious about…
“Sluurp, slurp… Squeeze squeeze…”
Who is this person sucking my dick so deliciously from this early morning?
Judging by the empty space next to me, it’s not Ruina. From the start, she was incapable of such tongue movements.
Then, Lana? Or Estella?
Both wives are excluded. They both suck well and their skills are similar, but something is different. It’s a tongue movement that stimulates the instincts a bit.
Actually, I already realized who it is.
I lowered my hand and grabbed the head. I pulled with all my might, shoving my dick into her throat.
“Hnnng~.”
Sudden vaginal insertion into the mouth. There was no sign of embarrassment. Rather, she stuck out her tongue from her full mouth and licked my balls.
“Slurp slurp, woong…”
“Haa…”
Her tongue wraps around my balls, and her throat tightly constricts my glans and shaft. Hot breaths naturally escape.
Chloe’s body is amazing today too…
I raised myself up, stroked Chloe’s horns and hair, and asked.
“So, what’s with this situation from this morning? Didn’t you say you wouldn’t do it yesterday?”
I clearly remember that. Chloe was the one who didn’t even allow a kiss.
But she’s sucking my dick from the morning? Did I do it with Ruina, so sex is unlocked or something?
I put my hand on her horn. And like I did with Ruina’s twin tails yesterday, I grabbed it and shook it.
“Geeeuk! Uub… Wooboob!”
Repeating inserting and removing to the root. I can hear her struggling. But I ignored it and mercilessly rammed my dick in for my pleasure.
“Haa, good… More than that, answer my question?”
“Wooeub… Geeok!”
“Tell me quickly.”
At those words, Chloe glared at me. She looked at me with eyes that said I should at least take my dick out.
Really, what insolent eyes…
“Gek! Geeuk… Kek kek! Geub…!”
To correct such a wife, I violently thrust into her throat even more. Chloe’s face gradually began to turn as red as my face.
That unexpectedly became a good stimulant. I felt the urge to ejaculate rising and pushed it all the way to the root again.
“I’m going to cum, so take it well.”
“Eueung…!”
But Chloe shook her head. I was just going to ignore it, but she pulled her head back, so I had no choice but to stop.
She usually takes it well, so why is she like this today? She was the one who usually urged me to cum more.
“Why are you like this? Weren’t you doing this because you wanted to eat my cum from the morning?”
“Poohaa… I made a promise with Ruina unnie. I decided to yield to her today too.”
“Then why did you do this?”
“Dick cleaning and libido activation?”
“……”
Does she think that makes sense…?
No, it’s true. I fell asleep as is yesterday, so my dick was covered in fluids and cum, and when I actually stopped ejaculating, my libido surged.
Chloe sucked my dick again, making it shiny with saliva. I gently stroked her horns and asked.
“So, where’s Ruina?”
“Unnie is… slurp, went to the academy… chyooroop.”
“Ah, today was a weekday.”
Ruina’s job is a professor at Tianis Academy. Of course, she had to go to work today, which is Monday.
Of course, she could rest if she wanted to, but Ruina is quite diligent, so that wouldn’t happen.
“When did she leave?”
“An hour ago, choob… slurp.”
“What’s her condition?”
“Why even ask? I gave her the pill I made. Slurp slurp… She went with her womb full of cum that her husband shot. In a very, chyooroop… healthy state… jjoop.”
Ah, I’m feeling the urge to cum again…
I called my wife in a low voice.
“Chloe.”
“No way. I told you I promised unnie.”
“……”
“Chyooroop… It’s no use looking at me with those eyes. Do you know how hard it was to make that pill? Every time you cum in another woman, unnie’s, jjoop, chances of getting pregnant just decrease. If you want to get her pregnant quickly, only in Ruina unnie… slurp, cum.”
There’s no answer when I’m threatened with pregnancy…
“Not even just once?”
“Well, it’s okay if it’s just once or twice… but it’s better not to do it. Just in case.”
But it was too tantalizing. I took control of Chloe’s body and froze her.
And immediately inserted.
Jjibeub!
As soon as her husband’s dick entered, the succubus’s vagina tightly constricted. It was almost a reflex.
Then Chloe pushed me away.
“Hnnng, Master… I told you, no♡”
Contrary to her words, her womb was sucking on my glans. It was a seduction that was obviously begging for cum.
“I’ll only cum once. Just once.”
“You have Ruina unnie~.”
“You worked hard too. And you told me to cum a lot in the baby.”
“Aish, really… How am I supposed to face unnie later♡”
I felt her vagina, which was soaked with fluids, and slowly shook my hips.
Jjigeok jjigeok….
“Eueheung♡ Then just once… You can’t do it twice. Okay, Master…?”
“Okay.”
“Really, not twice…”
“I said okay!”
I shoved my dick all the way to the end of her womb in one go. Not stopping there, I squeezed the neck that was spouting insolent words.
“Keok, keaek… M, Master…”
“If you refuse like that one more time, then I won’t give you a single drop of cum!”
“Jesung, jesunghaeuh… I won’t talk back to Master♡”
You damn succubus bitch. She loves it when I choke her neck while having sex.
Jjilkkeok jjilkkeok jjilkkeok jjilkkeok!!
I roughly stabbed the womb where our baby is. It would have been impossible if she were human. As expected of a vulgar race, this kind of sex was possible.
Like that.
Byureureureureureureut!!
I poured out my thick first load into Chloe.
“Hnnng, Master’s cum♡ The baby likes it too…♡”
This damn succubus bitch trembled her womb, saying she liked it. She completely adhered her womb and extracted my cum today too.
Byureureureut! Byureureureut!
But a promise is a promise. I only ejaculated once and finished.
“Chyuub, work hard today too… Master♡”
Of course, Chloe then devoted herself to sucking my balls and stirring up my desires. After being sucked like that for a while, I headed to the academy in a slightly aroused state.
***
“Hmm….”
What is it? The atmosphere at the academy is strange. Not just strange, but very, very strange.
First of all, the number of whispers is no joke. Nine out of ten people who pass me on the street whisper to each other when they see me. Of course, good words weren’t exchanged. Most of them were insults.
As such, the number of glares also increased. It increased several thousand times more than when the news of my marriage to Ariel spread, and then the fact that I married Ruina spread.
Something, something is making them hate me very much. It’s the kind of atmosphere I felt back in my student days, when I was still called a thug.
Really, what is it? Did I do something wrong? But no matter how much I think about it, I didn’t do anything wrong.
“I really don’t know….”
Anyway, I headed to the Department of Production while receiving hot attention. And I asked a student I had seen a few times.
“Do you know where Ruina is?”
“…Why are you asking me that? You’re her husband, so don’t you know?”
“Hmm….”
I can feel the anger in her words. If it goes any further, she’s about to hit me.
“Did I do something wrong?”
“I don’t know? Hmph!”
Then she left. Looking at her reaction, I understand. Something I don’t know about happened.
First, I went to find my wife. I wondered if she was giving a lecture, but fortunately, Ruina was in her office.
“Ruina, can I come in?”
-Yeah. Come in.
I heard her voice from across the door. I immediately opened the door and went inside.
She was sitting at her desk. She must have just finished her lecture, as she was organizing today’s lecture materials.
I went closer to my wife.
“Wake me up and let’s go together. Why did you go alone?”
“You were sleeping, so I came alone.”
“Still, wake me up. Are you busy today? What’s your schedule for the afternoon?”
“I have one lecture.”
“Really? Huh…?”
Then something caught my eye.
Ruina usually doesn’t wear fluttering and airy clothes. She especially doesn’t wear clothes like dresses.
But unlike usual, she wore one today. The only thing I’m curious about is what that protruding belly is.
It was a sight that looked like a pregnant woman. To be more precise, it was the look I saw when I forcibly inserted my dick.
I regained my slightly dazed mind and asked.
“Ruina, what’s that belly?”
“Belly?”
At those words, my wife lifted her skirt. I can see her vagina between her lower body, which isn’t wearing panties. And I can see that she put something in her vagina.
“I put in a dildo.”
“So, why a dildo…”
“Chloe told me to put it in.”
“Hmm….”
Only then did I realize why the gazes at the academy weren’t good.
It was because of that. If she came to the academy in that state, they would have definitely seen that belly too, and they would have thought that I was the cause.
“Why did Chloe tell you to put it in?”
“So that I don’t leak cum.”
“Hmm….”
She really did something terrible. It must be hard to move like that. How can you make someone live with a dildo in their body?
“Are you okay? Does it hurt?”
“I’m okay. I feel good.”
Ruina rubbed her protruding belly. Joy was evident in her expression.
“Okay, if you’re okay, then there’s no problem….”
Other than the protruding belly, there’s no problem with her appearance either. For some reason, no fluids are coming out, and she doesn’t give off a female scent. So there’s no problem at all.
But looking at that…
My dick suddenly got hard again…
Ruina, who saw that, said.
“Are you horny?”
“…Yeah, I’m horny.”
I don’t know if it’s because we spent our first night together, or if Chloe taught her separately, but her seductive tone has improved quite a bit.
I got close to Ruina. And I thrust out my bulging pants.
“Take it off.”
“Okay. I understand.”
The zipper came down, and the hard dick that had been blocked by her pants popped out.
Ruina naturally came closer as if it was obvious, and naturally sucked my dick.
“Slurp, slurp… Jjoop….”
Her too-small mouth and tongue run over the surface of my dick. The ticklish feeling continued from the glans to the root.
After meticulously applying saliva like that, Ruina opened her mouth.
Next is….
Jjigeoeok…!
“Hegeut… Heek…!”
She took out the dildo that had been put in her vagina. When I looked closely, the size and shape were completely the same as my dick.
After putting the dildo on the desk, Ruina.
“Do you want to use my vagina?”
She asked, spreading her vagina with her fingers.
Extra Episode 105 Ruina’S Story – Wanna Do It? (3)
Side Story 105 Ruina’s Episode – Wanna do it? (3) The vagina spread open with the index and middle fingers. All of the pink flesh inside is visible.
Then, something flowed out of the vagina. It was the semen I had shot in yesterday.
It seems like it’s because I took out the dildo that was acting as a stopper. The liquid that flowed down quickly filled the space between her thighs, and dripped to the floor.
“Ah….”
Ruina was momentarily stunned by the sight, and my wife said to me.
“Semen’s coming out. Aren’t you going to use my pussy?”
She asks me that, as if she regrets the flowing semen. I don’t know where the temptation from just now went.
I smiled brightly and asked.
“Would you like me to use your pussy?”
“Yes. Use my pussy. Don’t you want to?”
Of course I want to. I also want to have impregnation sex with Ruina soon.
But the way she’s urging me for sex is so cute that I feel a surge of wanting to tease her.
When I remained still, Ruina stared at me and said.
“Kyle… Pussy, pang pang, do it.”
“Ah, shit….”
I wonder who taught her these words. It’s obvious. It must be Chloe.
I now realize why she was full of mischief when she left the mansion.
It’s not that I particularly dislike it….
“Hold your skirt, and spread your legs wide.”
“Okay.”
Ruina immediately lifted her skirt. She lifted it high enough to show her belly. In that state, she spread her legs and put them on the armrests.
A perfect pussy emphasizing pose. The semen flowing from her tightly closed pussy tempted me even more.
I approached her vagina, which was eagerly waiting for my cock. And I gently rubbed the head of my cock against the entrance of her vagina.
“Heut….”
A faint groan. Ruina was feeling it just from the touch.
And each time, the wetness that flowed out was a bonus. The surface of my cock, which was well lubricated with saliva, was once again covered with wetness.
“Your pussy is so wet today.”
“Yes… I wet it to… process my husband’s desires…”
I’m going crazy, she’s even more alluring than yesterday….
I enjoyed Ruina’s pussy a little more. I gently rubbed my cock against her clitoris, and pretended to insert it.
Then my wife tried to act cute.
“Honey, pussy, pang pang, do it quickly….”
Ah, I can’t stand it anymore….
I was already tantalized because of Chloe. But if she acts cute like that in such a vulgar pose, I can’t take it anymore.
I stopped teasingly savoring it and thrust my cock in at once.
Ttjibeu!!
“Hegeut!”
Instantly, my cock filled the inside of her vagina. Ruina’s face contorted.
But I couldn’t focus on my wife’s condition.
“What’s with this pussy….”
The state of her pussy was on a different level from yesterday. The inside of her vagina was still narrow, but the vaginal folds that were entangling my cock were completely different.
Squirming, munching.
It clung to my cock as if it were alive.
Her uterus also reacted differently. When my glans touched it, it welcomed me, sucking and sucking, and then opened its entrance to accept my cock.
Just like Chloe….
“Haa, so you prepared something like this….”
I wondered why I felt Chloe’s energy from the dildo. Now I know the reason.
I could feel Chloe’s consideration to shoot directly into the uterus, not the vagina. I was really grateful….
“This is, strange… the feeling inside….”
“It’s okay. You’ll get used to it soon.”
If yesterday was our first sex, today is our first uterine sex. Ruina trembled at the unfamiliar sensation.
Still, my wife muttered as if she felt good.
“Pussy, good….”
“Pussy feels good?”
“Yes… pussy orgasm, heugeut… I’m going to… haeet…!”
Pyusyut! Pyusyut! Pyusyuuuuut!!
A sudden pussy orgasm. A tremendous fountain erupted from her pussy. It spurted out so strongly that it splashed on my face.
“Haa, haa….”
Ruina, who had poured it all out, continued to breathe roughly.
She hasn’t even had my cock go back and forth yet, and it’s already like this. It seems like her body is very sensitive because of the succubus power.
Should I give her some time to adjust?
As if she read my thoughts, Ruina grabbed my shirt and said.
“Don’t stop…. Pussy, pang pang, do it….”
“Move like this?”
“Yes… Impregnation sex, do it….”
Her pussy tightly clamped down on my cock. She’s quite used to using her pussy.
I couldn’t ignore my wife’s wish.
I made pillars with both arms and pushed Ruina against the chair. My wife’s small body was pressed against the seat of the chair.
I pulled my hips back as they were,
Ttjibeu!
I roughly and strongly thrust into her pussy.
I felt the glans touch the end of her uterus, and my entire cock root was swallowed by her pussy as I continued to shake my hips.
Ttjilkkeok ttjilkkeok ttjilkkeok ttjilkkeok!!
“Heeeak, hek….”
Her breathing quickened with the rough and intense hip movement. It seemed difficult to breathe each time I pressed the glans against the wide open uterus.
But I ignored it. I constantly thrust into her small and narrow pussy.
I pressed down on her pussy with my cock, my hips, and my whole body. Her small and cute buttocks were pressed down on the chair and completely stuck to it.
Ppiegeok ppiegeok ppiegeok ppiegeok ppiegeok!!
The chair creaked from the intense movement. The leg part was shaking.
However, the condition of the chair didn’t matter. I pressed down to the end of her uterus and pushed it up even more.
“Ruina… pussy, keuk… feels good….”
Each time I pulled out my cock, her uterus clung to it. The intense clamping sensation made me go back and forth between pleasure and pain, and I stopped breathing for a moment.
Still, it felt good….
“Ruina, keep stroking my cock…!”
“Eueung, cock stroke… higeut!”
Her pussy clings to my cock. Her already narrow pussy clings to my cock as if it’s about to come out because it’s so tight.
But she doesn’t seem to be in any pain. Her consciousness seemed to have flown away slightly, but her face was flushed as she continued to stroke her pussy diligently.
Before long, her lower body trembled. It’s a pussy orgasm signal.
Is it because her pussy is sensitive? Her orgasm speed is fast.
“Kyle… pussy orgasm, orgasm with pussy pang pang…!”
Pyusyuuuuuuut!!
There was no time to thrust deeper for a pleasant orgasm. Ruina orgasmed her pussy as it was and poured out her body fluids once more.
Her pussy pressure intensified at the same time as her orgasm. Her vagina and uterus trembled and spasmed.
I felt the vibrations transmitted through my cock and released my pent-up desires.
“I’m going to cum too…!”
Byureureureureureureureureut!!
A long ejaculation continued. I poured out twice as much as I did to Chloe in the morning. I could feel her uterus swelling with semen in real time.
Moreover, the enormous amount was hitting her uterus, so Ruina’s back, which was in the middle of an orgasm, tensed up.
My wife as it was.
“Hegeueueeut!!”
Peuchut peuchut peuchut peuchut!
She continued to have consecutive orgasms. A fountain of fluids that made me worry about dehydration erupted in succession.
I have to stop… I know it’s dangerous if I do more…
Ttjigeok ttjigeok….
My hips won’t stop. My cock didn’t wither either, so I kept shaking my hips.
“Higuk, higuk…!”
This time it was hiccups. Ruina’s hiccups didn’t stop until she regained consciousness.
A moment later, life returned to her eyes.
“Kyle….”
“Why, Ruina?”
“Pussy, was it good…?”
“Yes, it was good.”
A faint smile bloomed on her sweat-soaked face. It was a smile that I couldn’t often see on my wife’s face.
After that, Ruina touched her belly that was swollen with semen. She seemed to like it very much.
“My belly is full.”
“I guess so. It’s to the point where you don’t need to block it with a dildo.”
At that, I looked at the dildo on the desk and shook my head.
“No. I have to block it.”
When she tried to reach for the dildo, I quickly inserted my cock deeply.
Ruina drooled as she muttered.
“Hegeut… Kyle is bad….”
“Dildos later. Take care of your husband’s cock now.”
“Yes. Husband’s cock….”
She tightly clamps down with her pussy. Thanks to that, my erect cock regained its strength.
“Are you going to use your pussy again?”
I pressed down on her uterus and answered the question.
“Yeah, I’m going to use it again. So squeeze hard.”
“Yes, I’ll squeeze hard.”
We continued to have impregnation sex after that.
That time continued until lunchtime, and we poured all of our semen into her uterus.
***
Sex requires a lot of stamina, and we also consumed quite a lot of stamina in a short time.
Therefore, we stopped having sex for a while and ate lunch.
Unfortunately, the menu was dessert. That was the only thing that could arrive the fastest. So I ordered from Ruina’s favorite store.
Ruina sat on top of me and munched on the cake.
It was cute, but I still had to say what I had to say.
“This is only for today. Next time, we’re going to eat a proper meal.”
“Okay. I understand.”
I shouldn’t like only sweet things too much…. When I get pregnant, I have to manage my diet properly.
Anyway.
“Here.”
I brought the fork that Ruina held out to my mouth as it was. Sweet whipped cream and fluffy bread mingled in my mouth.
My wife and I munched on the cake. I also sipped the drink that came with it. Ruina also drank hot chocolate with plenty of whipped cream on top.
Then Ruina stopped acting.
“……”
“What’s wrong?”
“If you put sweet things on sweet things, it’s even sweeter.”
I wondered what she was talking about, but I answered.
“I guess that’s true?”
“If you put one more thing on it, is it even sweeter?”
“Wouldn’t it be?”
Even Ruina’s hot chocolate right now has chocolate and whipped cream in it. Two kinds of sweet things. So if you put another sweet thing on top of that, I think it would be even sweeter.
At my answer, Ruina got up.
Ttjigeueok….
The cock that had been put in her pussy came out, and the semen that had been slowly flowing out of her uterus flowed out.
Ruina separated it into wetness and semen like yesterday. And she gathered only the semen and put it on the hot chocolate, or rather, on the whipped cream.
My wife drank the hot chocolate with semen on top as it was.
“Hureup. Delicious.”
She seemed to be satisfied. She sat back on top of me, embracing my cock with her pussy again.
“……”
I was speechless at the sight.
I had a strong feeling that Ruina was becoming a pervert like the other wives.
I asked my wife, who was drinking hot chocolate mixed with semen.
“Should we do it one more time before the lecture?”
“Yes. I want to do it.”
Of course, it’s not that I dislike my wife liking sex.
Extra Episode 106 Ruina’S Story – Wanna Do It? (4)
Side Story 106, Ruina’s Episode – Wanna do it? (4)
10 minutes until the start of the lecture.
However, we were still in the professor’s office.
Squelch, squelch….
Of course, we were still having sex. I gently poked at my wife’s pussy and relieved my desires.
Originally, I was only going to do it once and stop, but after resting, my stamina recovered, and my dick didn’t wilt. So, I had no choice but to relieve myself in Ruina’s pussy.
I really had no choice….
My dick responded immediately. I thrust my dick deep into her uterus and ejaculated.
Spurt! Pfft! Spurt!
I poured semen into her uterus once again. Even though we started in the morning, the unchanging amount of ejaculate tapped Ruina’s uterus.
“Hee-euk, hee-euk…!”
Ruina gasped at the sensation of her uterus filling with semen. Her face was completely ruined, and her tongue was lolling out.
“My… my belly is getting bigger again… Heueung!”
Because of the large amount of semen, her already swollen belly grew in real-time. Ruina groaned at the sensation.
But it was only for a moment. Being able to use her uterus was thanks to Chloe’s power, not Ruina’s own power.
Eventually, her uterus reached its limit and vomited out the semen.
“Haa, I’m going crazy….”
Gurgle, gurgle….
Her uterus vomited, and her vagina pushed out the semen. Each time, the sensation of the semen-soaked vaginal folds wriggling against the surface of my dick was maddening.
I know Ruina is having a hard time, but this sensation is so addictive that I keep repeating it….
Squelch, squelch….
I gently stirred her sensitive pussy. I diligently pushed in semen, hoping she would get pregnant soon.
“Now, stop with the pussy….”
“I’ll do it a little more. Huh?”
“No… The lecture, is waiting….”
Ruina shook her head, refusing to have sex. I pushed against her pussy and asked.
“Shall we skip the lecture and have pregnancy sex?”
“The lecture… Hegeut, I’m going….”
Ruina was trying to pull my dick out herself. It seems difficult to get permission.
I had no choice. No matter how much I liked having sex with my wife, I had no intention of ruining her daily life. Of course, I would have ignored it if it were night.
I pulled my waist back.
Squeeaak…!
“Keuk…!”
The moment I pulled out, her vagina and uterus clung to me. It grabbed my dick fiercely as if telling me not to leave.
Squelch squelch squelch.
I gently soothed her pussy. Just as she pretended not to let go, when her strength slightly weakened.
Poong!
I quickly pulled out my dick.
“Higeueueueueut!!”
Pshooooooot!!
Scraping the sensitive vaginal wall in one go led to a pussy orgasm. She poured out the moisture she had replenished at lunchtime again.
“Hee-euk, hee-euk….”
Ruina continued to breathe roughly for a while. Her chest heaved greatly, and each time, her pussy fluttered.
Of course, semen flowed through the gaps. The desk turned snow-white.
Ruina asked with a calmed breath five minutes later.
“How many minutes, left….”
“There’s one minute left. Can you move?”
“Yeah… Ah….”
As if she remembered something, Ruina got up and looked around.
My wife pointed to the dildo that was modeled after my dick.
“Dildo… Have to block the pussy….”
“Here it is.”
“Than, k you….”
She grabbed the dildo as it was and brought it to her pussy. And immediately inserted it into her pussy.
Squelch….
“Heut…!”
Pshoooot!
A light orgasm once. Ruina trembled but continued to insert the dildo. But it didn’t all go in.
“Hageuk… Hel, p me….”
“Shall I put it in for you?”
“Yeah….”
First, I put the dildo in as she wanted. I adjusted her position like before so that she could embrace it all.
“Haa, haa….”
Her uterus was bursting with semen. Her vagina was full of the dildo.
Her belly was twice as big as when she only inserted the dildo. It couldn’t be hidden by her dress. Her belly looked so prominent that it felt like she was definitely pregnant.
As a result, her breathing became even more labored.
Is it okay to go to the lecture like this? I’m slightly, no, greatly worried….
“Hooo….”
Her breathing stabilized faster than I thought. Her cheeks were still red, but she seemed to be able to move without any problems.
Ruina slowly got off the desk.
“The lecture, is late….”
She’s staggering and taking her lecture materials. She is paying attention to the lecture in a very pitiful state.
I took her lecture materials instead and asked.
“Ruina. Shall I take out the dildo? I can block it with mana.”
“No…. I like this….”
She shook her head fiercely in opposition. If she liked it, I had no intention of forcing my opinion.
Of course, I’ll have to wait and see if that’s okay.
After that, we headed to the lecture hall. Each time, Ruina shuddered, and she held her swollen belly with her arms.
It’s something, something-like-a-scene….
Is that how it will be when she’s really pregnant later? My baby in that small body….
In the meantime, we arrived at the lecture hall. A whole 10 minutes late. Ruina burst open the door.
The inside of the lecture hall that had suddenly become quiet and the concentrated gaze. The students looked at us who came in together.
The biggest concern was Ruina. They looked at their professor, and their gaze went straight down to her belly.
A belly that was much bigger than in the morning. The students stared at her belly, which was swollen like a pregnant woman’s, for a long time.
“Ah….”
“Ah…….”
A slightly slow reaction. Soon, the students who realized the reality all looked at me.
They were glaring at me with a very, murderous force….
Ruina, who had already gone up to the podium, said.
“Open your books.”
So, I helped Ruina with her lecture in a very uncomfortable atmosphere.
***
At first, I thought something had happened.
Professor Ruina was the type to arrive exactly on time. She sometimes was late, but it was only by about 1-2 minutes.
Usually, the reason for being late was because other professors were holding her back. If that wasn’t the case, she would always come on time.
What if there was a day off? Then she would always let us know before the lecture. She has always been like that.
That’s why the students were worried. It was the 9th minute, and she hadn’t arrived at the lecture hall without a word.
Did she get seriously injured somewhere? Or is she not feeling well? Or maybe….
All sorts of imaginations chased each other in my head.
Like that, 10 minutes. The door opened exactly 10 minutes later.
The person who opened the door was, of course, the Professor Ruina we had been waiting for!
But the students couldn’t say anything.
“…….”
“…….”
Her belly was bigger than when we saw her in the morning. Almost twice as big.
That was, no matter who looked at it, the belly of a pregnant woman….
I thought I had seen it wrong. There’s no way her belly could be like that in just a few hours. It was as absurd as thinking that she was ejaculated so much semen that her belly swelled up.
Then another person came into the students’ view.
Professor Ruina’s husband, Kyle.
“Ah….”
“Ah….”
Only then did I understand. Why the professor was late for the lecture. Why her belly was like that.
They did it…. Even in the professor’s office….
It was maddening and crazy. Having sex in a sacred place of learning. It’s something I couldn’t even imagine.
Of course, it might not be. But there were several traces hidden between the fluttering clothes every time she moved.
Ah, look at those wounds….
Her shoulders and thighs were covered in bruises. There were more than in the morning. Of course, there were also more hickeys on her neck.
Even the outside that I can see is like this, so what about the inside that I can’t see. It was clear that it would be more severe than this, not less.
How harshly did he treat her…. How fragile that small body is…. Soft and squishy flesh….
The students were angry. They glared at the culprit who made their beloved Professor Ruina like that.
The professor is not at fault. She was someone who didn’t even know what sex was. She must have thought that was normal and followed her husband’s demands.
I knew he was a demon, but how could he be so severe….
“Focus.”
A low voice spread through the lecture hall. The students sighed inwardly and focused on the lecture.
Not that the interest would drop. The students kept glancing at the guy who was the professor’s husband.
Still, he knew he was wrong, so he kept helping the professor. If she needed an experiment, he did it instead, and if she had to distribute something, he moved himself.
Did he used to be the professor’s teaching assistant….
No, it’s different from that. I can feel the love for the other person. That kind of emotion is contained in every action.
It’s not for nothing that they’re a married couple. Well, they wouldn’t have gotten married if there was no love.
Of course, the anger was still there separately. Every time I saw the love for the professor, I felt a sense of rebellion for no reason, and I got even more angry.
If he loves her that much, he should cherish her body too. I really don’t know what he was thinking making her like that.
The lecture continued quite smoothly. Then, around 30 minutes later.
“Euk…!”
Ruina suddenly groaned and sat down. Her lower body was also trembling tremendously.
A situation that suddenly happened during the lecture. The students witnessed Ruina sitting down. Before they could shout urgently, Kyle moved first.
“Ruina, are you okay?”
“I’m not, okay… Hicc…!”
The trembling of her body increased every time she said a word. The trembling started to spread from her lower body to her whole body.
It’s all because of the semen. In the midst of still being sensitive, the semen filling her uterus continued to slosh around, so the sensation of a pussy orgasm washed over her.
It’s too different from the morning. Even then, her uterus was full of semen, but the amount was too different. It was almost dozens of times more.
“Ky, Kyle… I, I….”
“Shall we go back and rest?”
“The, the lecture…?”
“The lecture is….”
To be worried about the lecture in this situation. Seeing this, it was clear that she was the Tianis professor who cared about her students.
“I’ll finish the lecture.”
“Yeah… Thank you….”
Kyle teleported Ruina away.
And Kyle and the students who remained in the lecture hall.
“…….”
“…….”
“…….”
Once again, silence fell.
***
All the students are glaring at me. They’re glaring at me more intensely than when I first entered the lecture hall.
I picked up the lecture materials that Ruina had dropped as she sat down and said.
“Guys. Shall we just finish the lecture first?”
“What the hell did you do to Professor Ruina!”
“Answer me properly!”
The backlash is huge….
Of course, it also meant that they liked Ruina that much. Maybe Ruina would have laughed if she saw this sight.
Anyway, how should I calm down the students who are so angry….
Wait a minute.
“I don’t know about anything else, but do I have to tell you about my married life? This is clearly Ruina’s and my private life. And Ruina is okay, so stop worrying….”
“$#%%#@#…!!!”
Wow, look at the reaction. Are they going to rush at me?
After that, I struggled to calm down the students I had unintentionally provoked.
Extra Episode 107 Ruina’S Story – Let’S Do It Again (1)
Side Story 107 Ruina’s Episode – Let’s Do It Again (1)
The professor’s office, returned to after only 30 minutes of class. Ruina collapsed onto the sofa.
In a short time, her whole body was drenched in sweat. The fact that she had returned to her own space made her lose strength, and the sweat flowed even more.
“Haa, haa….”
Ruina continued to breathe heavily. But even just breathing was not easy.
Each time her chest heaved, her body moved slightly. Each time, the dildo hit her vaginal walls, and the semen hit her uterus.
Her sensitivity was just before exceeding its limit, and the orgasm sensation of her pussy kept rising.
“Again, pussy orgasm… Hnnngh!”
Pshhhpshhpshhpshhpshh!!
Eventually, Ruina’s pussy spurted water. She trembled in her lower body, and a continuous pussy orgasm continued for a long time.
“Heeuh, heh….”
Her breathing quickens again with each pussy orgasm. Ruina panted for a long time again.
“Stop, ticklish… Stop….”
But her condition did not improve. Even though she had a continuous pussy orgasm, her whole body was hot, and her pussy was itchy.
She didn’t know how to get better. Then she remembered her first sex yesterday.
Based on yesterday’s experience, Ruina put her hand on her pussy. To be exact, her clitoris. She began to frantically rub her clitoris with her small, thin fingers.
Rub rub♡
She recalls the clitoral masturbation she learned from her husband and rubs diligently. Then the itching gradually began to resolve.
Of course, the sensation of pussy orgasm kept rising. Ruina welcomed it. At least at that time, the itching disappeared instantly, and her body was comfortable for a moment.
Pshyuuuut!!
“Heeeueuung…!”
She feels a sensation of her head exploding and spurts again.
“Haa, haa….”
Her body condition is becoming more comfortable. Her breathing was still rough, but Ruina’s body was stable enough to rest.
Afterward, the mess in the professor’s office came into view.
“Dirty….”
The sofa is soaked. The table and floor are also wet with water. All of it was due to the bodily fluids that Ruina had spilled.
Of course, there was no need to worry. If left as is, the automatic cleaning magic tool would take care of it and make it clean.
“No strength….”
Apart from that, her physical condition was completely terrible. Her whole body was limp, and she didn’t even have the strength to move a finger.
Growl~.
“Hungry….”
To make matters worse, she was even hungry. It was only 2 hours since she had lunch, but her stomach was rumbling.
Ruina squeezed out all her strength and crawled to the snack cabinet. Barely arriving, she started eating snacks while trembling her arms.
Chocolate as sweet as semen fills her mouth, and she swallows liquid chocolate, which is as soft and sticky as semen.
After munching for a while and filling her stomach, Ruina finally regained her strength. Only then could she move her body as she wanted.
But….
“Hiccup…!”
Her pussy was acting up again now that she was full. The tickling that brings endless pussy orgasms came again, again….
Chop chop chop chop chop!
Ruina lay on the floor and continued her clitoral masturbation. This time, she rubbed her clitoris more fiercely.
“Not enough, not enough….”
But this time it was not enough. The itching was not resolved at all. Rather, the itching inside her pussy worsened.
She doesn’t know what to do. Her head is a mess from the pussy orgasm, and she doesn’t know how to solve this.
She needs a way to touch the inside of her pussy a little more, a little more….
Then something hard touched her hand. It was a dildo modeled after her husband’s dick that had come out slightly because she had lost strength.
Seeing that, Ruina grabbed the dildo before she knew it. And pulled it out with a whoosh.
Tzheogeok….
“Heeuh…!”
The dildo scrapes against her vaginal walls as it is pulled out. It brushes against pleasant places and comes out.
It’s a completely different sensation from clitoral masturbation. Apart from the pussy orgasm sensation, the itching is relieved, just like when her husband does pussy pangpang.
Ruina inserted the dildo as it was. Very deeply, strongly inserted to the point of touching her uterus.
Squeak!
The dildo brushes against her vaginal walls, and the glans part touches her uterus. In the process, the itching is greatly relieved.
As soon as she felt that, Ruina began to vigorously poke her pussy with the dildo.
Squeaksqueak!
“Pussy good, pussy….”
Inserting and pulling out, and inserting and pulling out again. She continued to relieve her pussy by poking her uterus.
Could it be because she touched her uterus too much? A liquid different from her vaginal fluid was묻어나왔 on the dildo. It was semen.
“Semen, don’t come out….”
It is precious semen for pregnancy. Not a single drop should flow out.
Squeak!
Ruina poked her pussy deeply with the dildo. At the same time, she pushed all the semen that came out into her uterus.
“Heehk, hehk…!”
It is inevitable that her breathing becomes rapid. But the pussy poking does not stop.
Tzhilkeoktzhilkeoktzhilkeoktzhilkeok!!
The itching is gradually disappearing, and she feels good as only the pleasure of pussy orgasm rushes in.
There is only one complaint….
“Dick, is better….”
First of all, the dildo is too cold. There is no warmth like a dick.
There is no pulse that makes her heart flutter. The dildo, which only imitated the outside, was not satisfactory at all.
Overall, the dildo was too lacking compared to her real husband’s dick….
Squeaksqueaksqueaksqueaksqueak!!
Of course, it was the best for relieving her pussy right now. Ruina poked her pussy more vigorously.
Pshyuut! Pshyut! Pshyuuuuuuuuut!!
Continuous pussy orgasm again. The floor covered in vaginal fluid is covered with water spurting from her pussy.
Ruina continued to relieve her pussy with the dildo until her husband came.
***
The students are still very angry. I sighed deeply as I looked at them confronting each other.
“I don’t know what I did wrong to you guys….”
“Professor is collapsed right now, how can you say that!”
“Even if you’re a couple, keep a limit!”
I’m really speechless….
Of course, it’s not that I can’t understand. There are times when they act like that if they like their teacher too much. I know it well because I also sympathize with it a little.
“How weak is the professor! How can you make that body full of scars!”
“That’s right, that’s right!”
“And what about her stomach! How can you make the professor look like that!”
Once the words started, they came out like a machine gun. I quietly listened to the abuse poured out by the students for a while.
“Wooh, pervert!”
I admit that I’m a pervert. Because I make my wives do all sorts of embarrassing things. I know that it’s not a normal sex life, even though they can’t say it.
“Ogre husband!”
Hmm, I admit this too. When I’m with my wives, I get too excited and my actions become excessive. But what can I do when my wives are so fuckable.
“As expected, he’s trash! He just treats his wife harshly.”
“…….”
If I keep leaving it like this, it will gradually lead to personal attacks. I guess I should end it soon.
“I usually don’t want to talk about marital life to others if I can help it? Because there are so many sensitive contents. But let me tell you one thing, Ruina became like that because of my wife, not me. It’s not my fault. Rather, I just did what my wife wanted.”
As soon as I said that, a reaction erupted.
“No, there’s no way our professor would do that!”
“Don’t lie just because we can’t confirm it!”
“Professor didn’t even know what sex was!”
I looked around at the students and replied.
“It’s no use denying it. Because that’s the truth.”
I continued to laugh at them as much as possible and continued.
“Didn’t you see it earlier? Ruina clinging to me and relying on me. That means she loves me that much. Of course, it goes without saying at night. Well, what would you students know? Only her husband can know. You’ll never know in your life.”
“Uwaaaaaaah-!”
“Kkeuaak!”
The students exploded at the blatant ridicule. I calmed the atmosphere with the next words.
“By the way, the lectures I’m giving from now on will be on the exam, so listen carefully?”
“…….”
“…….”
As expected, the best way to calm the students down was grades.
***
The lecture ended about 2 hours later. If Ruina had continued the lecture in that state, I might have seen something I shouldn’t have.
Anyway, I finished the lecture and came out of the lecture hall. The students’ intense interest is a bonus. I ignored it and moved.
The place I’m heading to right away is, of course, the professor’s office. If Ruina didn’t go anywhere, she would definitely be there, where I teleported her.
There was no need to waste time. I teleported to the professor’s office in an instant with magic.
But the professor’s office I moved to was very messy.
“…….”
What the hell is this….
First of all, the humidity inside the room is too high. It’s not raining outside, but the dampness is felt on my skin.
The smell is also a problem. Ruina’s female scent fills the room. It’s worse than when we had sex here earlier.
“Why is the floor so wet….”
Did she spill water or something? Not to mention the area around the sofa, there are traces of water leading to the desk.
Above all, the biggest problem is….
Tzhilkeoktzhilkeoktzhilkeoktzhilkeoktzhilkeok!!
“Kyle, Kyle…!”
It was the sound of lewd pussy poking and Ruina’s moans. In fact, those sounds hit my hearing first.
I moved along the traces of Ruina’s pussy juice. The end of it is, of course, the desk.
Arriving at the desk like that, Ruina, who was hiding behind it, was visible.
Squeaksqueaksqueaksqueak!!!
Ruina is frantically poking her pussy with a dildo modeled after my dick. Each time, lewd pussy juice spurts out.
Pshyuuuuuuut!!
Once again a pussy orgasm while trembling her lower body. But she doesn’t stop poking her pussy. The wife ignored the state of her pussy and moved the hand holding the dildo up and down.
Squeaksqueaksqueak!
Is this… a surprise event prepared for me?
Extra Episode 108 Ruina’S Story – Let’S Do It Again (2)
Side Story 108: Ruina’s Episode – Let’s Do It Again (2) “Kyle, Kyle….”
Ruina didn’t know I was here. She was just calling my name over and over, absorbed in masturbation.
Squelch squelch!
Her vaginal fluids splattering everywhere, the room filled with vulgar wet sounds. Everywhere you look, it’s overflowing with Ruina’s traces.
Not only around the desk, but even the curtains behind were soaked with my wife’s lewd bodily fluids.
Since when did she start? Surely she didn’t start as soon as she got here, did she?
Anyway.
Squelch squelch squelch squelch!!
Ruina didn’t stop masturbating. She held the dildo with both hands, ruthlessly thrusting it up and down her vagina.
A very arousing sight. It’s even more arousing than when she seduced me by pulling out the dildo herself this morning….
Certainly, this surprise event was very effective. I was so excited that my dick was about to burst through my pants.
At that moment, Ruina shook her lower body again, and inserted the dildo deep into her uterus herself. She reached climax again in just 2 minutes.
Pshooooooooot!!
“Oh.”
A stream of water soaring as high as my height. It shoots out in a long stream like urine.
I, standing in its path, was hit by the climax fountain. My front was soaked with Ruina’s bodily fluids.
Since it’s come to this, I just took off my clothes. I didn’t take them off this morning, but I had no choice. I took off all my top, bottom, and even my underwear. My suppressed, erect dick sprang out violently.
I could have sex right away and it wouldn’t be weird. But I kept watching. I was curious how long she would keep doing that.
Squelch squelch squelch squelch!
Ruina continued to masturbate without rest. She was thrusting the dildo into her vagina like crazy, like kids who just discovered sexual pleasure.
Then Ruina shook her head and muttered.
“Dildo, I don’t like… I like dick….”
While putting it all the way to the end of her uterus, she rejects the dildo. What on earth is she doing.
At that point, I started to wonder slightly. Is this really a surprise event?
She doesn’t even know I’m here, and if you look at the traces, she’s climaxed dozens of times. But she still doesn’t stop masturbating.
Her current appearance is like a masturbation addict, no, even beyond that, like she’s in heat.
I called out to my wife who was absorbed in masturbation.
“Ruina?”
“Huh…?”
Her blurry eyes return to normal. Ruina, regaining her senses, looked towards me.
“When, did you get here…?”
Squelch squelch….
“It’s been a few minutes. You didn’t even know I was here?”
“Yeah… I didn’t know because of my vaginal climax… Heueuk!”
In an instant, her head went back and her waist bent in the opposite direction. Another vaginal climax followed, and she poured out water again.
“Haa, haa….”
Squelch squelch squelch….
But she still doesn’t stop. Exhaling rough, hot breaths, her hand moved again.
“Heeheuk, heeheuk…!”
“Since when have you been masturbating?”
“As soon as I, got here….”
So she did it as soon as she got back. She really is in heat….
Well, she had sex from the morning, and kept her uterus sloshing with semen, so it wouldn’t be strange for her to be in heat.
Squelch squelch squelch squelch!!
The speed of her masturbation, which had slowed down for a moment due to climax, is speeding up again. The vaginal fluids scattering around are also increasing.
Immediately after, Ruina raised her voice and groaned heavily.
“Heueuk, another… vaginal climax…!”
The moment she’s having another vaginal climax. I grabbed the dildo that was trying to stab deep into her uterus.
“Ah… Heh…?”
Ruina making a dumb sound. She lowered her gaze to her vagina, and said, looking at the dildo in my hand.
“Why, why are you grabbing it….”
“Just because?”
“Le, let go….”
“I don’t want to.”
“Let, go….”
Ruina resisted fiercely. Her tone also completely changed, and she was struggling to somehow put the dildo in her vagina. But her very weak arm strength couldn’t beat me.
But she’s resisting too much.
Poong!
I just pulled the dildo out of her vagina.
Then Ruina teared up.
“Kyle, you’re bad… Sob, my vagina is itchy….”
She cried really sadly. Even if she wiped away the tears with her hands, they kept flowing down.
Damn it, she looks even hotter when she cries….
I held my erect dick in front of my wife, who was sobbing for a while.
“Shall we relieve your vagina with my dick instead of a dildo?”
“Sob, yes… I will….”
The reaction came immediately. Ruina spread her vagina wide open with both hands.
“Have sex… Relieve my vagina by pounding it….”
She’s seducing me while dripping fluids. How can I refuse this. Of course, there’s no reason not to.
I carefully aligned my glans with the entrance of her vagina. Her vagina was thoroughly wet from continuous masturbation. There’s no problem even if I insert it without applying lubricant.
Tsssk!!
I inserted it as is without hesitation. My dick smoothly reached the end of her uterus.
And Ruina’s reaction was….
“This is it… I like dick more than a dildo…♡”
She liked it very much. She made a melted, female voice that wasn’t her usual tone.
Was she dissatisfied even though she only masturbated for over 2 hours? The reaction itself is on a different level.
“Do you like my husband’s dick?”
“Yeah… I like dick. I like it the most…♡”
I can’t help but smile at her cuteness.
How can a person change like this? A woman who didn’t even know masturbation has completely fallen for dick.
Of course, I don’t hate it. It means that she has that much love for me. To the point where her words and actions change.
“Aren’t you going to pound my vagina…?”
Ruina asked, looking up at me. I smiled brightly and said.
“Should I pound your vagina?”
“Yes…♡”
Squeeze squeeze♡
Ruina also answered with her vagina. The vaginal wrinkles wrapped around my dick nicely, feeling just right.
My wife, who is so cute and lovely. How can I satisfy her.
The answer is already decided. But I wanted to savor this cuteness a little more.
“Can’t you pound your vagina yourself this time? I’m a little tired because of the lecture.”
“Tired…?”
“Yeah. Teaching students isn’t easy~.”
“Okay. I’ll pound my vagina.”
Ruina easily agreed. I lay down on my back, and Ruina’s body was raised on its own.
With my dick inside her like that, Ruina got on top of me.
But….
“Wow….”
“Why?”
“No, just….”
I’m realizing it again, Ruina is really small. Her build is also small, so the feeling is even greater. With her swollen belly holding my dick, it almost looks like a criminal scene.
Moreover, the distance is also considerable. It feels twice as far as when Ruina was lying down.
Whether she knows it or not. Ruina was just tilting her head.
“I’m going to pound my vagina.”
“Do your best.”
“Okay.”
Squelch… Squelch….
Soon, a lewd sound was heard from her vagina. Ruina put her hands on my stomach to support herself and diligently shook her waist herself.
Squelch squelch….
It’s her first time riding. As expected, she’s unskilled. But her skills are gradually improving.
“Haa, haa… Do you like, pounding my vagina…?”
“Hoo, I feel like I’m going crazy because it’s so good.”
When she’s on top, my dick goes in even deeper. My vagina and uterus thoroughly wrap around my dick, and the semen that I’ve been shooting since yesterday is entangling it, so I can’t help but groan.
“I like it too…. But, I’m tired… My arms hurt….”
Ruina quickly complained of fatigue. It seems to be because of her belly.
Originally, her belly was slender. Now it’s greatly swollen with semen and dick. Her posture isn’t familiar either, and it seems difficult because she has to stretch her arms out in front of her swollen belly to support herself.
But her waist usage has gotten quite good….
“Ruina, should we put your arms down and lie on top of me?”
“Okay. I’ll try.”
My wife immediately followed my words. She released her supporting arms and lay on top of me.
The first thing that touched me was her belly. Her soft belly, swollen with semen, touched my skin first.
I like it soft….
“Hegeuk!”
Then her movement stopped. She hiccuped loudly with her belly slightly pressed down.
“This, semen is coming out….”
“It’s okay. Keep lying down.”
“No… Baby pregnant….”
“I’m telling you it’s okay?”
I hugged Ruina tightly with both arms. Her belly was strongly pressed down, and with that pressure, the semen in her uterus was discharged all at once.
This feeling is no joke either….
I hugged her even tighter to feel that sensation even more. Ruina shook her head.
“Don’t, take the semen out…. I’m going to get pregnant…. I want to get pregnant too….”
“Shall we refill it as much as we took out? By diligently licking your dick with your vagina.”
“Yeah… semen again….”
Ruina immediately moved her waist. Her small hips swayed up and down.
Squelch squelch…!
Her vagina stuck to me tightly and squeezed me diligently. I lay still and received Ruina’s vaginal service.
I always feel this, but it’s not a bad feeling. I like it because I feel strongly that I’m being loved by my wife.
“Do you like, pounding my vagina…? Do you think you’re going to cum semen…?”
“Yeah, I think I’m going to cum if you do it just a little more.”
“I’ll do it, heeheek… diligently….”
Squelch squelch squelch squelch!!
Her waist movement is getting higher. Her hips are moving up and down even more.
Only her glans briefly hung on her vagina.
Tsssk!
She put it in all at once, enough to swallow the roots.
Ruina continued to do that. She urged semen with her vagina and uterus, stimulating my dick.
“Heuek, heuek…!”
Her panting also increased. But she didn’t stop pounding her vagina.
Before long, I felt the urge to ejaculate. I grabbed her hips with both hands. And I raised my waist at the timing when she was slamming her hips down.
“Hegeuk!”
Byureureureureut! Byureut! Byureureut!!
I fill her with semen as much as I forcibly took it out. The unchanging amount of ejaculation knocked on Ruina’s uterus.
My wife trembled at the sensation of filling her uterus. She continued to breathe roughly with a broken face.
I smiled brightly and asked.
“Satisfied….”
But I couldn’t continue speaking.
“More, more, give me more…. Give me more semen….”
She was muttering with glazed eyes. Her eyes are blurry like when I first got back here.
“Not yet, not enough….”
Squelch squelch squelch!!
She’s moving her waist again while lying limp on top of me.
“Ruina… You’re still cumming, but if you pound your vagina….”
“Not enough, not enough….”
It seems like she can’t hear me. My wife kept pounding down on my vagina.
“Hmm….”
Well, it turns me on, so should I just leave it like this?
Extra Episode 109 Ruina’S Story – Let’S Do It Again (3)
Side Story 109: Ruina – Ruina’s Story – Let’s Do It Again (3) The pussy pounding that started with Ruina’s lead(?). It’s already been 5 hours. Outside, the sun has already set and it’s dark.
There were no breaks in between. Ruina, who was horny, came to a pussy climax dozens of times and was not satisfied even after I shot my semen into her womb.
My wife is still vigorously slamming her small, cute butt down.
Squish squish squish squish!!
“Ah….”
The intense butt movements make me feel like I’m about to cum again. Ruina, who felt it, said.
“Your cock, it’s twitching… are you going to cum again…?”
“Yeah, huff… I think I’m going to cum again.”
“Cum a lot, Kyle….”
Ruina stopped her butt. She holds my cock deep inside her pussy and wraps it with a pleasant squeeze squeeze.
My cock was already at its limit. It was enough to reach ejaculation.
I grabbed her butt tightly and pressed my waist tightly against her pussy.
Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!!
I shoot my semen into her womb once again. It was slightly less than during the day, but still a tremendous amount poured out.
“Haa, haa…!”
Ruina gasped greatly at the sensation of her womb filling with semen. She continued to receive the semen in that state.
Pfft! Pfft!
After shooting out everything that was left, I released my strength.
“Hoo….”
“Kyle….”
Ruina called me right away. She hugged me with her slender arms, and pressed tightly against me with her small chest and swollen belly.
Her pussy squeezes squeezes. She stimulates my cock with her vaginal folds.
Ruina seduced me with her whole body and said.
“We’re going to do more, right…?”
“……”
She even raises her head to look up at me. She’s really trying to force me to get an erection…
My cock, which had been slightly wilted, became erect again. Ruina smiled at the state of my hard cock.
“Your cock, it’s still hard…♡”
“Um, Ruina?”
“Why?”
“Should we rest for a bit?”
Ruina clearly showed that she didn’t like my words. She looked at me with a sullen expression and strongly pressured me with her pussy.
“I want to do more… I want to relieve my pussy more with pussy pounding….”
“Oh, um….”
“Kyle… I’ll give you my pussy…. Let’s have pregnancy sex….”
Squish squish….
She wiggles her waist slightly and weakly. But she didn’t move as powerfully and intensely as before.
Honestly, it’s not impossible….
“We haven’t eaten yet.”
Even if I want to keep having sex, this is the problem. After all, people need to replenish their energy.
“Food…. Yeah, food is important.”
She nods in agreement. But she didn’t release her insertion.
Ruina only raised her upper body and opened the desk drawer. And she took out snacks such as cookies and chocolate from inside and handed them to me.
“Why are you giving me that?”
“Food?”
I really need to fix her eating habits….
Anyway, I was so hungry that I just ate it. The sugar definitely fills me with energy.
“Is it good?”
“Yeah, it’s good.”
“I’ll keep giving it to you.”
She peels off each wrapper one by one. After I finish eating everything, she puts it back in my mouth. That was repeated continuously.
It’s kind of a strange scene. A woman smaller than me is putting food in my mouth. While my cock is inside her.
Anyway.
“Aren’t you eating, Ruina?”
“I’m….”
Squish….
Along with the squelching sound, cold air wrapped around my cock. But immediately after, a sensation as hot and squelching as a pussy touched my cock.
“Lick, I’m going to eat your cock…. Slurp, lick lick….”
It’s hidden by her body so I can’t see it, but I can tell she’s sucking it very deliciously. I carefully watched her small butt swaying towards me.
“Hmm….”
Squish.
“Eek…!”
Ruina is startled. Of course, she was only surprised because it was sudden. She licked my cock without saying anything even though I kept poking her pussy.
“Semen… slurp, it’s delicious… it’s sweet….”
She’s really sucking my cock deliciously. There’s even a lot of vaginal fluid묻어있을, but she doesn’t care at all. She hated it yesterday though.
A cock cleaning time continues for a while. I also leisurely poked her pussy and took a break.
“Slurp, lick lick…. Hehe, I’m done cleaning.”
Ruina, who finished cleaning my cock, opened her mouth. She sat down again, and unfortunately, she was lying face down, so semen was dripping down her chest.
“Ah….”
She quickly constricts her pussy to stop the flowing semen. And she directly licked away the traces created by herself.
“Lick… 쪽.”
Is this really the same her who didn’t know what sex was? She learns really fast.
“Yeah. It’s clean.”
She nods with a satisfied expression. Afterwards, she naturally went down and put my cock in her pussy.
Squish!
The vaginal folds carefully wrap around the surface of my cock. The womb also welcomes the glans.
Ruina said with a squeeze squeeze filled with love.
“Use my pussy. I’ll keep stroking you with my pussy.”
“Ha, damn….”
How can I stop after seeing this? I have to create semen and shoot it into her womb. Ruina’s begging was so effective.
But the problem is that my cock hurts a little. I took an energy booster yesterday so it was okay, but I forgot today.
I can go home as it is, but I don’t think Ruina will allow it. Of course, I didn’t want to stop either.
“Ruina. Do you happen to know how to make an energy booster?”
“An energy booster?”
“Yeah, an energy booster. Ah, do you not know what it is?”
At those words, Ruina shook her head.
“I know. I’ve made it before.”
“Then make it for me.”
“Let’s go to the workshop. It’s next door.”
“Okay.”
I picked up Ruina as she was. My cock goes in deeper, pressing down on the end of her womb as I lift her up.
As I walked in that state, my cock went in and out.
“Heuk… your cock feels good…♡”
“Do you like your husband’s cock?”
“I like it… husband’s cock♡”
Squish, squish♡
I stopped for a moment and poked her pussy. As much as she likes it, I filled it with love and stabbed it deeply.
Pshhhhhht!!
A light orgasm once. Ruina clung to me tightly with dazed eyes.
“I like sex… I want to keep doing it, keep doing it….”
“Then you need to quickly make an energy booster, right?”
“Yeah, Kyle…♡”
Afterwards, I arrived in the next room. I brought the ingredients that Ruina mentioned and placed them on the table. She turned her body and began to use her alchemy.
Of course, my cock was still inside her. Occasionally, whenever she moved or stood up, my cock came out of her pussy.
Squish, squish squish….
“Haa, haa… quickly… sex quickly….”
Perhaps she was getting impatient, her alchemy speed increased. I mischievously pulled my waist back and tormented her.
Afterwards, the energy booster was completed. A blue liquid like mana was contained in the bottle.
“I’m done… now sex, Kyle let’s have sex….”
Squish squish!
She shakes her waist directly and urges my cock. She thrust my cock into her womb herself.
“Quickly… have pregnancy sex….”
“Ruina has to feed me the energy booster.”
“Mean….”
Ruina pouts her lips. Still, she turned her body and stretched her arms upwards. And she directly put the bottle to my mouth.
“Gulp… oh.”
The effects of the medicine come as soon as I drink it. Power enters my cock tightly. The slightly painful state of my cock completely disappeared.
As expected of the world’s best alchemist!
At that time, Ruina put her hand on my cheek.
“Kyle… let’s do pussy pounding with my pussy?”
“Wow….”
I become mesmerized. Just now, she looked like an older sister like Ellaim.
I pushed my wife against the table. And I pushed my cock, which had been pulled back, into her pussy.
Squeeze!
“Heuk!”
I went straight to her womb. Her pussy, which had been loosened from arousal and continuous sex, accepted my cock so easily.
I grabbed her slender, thin waist. And I roughly poked her pussy.
Squelch squelch squelch squelch squelch!!
“Hek, hek…!”
“Ruina, Ruina…!”
I was also impatient for a moment. I shook my waist like crazy as much as I had been holding back.
“Ruina your pussy is so good…!”
“I, I like it too…♡”
Squeeze squeeze squeeze!
My body heats up at those words. As excited as I am, I constantly churned her pussy.
I felt the approaching ejaculation and asked.
“How many kids do you want, sis? Tell me quickly. Huh?”
“Si, hek… I’m not your sis… I’m your wife…♡”
Ah, I’m really going crazy….
I pressed my waist tightly and asked again, changing my title.
Squish squish squish squish!!
“Then honey. How many kids do you want?”
“I, I don’t know…♡ as many as you want, Kyle….”
“Not Kyle, but honey.”
“Yeah… as many as you want, honey…♡”
Each and every word is fatal. Thanks to that, my erection doesn’t die down. I put my cock, which was swollen as if it would burst, back into her pussy.
But there was one thing I was dissatisfied with.
“I want to suck your neck…. I want to suck Ruina’s slender neck 쪽 쪽….”
The height difference is too great. It’s not easy to suck her back or neck like my other wives. No matter how much I bend my back, my ear is the limit.
“쪽 쪽, Ruina get pregnant quickly… get pregnant with my baby….”
“Yeah… hik, I’m going to get pregnant…. I’m going to make a baby….”
Pfft! Pfft!!
I shot my semen without saying anything. Ruina trembled and climaxed as she was.
But my waist didn’t stop. I continued to use her pussy while ejaculating.
“Pussy, climax… semen is also… coming in… heueung!!”
Psh psh psh psh!!
Continuous fountains burst out with continuous pussy climaxes. Ruina poured out a tremendous amount of water endlessly this time as well.
“I like pussy pounding…. Keep going, Kyle keep going….”
“I told you not Kyle but honey, right?”
“Yeah, honey…♡ keep going… I’ll, I’ll give you my pussy diligently…♡”
She raises her heels to increase her height. And she emphasized her pussy by sticking only her butt out backwards.
“Until I get pregnant… let’s keep doing pussy pounding…?”
“Ruina…!”
Before I could even feel the afterglow of ejaculation, I put my cock back in her pussy again.
Exactly 3 hours later. Ruina was pregnant.
It was thanks to Chloe’s power. Just like her, if I only do the modification, implantation will be done in just a few seconds.
But even after telling her that, Ruina didn’t stop having sex.
“I want to do more, do more….”
“Ruina, I told you you’re pregnant now, right?”
“I don’t want to… I want to do more… I want to have more sex….”
When I didn’t move, she directly 시전 pussy pounding. Ruina urged me while slamming her small, tiny butt down.
“Honey, let’s have sex again…♡”
I’m feeling it only today, but the lust of a woman who has just awakened to sex is really tremendous.
“Then we’ll only do it one more time and then go meet Chloe, okay?”
“Yeah♡”
Of course, that didn’t happen, and sex only stopped after I shot into her womb 10 more times.
Extra Episode 110 The Wives I Love (End)
Side Story 110 My Beloved Wives (End)
After confirming Ruina’s pregnancy, we headed to the Imperial Palace.
It was to check on my wife’s condition. I was a little worried because we had sex for another 2 hours after implantation.
Of course, the best would be Estella, the Saintess. However, she was currently in the Holy Kingdom with Lana and Ellaime, so it was difficult for her to come right away when called.
So, next was Chloe. As a demon king and a succubus, she was also quite the expert in this field.
When we arrived at the Imperial Palace, Chloe was standing at the entrance.
“Did you come out to greet me?”
“I heard you’re pregnant. Of course, I had to come out to greet you and check right away.”
I smiled brightly at my wife’s consideration. Chloe immediately approached Ruina.
“Sister, did you take good care of my husband’s dick?”
“Yeah. I took good care of it with boji pangpang.”
“It seems so~. Judging by the strong smell of semen. Here, give me your hand.”
“Here.”
Chloe took Ruina’s outstretched hand. She channeled mana into Ruina’s body.
“There’s nothing wrong with your body or the baby. It’s natural since my power is imbued in it.”
“Thank you always, Chloe.”
“What did I do? It’s just taking care of my beloved husband.”
Chloe smiled brightly as she replied.
“You’re really strong~. You made her pregnant in two days, no… if you count it, is it one day? You made her pregnant in just one day. Well, it was like that with me too. You made me pregnant consecutively, so I forcibly became twins.”
“I was too excited back then.”
“Yes, yes, you talk a good game. Let’s go in. Ariel is waiting.”
She led us inside. She acted almost like it was her own home.
Of course, no one stopped her. In the first place, it was strange to stop her. She was my wife, and no different from the Imperial family.
We arrived at the garden. Ariel was sleeping peacefully under the moonlight.
“Ariel is… sleeping.”
“Maybe it’s because of the baby, but she sleeps all the time these days.”
Ruina asked during our conversation.
“Will I become like that too?”
“Well~ it varies from person to person. Ariel is a little more severe. So, if you’re sleepy, just sleep right away. Okay?”
“Okay. I’ll sleep right away.”
Ruina nodded. After that, we quietly sat around Ariel. And we talked until she woke up.
“But sister. Are you going to stay like that?”
“Like what?”
“That belly. It’s not good to hold semen in that pregnant state~. Especially in the early stages of pregnancy.”
“I, I like this….”
Ruina was gently stroking her still swollen belly. She smiled, as if she liked the semen-filled uterus.
“I wouldn’t recommend it with a human body….”
“Is there no way? You’re fine.”
“That’s because I’m different from a human body. Lana or someone like her, if it’s been a while… sigh… Sister, come find me every day to get medicine. Okay?”
“Okay. Thank you, Chloe.”
Chloe smiled cutely at Ruina’s answer.
While Ruina continued to stroke her belly and I was talking with Chloe, Ariel yawned loudly and opened her eyes.
“Haaam~ Huh? When did it get so….”
Ariel, who woke up, saw Ruina, got up from her chair, and approached her. And she proudly showed off her bulging belly and said.
“I’m pregnant. I have Kyle’s baby.”
“Already? Oh… congratulations, sister.”
“Yeah. Thank you too, Ariel.”
Come to think of it, Ariel led this plan, right? They are really kind wives who know how to care for each other.
“But… isn’t your belly too big?”
“Kyle shot a lot of semen.”
“I think he shot too much….”
“I like it.”
Ariel was also worried about her belly. I told her that it was okay thanks to Chloe, so she reluctantly accepted it.
A little later, the other three arrived at the Imperial Palace.
Lana, Estella, and Ellaime congratulated Ruina on her pregnancy.
“Sister is finally pregnant too!”
“Sister, congratulations on your pregnancy!”
“Congratulations, Ruina.”
And Ruina said with gratitude.
“Thank you, everyone.”
A deep and bright smile bloomed on her always expressionless and emotionless face. Everyone smiled cutely at the sight.
Of course, me too.
That’s how our family gathered together and had a good time. I really, really liked that time.
I was… happier than ever.
Side Story (End)
……
………
…………
“Wait!”
Estella suddenly shouted. She stared intently at Ruina’s belly and continued.
“If Ruina is pregnant, can we stick to Oppa and have sex now?”
“Wouldn’t that be the case, Estella?”
Lana and Estella looked at each other. The two smiled brightly and looked at me with shining eyes.
“Honey, come here!”
“Oppa, come here!”
The two shouted loudly and rushed at me. Estella quickly took my back, and Lana knelt in front of me.
Estella firmly restrained my arms, and Lana took off my pants and underwear at the same time.
My limp dick was exposed. Lana bit it as it was. She didn’t just bite it, she put it all the way in past her uvula.
“Ah, shit….”
The moist and warm mucous membrane touched the surface of my dick. Because of that, my dick erected as it was in Lana’s throat.
“Cough, geeuk…!”
An erect dick filling her esophagus. But Lana, who was used to it, pleasantly tightened her grip on my dick.
“Woong, slur….”
At the same time, she stuck out her tongue and gently licked my roots and balls. My dick was sensitive, not even 30 minutes after having sex with Ruina. I was starting to feel a bit of ejaculation.
I felt so good that I couldn’t say anything….
“Sister is so unfair! I’m doing this in the back!”
Estella shouted from behind. She was holding me and couldn’t go to the front.
Chloe and Ariel also approached.
“I, we shouldn’t do this in the garden, but….”
“Outdoor sex is pretty good in its own way~.”
Ariel unbuttoned my shirt one by one. She knew she shouldn’t do this outside, but she couldn’t resist her lust and eventually approached me.
She unbuttoned my shirt and buried her face in my exposed chest and started licking it with her tongue.
“Honey, I’ll help you hard… slurpslurp.”
Ariel focused on sucking my nipples. I was going crazy because of the sensation below, but it was even more crazy because she was doing this above.
“Master, open your mouth.”
Chloe raised her heels and kissed me. Her tongue intertwined with mine, and a large amount of saliva passed through my lips. I sealed my lips tightly and swallowed my wife’s saliva gulp gulp.
Then something entered my mouth.
I glared at Chloe in a kiss. Chloe shone her red eyes and smiled playfully.
“Gulp….”
I ended up swallowing the power that came over. And the length of my dick, which had been restored to its original state in consideration of Ruina, grew again.
“Cough, geaek…!”
Lana was in pain from the sudden increase in length. But she was used to this too. She had been swallowing dicks that were about 27cm long all this time.
The time my dick stayed in her throat was gradually increasing.
“Geubeup, geueueuk…!”
Lana was also in pain around that time. She made animalistic noises, and her eyes welled up with tears.
But she didn’t stop. Lana continued to hold my dick in her mouth with a distorted face.
Eventually, she reached her limit.
Beureureureureureut! Beureureut! Beureut!
The inevitable massive amount of semen. Lana swallowed the semen while undulating her esophagus, and stimulated even what was left on her balls with her lips and tongue to make it come out.
“Haa….”
I could feel all the semen undulating in my esophagus. The movement that stimulated my lust kept making blood rush to my dick.
“Sister~ It’s my turn next.”
“Puha…! Here, here.”
Lana passed the next turn to Chloe. She buried her face in my balls instead.
“Sniff sniff, honey, I haven’t smelled your balls in a while…. I like them the most♡”
She sniffed my balls hard with her nose. She even put them in her mouth and rolled them around.
In the meantime, Chloe swallowed my dick all the way to the end of her esophagus in place of Lana.
“Uh, uh, uh….”
Even after ejaculating once, Ellaime hesitated. She hesitated more than Ariel and just stared at us.
But Ellaime was also eventually a female. Like Ariel, she couldn’t overcome her lust and approached me.
“Kyle, I want a kiss too….”
“Are you going to be like that too, Sis?”
“I, I’m also your wife….”
She flinched for a moment at my words, but she came closer and forcibly kissed me.
“Jjoek, jjoek… I love you, Kyle… I love you like the other kids….”
“Cheureup… I know, please, jjoek… Sis, stop….”
“No. Jjoop, I’m going to do it too… jjoek.”
That’s how even my sister participated. I was sucked by my wives both above and below.
And finally. Ruina, whose uterus was bulging with semen just now, also approached. She also gently stroked her swollen belly and said to me.
“I want to kiss too.”
“Ruina wants to do it too?”
“Yeah. Sister.”
Ruina said to Ellaime’s question. Ellaime brought a chair in consideration of Ruina’s height, and Ruina climbed onto it.
That’s how Ellaime and Ruina sucked on my cheeks and lips from both sides. They sucked really hard.
Immediately after, a cry of anger was heard from behind. It was Estella’s voice, who was still holding my arm and couldn’t join in.
“These women are serious! Don’t just do it by yourselves, let me join in too!”
I turned my head back to that cry and said to Estella.
“Then you can do it.”
“If I let go, Oppa will run away!”
“Of course.”
Even I can’t handle 6 people at the same time. Two people at a time would be okay.
Anyway, that day I had my semen squeezed out by my beloved wives.
6 people were really hard….
Real Side Story (End)
Afterword Episode 1 Karin’S Story (1)
Side Story Episode 1 Karin (1)
“Tada!”
The library’s cutie, Sasha, appears!
The spirit of the library, Sasha, showed up today as well to manage the library. Sasha, who appeared in mid-air, widened her eyes and looked around the library.
Well-organized bookshelves under the refreshing sunlight. In contrast, the students, who couldn’t sleep all night, looked exhausted.
“Mm-hmm, same as always!”
An unchanging scene, and the same as usual, which Sasha liked. Sasha, feeling very happy, flew around the library and started her work for the day.
“This goes here, that goes there….”
Returning the books left by the students to their original places.
“Oh, you’re good! Should I help a little?”
Helping the librarian who recently joined, with the book he was restoring.
-Ugh, I wanna sleep….
-S, save meeeee….
-Please….
She placed a bottle of drink next to the students who were having nightmares due to academic stress.
After spending time like that, the morning work was done!
Sasha, who was a little less busy because it was lunchtime, headed to the top of the library. And she munched on the cookies Ariel had brought last time.
“Ariel’s cookies are so delicious today too!”
A taste that was surprisingly amazing! Her cookie-baking skills have increased several thousand times since her student days.
How can the taste change so much? Is it because she got married?
It was a vague guess, but it was quite plausible. After she married that guy, the taste of the cookies constantly changed as time went by.
“If it’s delicious, that’s all that matters.”
Anyway, what’s important to Sasha is that Ariel’s cookies have become more delicious. Sasha finished eating the remaining cookies.
The cookies were soon all gone. Sasha frowned at the empty cookie bag.
“Hmph, I already ate them all….”
She cherished them and cherished them, but she had already eaten them all. Sasha was dissatisfied with this. She wanted to eat these delicious cookies until she was full.
Of course, she knows there’s nothing she can do. Currently, Ariel was the empress, and she couldn’t visit the library as often as before.
“Student days were better….”
The taste might have been worse, but it was better when she ate more of Ariel’s favorite cookies, more often.
But she couldn’t ask Ariel for a favor. Anyway, the morning started well, and lunchtime ended unpleasantly.
Sasha came down from the clock tower and wandered around the library again. Then she saw a student couple heading to a secluded place.
A strange atmosphere flowed between them. They were very close together, fidgeting with their clasped hands. It was a scene that seemed like it could change drastically at any moment.
Sasha knew very well what that was.
“What are you doing now! The library is a place to study!”
She gets angry every time she sees that. Engaging in activities other than the original purpose in a sacred space!
Sasha puffed up her cheeks and approached the two students. And then she was angry again.
“Eek…!”
-Smooch, smoooooth….
-Haa, smooch….
The two were kissing very passionately. Sasha couldn’t stand it anymore.
“I won’t let you guys get away with this!”
Sasha took out any prank she could grab from the bookshelf and threw the prank at them as punishment.
“Here!”
-Uh, uh…! What is this!!
-Why, why is my voice…!
-What is this-! My body is weird too!
-Aaaah-!
Sasha giggled at the sight of the two panicking.
“See? Who told you to do that in the library?”
Sasha didn’t hate the act of men and women sharing love. Kiran, who created her, loved his wife that way too.
But it’s a different story if that act is inside the library. That was no different from ignoring Sasha, who was born to manage and protect the library.
So this time, she gave them a special prank as punishment. Of course, she wouldn’t have cared if it was outside the library.
After a while, Sasha stopped laughing and looked at the two students who had been pranked.
“Huh?”
The figures of the two men and women caught Sasha’s eyes, who were slightly surprised. Sasha could tell which prank had been applied to them.
“Why is that here? I organized it before?”
The pranks in the library are basically low-risk. The prank is just to make fun of them, not to hurt the students.
But unlike that, there were some pranks with big side effects. The damage was so severe that the students’ minds went out after being pranked.
So I hid it deep in the basement of the library. It was a long time ago, but Sasha remembered it clearly.
But….
“Why is it really there?”
Are other pranks like this too? Sasha searched the library thoroughly. Fortunately, there were no such things she was worried about.
“Hmm….”
Sasha fell into deep thought. She didn’t know when it escaped, and she had a lot of thoughts about the prank that was difficult to handle due to her previous concerns.
As she was thinking and thinking for a long time, someone came to find her.
“Sasha, what are you doing here?”
“It’s Evan!”
Tianis Academy’s proud graduate, Evan!
Sasha welcomed Evan’s visit with open arms. In fact, there was something else other than the reason that he was a graduate.
“Why are you here today? Maybe… cookies?!”
“That’s right, it’s cookies. Ariel sent them.”
“Yay!!”
Sasha danced with joy in the air. As she did so, she munched on the refilled cookies.
“The cookies are so delicious! But is Ariel not coming? I wanted to see her….”
“She’s busy these days. Especially because of the baby, she doesn’t seem to be getting enough sleep.”
“Baby! It must be so cute!”
“It is cute. It looks just like the two of them.”
“Doesn’t Evan have a baby too?”
“I do. I’m going to go straight back home when I finish work. I’m living with the joy of seeing the baby these days. Of course, I can’t sleep well.”
“Ooh, I’m so jealous. Bring them to the library later. I want to see Evan’s baby too!”
“I’ll bring them when they grow up a little more. They’re not old enough to go outside yet.”
“Okay, okay.”
The two continued chatting a little more, and Evan slowly prepared to return.
“Haaam, I’m going now. I have to go and sleep with the baby. I’m so sleepy.”
“Mm-hmm, sleep is important. Are you going to see Ariel by any chance?”
“Just for a moment? I think I’m going to the Imperial Palace.”
“Then please deliver this to Ariel!”
Sasha handed a book to Evan.
“What is this? Why is it sealed? Is it dangerous?”
“It’s a troublesome book that’s hard to deal with. It’s not dangerous, but don’t unseal it. Tell Ariel to put it in the Imperial Palace warehouse.”
“Well, I understand. I’ll deliver it that way.”
“Great, one thing solved with this! Then goodbye, Evan!”
“Okay, I’ll come again next time.”
Evan left the library. Sasha wiped her forehead as she watched Evan disappear into the distance.
“Hoo… that’s a relief.”
Evan, who can be trusted with delivery, and the safest place in the world for storage. With this, there would be no problems like today.
“Well, it’ll be fine. It has to be fine.”
Thinking that there would be no problem, Sasha wandered around the library again.
***
“……”
“……”
“……”
Lana, Estella, and Ruina were completely passed out. They were slumped on the table without even moving.
When I took a quick look, Lana and Estella were asleep, and Ruina was on the verge of falling asleep.
What about the other wives? Not much different from the three.
Ariel and Chloe were leaning on my shoulder and sleeping, and Ellaime was… She said she was going to swing her sword for a moment, but she came back after 5 minutes and was lying on the grass and sleeping.
As you can see, everyone is exhausted. And I, too, was in a state where I wouldn’t be surprised if I fell asleep right now. But I couldn’t easily fall asleep due to the continued tension.
-Your Majesty seems to be tired, and so does everyone else.
-It’s that time. I was like that too.
-That time is the most~ difficult. Even more so because it’s the first time.
The maids of the Imperial Palace whispered and laughed at the sight of our family. Especially the married maids who had children were making a fuss.
From the perspective of experienced people, our situation seems funny. We’re dying….
But I didn’t even have the strength to continue thinking, so I just closed my eyes.
Like that for 10 minutes, 20 minutes, 30 minutes. While my wives and I were spending time aimlessly, a maid tapped me, who was taking a shallow nap.
“Uh… why, by any chance… are you awake…?”
It’s only been 30 minutes since I fell asleep. But are you already waking up? Ah….
“No, Kyle. There’s nothing to worry about. The children are sleeping well.”
“Ah, really…. Then why….”
“It’s not that, but you have a guest.”
“A guest?”
Did anyone say they were coming? At least not in my memory. Furthermore, currently, we are filtering visitors as much as possible, so there was no reason for the maid to inform me like this.
Soon, the maid solved my question.
“Evan has arrived.”
“Ah, Evan….”
If it’s him, it’s understandable. He’s one of the few people who can enter the Imperial Palace with a free pass.
“First… bring him here. As quietly as possible.”
“Understood.”
The maid bowed and went to get Evan. In the meantime, I carefully laid down Ariel and Chloe and came out. And I took a seat a little away from my wives.
Soon, Evan arrived in the garden. The guy I saw after a few weeks was quite a sight.
“You look terrible.”
Looking at his weary eyes and the hand he was weakly waving, I could see that he was no different from us. I could see the situation in that household without having to check it directly.
“You guys are the ones who are a mess. You’re completely passed out.”
Evan said, looking at me and the wives slumped behind me. Soon, he quietly sat down opposite me.
“Did you sleep? It doesn’t look like you slept properly.”
“There’s no way I could have slept…. And that’s what I have to say. Do you even sleep?”
“Oh, don’t even mention it. My wives and I are dying because we can’t sleep. They wake up every 5 minutes if it’s short, and every hour if it’s long, you know?”
“That’s right, I feel like I’m going to die….”
We sighed at the same time. I never thought I would sympathize with this guy by talking about this. I’ve lived long enough to see this.
In fact, considering our status, we shouldn’t be tired. That’s because we can get someone else to do it.
But is it because it’s our first child? I didn’t want to rest while entrusting them to someone else. So, I’ve been taking care of them myself since childbirth. I only get help when it’s very difficult.
The resulting fatigue is our responsibility, though.
“When they wake up again, they don’t fall asleep right away, and it takes a long time to put them back to sleep. Wow… my stamina and mental strength hit rock bottom every time. It feels like I’m getting drained, you know?”
“It’s more than just getting drained.”
It doesn’t gradually decrease, it just melts away. It’s disappearing at such an abnormal rate that I wonder if this is right.
“Well, it must be especially hard for you, hyung-nim. Since there are 8 children.”
“That’s right, 8 children….”
Two twins born to Estella and Chloe, and one each from the other wives. A total of eight.
Here, Lana wanted four more, Ellaime also wanted two more, and the other wives also wanted more. Especially Ariel, who is the empress, even more….
At this rate, I think we might be able to create a soccer team with our family.
Anyway.
“Do yours… cry a lot?”
“They’re babies, so they cry a lot. Last time, they cried for 3 hours straight, you know. It was really hard…. What about yours, hyung-nim?”
“They cry a lot, too much that it’s a problem. And that’s, at the same time….”
It was easy to soothe just one child. However, the biggest problem is that if one cries, it spreads and all the children start crying.
That’s the beginning of hell. No matter how hard you try to soothe them, another child keeps crying, so it repeats endlessly.
“Oh, just hearing it makes it sound difficult. I’m dying even though there are only three of them.”
“Yeah, it’s hard….”
“It’ll get better over time, right? My parents say that’s how it is originally. Even more so because it’s the first child.”
“Everyone says that.”
The fate of newbie parents. That’s how people around them expressed it. I strongly agreed with that statement.
First of all, Lana, Estella, and I are very good at taking care of children. Our ability to cater to them is top-notch. We are confident enough to play with them all day long.
But it became different when it became my child. When I was dealing with the child, my mind went blank for no reason, and even when I had to take action, I couldn’t move easily.
If the three of us are like this, would the other wives be any different? Ariel and Ellaime were gradually getting used to it, but Chloe and Ruina were having a hard time.
“Still, when you see them sleeping, all the fatigue disappears, right?”
“That’s right.”
The fatigue melts away as much as when I share love with my wife. It’s so cute that I want to poke their cheeks all the time.
Of course, I get tired again when they wake up.
“Anyway, hyung-nim is suffering too.”
“Just take care of yourself. Stop worrying about other people’s families.”
“Are you saying that to make me sad?”
“…Don’t talk like that, it gives me goosebumps.”
Hearing those words from a guy makes my whole body itch.
I leaned back in my chair and asked.
“So why did you come? Go home and rest. You must want to see the baby.”
I could see that he wanted to go home without him saying it. I know that because I was like that. When something happened and I had to go out, I hurried to go back as soon as possible. Of course, it’s no different now.
“I just stopped by for a moment. Sasha asked me to do something.”
“A favor?”
“She asked me to deliver this to Ariel-nim? She said to store it in the Imperial Palace warehouse.”
Evan handed a book to me. It looked like an ordinary book with nothing special except for magical traces.
“Doesn’t look like much?”
“She said it’s not a dangerous book. From what I heard, it’s hard to store, so she sent it here.”
“Really? Well, she wouldn’t send just any book.”
There was no way that the spirit of the library would have sent a book for no reason. She wouldn’t have thought of hurting the descendants of the creator who made her either.
“Still, I have to check it before putting it in.”
In any case, it’s an item that will be stored in the place where my wife lives. I couldn’t just leave it there without knowing what it was.
So I opened the book to see what magic was on it.
Afterword Episode 2 Karin’S Story (2)
Let me say it again.
As I wrote in the author’s note of the previous episode, this side story contains TS elements.
Readers who are uncomfortable with TS, please keep this in mind while reading.
Thank you.
———————————
Side Story 2 Karin’s Edition (2)
“Ah…”
A completely different voice flows from my mouth.
n”Ah……”
I try to make a sound again, but the sound just now was definitely made by me in the mirror. That didn’t change no matter how much time passed.
n”Shit….”
My reflection in the mirror comes into view.
Golden hair that reaches down to my waist, a smaller face with smaller eyes, nose, and mouth, and skin that has become pure white.
I lowered my gaze. I saw the shirt I was temporarily wearing. But when I lowered my gaze a little more, I saw that fucking thing that made my face crumple automatically.
That thing that clearly distinguishes gender. That thing that fat lumps commonly call, was bulging in the shirt as if it would explode. Below that, curvy hips like breasts revealed an even greater presence.
n”Fucking shit….”
I had become a woman again.
***
[Creators are mentally ill].
I think this simple proposition is true. But I want to add one more thing here.
[Creators are mentally ill and fucking perverts].
Yes, this statement is more accurate.
Some may dismiss it as nonsense, but this is the conclusion I came to after seeing, hearing, and experiencing it firsthand.
In fact, these fucking bastards routinely compress and cram their dirty and ugly desires into their creations. Some tried to hide their gloominess, but it inevitably surfaced unconsciously.
The reason I can say this is because I am the embodiment of those desires.
A guy with no talent is born with the destiny to save the world, and he fills his lacking talent with experiences gained from traveling through various worlds and the efforts he has built up.
It’s a setting full of desire, but I could overlook this much.
Regression, possession, reincarnation? I could overlook these three as well. Because some fucking bastard said that they are basic settings that are commonly used.
But the problem is that it’s mixed with the gloominess unique to these unnecessary psychopaths.
Wow, reincarnation! Wow, a different world! Shall we roll the dice? Oh, a man came out. This body is a man, confirmed!
Oh, this time it’s possession? Shall we roll the dice again? A woman came out! This body is a woman, confirmed!
How can I not curse when you do this shit and randomly decide the gender every time you are possessed or reincarnated?
I didn’t have good memories of being in a woman’s body anyway.
Emotion comes before reason, and fat attaches more easily than muscle. Because of that, I always messed things up at important moments, and I was often defeated due to a lack of strength.
How can I like a flawed body that makes it difficult to achieve my goals? I hated it, I couldn’t like living as a woman.
Lastly, that moment that comes around every period….
n”Ugh….”
Pain surges from my lower abdomen again. I clutched my stomach at the stabbing pain as if being cut with a knife.
Fucking period…. Why this fuss as soon as I become a woman….
n”Ugh… Damn, it… Haa, haa….”
A groan escaped my lips from the pain that wouldn’t stop. It’s usually not this painful. This body had particularly severe menstrual cramps.
n”Shit… Shit shit shit fucking shit….”
I kept cursing. I couldn’t help but curse. How can I not curse when the unique pain and discomfort continue, you fucking bastard.
n”Hoo, haaa… Haa, hoo….”
While controlling my breathing and suppressing the pain, I felt someone behind me. The unknown person reached out and put something in my mouth.
Something small like candy. I realized what it was and swallowed it right away.
n”Gulp….”
The pill dissolved as soon as it passed through my throat. Mana and medicinal effects began to spread throughout my body. Only then did the pain gradually subside.
Then the person hugged me from behind and asked.
n”Are you okay?”
An unfamiliar male voice. I was startled for a moment, but I was relieved because I knew who the owner of the voice was.
n”Yeah, I’m… Ugh… Not, okay….”
Menstrual cramps rising in the middle. The pain had decreased significantly compared to before, but it hadn’t completely disappeared.
Soon, Lana settled behind me. She placed me between her legs and gently wrapped her arms, which were thicker than when she was a woman, around my stomach.
n”Does it hurt a lot?”
n”I can handle it….”
n”Really?”
n”…No. Actually, it’s hard….”
I only spent the beginning of my time as a woman. It was difficult to adapt as it had been a very long time since I had been a woman.
As I continued to be in pain, Lana put her hand inside my shirt. And she gently rubbed my stomach with her large hand.
n”Like this?”
n”…It feels a little better, but also not really….”
The pain had lessened slightly. But the discomfort was still there, so I didn’t feel better.
Lana hugged me even tighter and whispered.
n”You’ll be okay soon, Karin. It’s just because you’re not used to it yet.”
n”Yeah…. But what’s with Karin. Why are you calling me that.”
n”Well… because you’re a woman now? Kyle when you’re a man, Karin when you’re a woman. Isn’t it good to distinguish them when calling?”
n”…I don’t know.”
n”Hmm, should I change my name too while we’re at it?”
n”…Don’t change it.”
It was already hard to get used to the male appearance, but if she changed her name to a male one, my mind wouldn’t be able to handle it.
I wanted to convey that thought, but I didn’t even have the energy to speak because of the menstrual cramps. I just stayed quietly in Lana’s arms, receiving a massage.
n”Pouting Karin is also cute. Oh, do you want some chocolate?”
n”Yeah….”
Lana put a chocolate that she had taken out somewhere into my mouth. The chocolate melted softly from the saliva and heat, and a sweet and bitter taste spread throughout my mouth.
Was chocolate this delicious….
I don’t really like sweets. So I rarely seek them out myself. I only eat them when my wives recommend them or occasionally.
But today, I feel drawn to it for some reason. I wanted to eat more of that sweet and bitter chocolate.
Just as I swallowed the chocolate liquid without leaving any behind, another chocolate entered my mouth. The same experience from before continued.
n”Is it good?”
n”Yeah, it’s good….”
Has the body already invaded the mind? My answers keep coming out short.
I clicked my tongue inwardly. That’s why I hated being a woman’s body even more.
But I didn’t stop taking the chocolate she gave me. It was because the sugar made me feel a lot better.
n”But why did you come alone. Where did everyone go.”
My carelessness made the matter much bigger. There wasn’t even a chance to avoid me and Evan, and everyone in the garden was affected by the magic.
So there was chaos for a while. I had to step forward and sort out the situation, but I couldn’t because of my physical condition, so I had no choice but to leave it to my wives.
Lana’s return meant that things were roughly settled. It’s normal to come back together. But she came alone.
Suddenly, a bad feeling came over me.
n”Is something, wrong…?”
Changing gender is a difficult thing to endure. It meant that the body you had been with your whole life disappeared in an instant.
I thought I was going to die when I first became a woman. It was so hard that I even developed trauma.
Lana waved her hand at my words.
n”No, nothing’s wrong. Everyone’s doing well.”
n”But why aren’t they coming.”
Did something really happen?
I grabbed my painful body and stood up. It’s okay if I’m in pain, but I couldn’t stand to see my wives suffering.
n”No, really, nothing’s wrong. Sit down first, Karin.”
Lana stopped me. Ironically, my body returned to its place when she pressed on my shoulders. Then she hugged me tightly, preventing me from getting up.
Something, my pride was hurt….
Lana calmed me down and said.
n”Everyone’s really okay. It was awkward at first, but they’re adapting well now.”
n”That’s a relief then….”
If there were no problems, I could rest assured.
n”But it’ll be hard to see them right away. Some problems have arisen that need to be dealt with.”
n”Is it hard?”
n”No. It’ll be over in about a day.”
This was also good news. Lana continued to speak.
n”But you know. A man’s body is so amazing? I have so much strength in my body. It’s like all the hardship from taking care of the baby has disappeared. Everyone seemed to have so much energy that they wanted to do a lot of things. So we decided to go out when we finished sorting things out.”
n”Who who.”
n”Estella and Chloe, Ellaim unnie… um, unnie? Is it weird to call her unnie in this body? Anyway, those three won’t be back right away.”
n”Ariel and Ruina are with us?”
n”Yeah. Of course, the two of them won’t be able to see us right away because they’re working too.”
I could understand why well enough. Ariel is always busy as the Empress, and Ruina has been dissatisfied because she hasn’t been able to do her favorite alchemy lately.
n”Then… what about the baby?”
n”Ariel said it’s okay if Karin is there?”
n”……”
My lips pouted at those words. It wasn’t wrong, but I was sulky for no reason. They’re going out to play while leaving me behind.
Then Lana smiled brightly and said.
n”And I’m here too. Our couple will take care of the baby. Right?”
I turned my head and looked at Lana. A man’s face that had completely lost its femininity. But the features were still alive.
Her brown hair and round eyes were still the same, and the love for me in her eyes hadn’t changed. The features that made me feel good just by looking at them came into view.
Thanks to that, I didn’t feel any repulsion even though she was a man. Or is it because I’ve become a woman? I don’t know….
Then Lana said as if she had forgotten.
n”Oh right, I forgot to mention it, but I’m in charge of Karin today and tomorrow.”
n”What does that mean. What do you mean, in charge.”
n”Karin has become very weak since she became a woman, right? Unlike us.”
I nodded.
The prank at the Trianis Library has no intention of hurting students. It’s literally a prank. It only teases by adjusting the intensity.
Of course, there is a limit to the magic contained in the books, including gender reversal. It only reverses the gender and leaves the strength as is. If the strength is initialized as well, you don’t know what choices the students will make.
But I wasn’t. Because there are perks and penalties depending on the gender. And the penalty when I’m a woman is that my strength is greatly limited until I meet certain conditions.
Because of that, the mana I’ve accumulated and the state of my trained body are completely zero. It’s just a raw body.
A fucking frail woman’s body and a fucked up setting. Thanks to the synergy between those two, I am currently in a very weakened state.
n”So that’s why you’re in charge?”
n”Yeah. They said the magic lasts for about a week, so we’re going to protect you during that time. Originally, it’s one day each, but I won the rock-paper-scissors game and decided to take two days.”
n”…I don’t need that.”
n”Really?”
Lana hugged me tightly. A strong pressure that made it impossible to move. I resisted, but I couldn’t break free due to the fundamental difference in strength.
I frowned and said.
n”…Let go. It hurts.”
n”Okay, okay, I understand.”
I could only be comfortable after the strength was reduced. Lana gently hugged my stomach again and asked.
n”So honey. What should we do now?”
n”……”
I didn’t answer. I hated Lana so much today.
Afterword Episode 3 Karin’S Story (3)
Aftermath Episode 3 Karin’s Story (3)
I decided to think about what to do once I recovered. I couldn’t just stay cooped up in the room forever. Also, I had to run to the kids as soon as they woke up.
I told Lana about my thoughts.
“Okay, let’s do that. Here, ah~.”
A piece of chocolate moving in front of my eyes. I may be weak, but I think she’s treating me like a baby too much.
Of course, that doesn’t mean I won’t eat it.
“Ah….”
I opened my mouth and the chocolate went in. I chewed and melted it in my mouth again. Lana, watching me, smiled brightly and said.
“Karin, aren’t you too cute? Why are you so cute?”
“…I’m not cute.”
“No, you’re incredibly cute. Every word and action is so cute and lovely.”
Lana rubbed her cheeks against mine. It was so intense that I started to feel hot.
I didn’t dislike it. I hadn’t had time for this lately because of the baby. I quietly accepted Lana’s affection.
Anyway, while I was spending time being cared for by Lana… someone knocked on the door from outside.
-Kyle-nim, Lana-nim. This is the maid Hermine. May I come in?
“Yes, co…”
“Come in!”
Lana interrupted me and answered instead. I used to always do this…. I felt strange.
In the meantime, the maid came in. I asked her, who looked like she had run here in a hurry. No, I was about to ask.
“What’s wrong?”
Lana spoke before I could. I felt really strange being interrupted twice. My lips involuntarily pouted.
“The children have just woken up.”
“How many?”
“Fortunately, only Estella-nim’s twins are awake.”
Lana looked at me after hearing the maid’s words.
“Enika and Erka are awake. Shall we go see them?”
“…Okay.”
I nodded in response. Regardless of my bad mood, the children were my top priority.
“Oof.”
Lana got up while holding me. My height, build, and weight had decreased, so I got up easily with her strength.
Is there really a need to do this…?
My mind is getting more and more complicated.
“What’s wrong?”
Lana asked, smiling, as if she knew my feelings or not. But no matter how I think about it, I strongly feel that she’s doing this on purpose.
“…Nothing. Let’s go quickly.”
“Okay, let’s go. Ah, before we go… Karin’s hand!”
Lana held out her hand. I stared at her hand.
“We can just go. It’s not that far.”
“What if someone kidnaps cute Karin? Hurry and grab it.”
“That doesn’t happen in the imperial palace.”
The safest place in the world is the imperial palace. The resident staff are also the most trustworthy people. Someone kidnapping me won’t happen.
But Lana didn’t back down. She looked like she wouldn’t go unless I held her hand.
“……Here.”
In the end, I was the one who gave up. Lana tightly grabbed the hand I offered. She even intertwined our fingers.
“Let’s go now!”
I moved in time with Lana’s pace. And the moment I left the room, I made eye contact with the maid.
Her face turned red for some reason. Is it because of Lana? She was already outstanding in appearance, so even if her gender changed, her looks didn’t go anywhere. She had a charm that made you glance at her continuously.
But that was just my delusion. That’s because the maid’s gaze was only directed at me.
Ah, damn it, it’s already starting…. Should I just stay in the room for the time being? I don’t want to experience that….
Fortunately, things didn’t develop in the direction I was worried about. As expected of an elite who could be a maid in the imperial palace. She’s good at holding back.
However, you never know when it might turn into something severe. It was fine at first, but I’ve experienced too many cases of people changing later….
I kept paying attention and headed to the room where the children were.
***
Our couple’s house is a mansion in the imperial capital. Everyone eats, sleeps, and lives there.
But Ariel is not. The Emperor’s house was the Imperial Palace, and for various reasons, she couldn’t go out or live outside freely.
There was a solution. Simply connect Ariel’s bedroom and the mansion. Even if we couldn’t be together all day, we slept together at night as a couple.
Yes, so far, so good. Ariel was satisfied enough. But after the baby was born, concerns arose.
As I just said, Ariel was the Emperor, and the Emperor’s child is royalty. There’s no need to explain its importance at length.
The problem here is that the child has half-siblings. As many as seven.
This was really difficult….
It’s right to separate rooms for safety, but we wanted the children to grow up together. After all, they’re family.
Besides, they said that living together from a young age is good for the future.
There was also the problem of care. If the children were too scattered, it would be difficult for both the children and us.
In the end, that difficult situation was also resolved by connecting the space. There was no other way.
Anyway, we arrived at the baby room. The loud crying that we heard as soon as we entered left us slightly stunned….
“Today too….”
“It’s booming….”
“Yeah….”
Enika and Erka, the children born between me and Estella, were full of energy today as well. They say daughters resemble their fathers, but that loud voice resembles Estella too much.
First, I checked the other beds. Fortunately, none of the children were awake except for the twins. They were only flinching in response to the crying.
But if we left them like this, it was obvious that they would wake up.
“Let’s stop the crying before the other kids wake up.”
“I’ll take care of Erka.”
I slowly lifted Enika and carefully held her in my arms. As soon as I held her, I felt the texture of the child’s skin.
Hmm, soft and squishy today too. The unique baby scent and skin texture are so addictive.
And how cute her face is. It’s so lovely that it’s deadly to the heart.
How could such a child be born? I still can’t believe that this cute child is my child.
I really just want to pinch those chubby cheeks…. I can’t, I can’t. What if she gets hurt?
I temporarily put aside the desires that were blooming deep inside my heart.
Lana was the same as me next to me. Even though she was Estella’s child, she took care of her like her own. However, I heard something that was a bit unpleasant to hear.
“Did our Erka wake up from her nap? So Daddy came~.”
She was clearly referring to herself, not me, when she said the word “Daddy.”
“……Why Daddy? I’m Daddy.”
“Well, you’re a man right now? Karin is a woman, so she’s Mommy.”
“……”
“Does Erka want to see Mommy?”
Lana came towards me. Lana, who was in front of me, shook the hand of her cute and lovely daughter and said.
“Mommy, Erka’s here~.”
Lana was doing a voice imitation as if Erka was talking. Honestly, it was a cute scene.
Good thing + good thing = even better thing. That’s how it felt? My heart is still pounding so hard that I’m going crazy.
I barely managed to resist the urge to hug them both tightly. Then Lana noticed something strange and tilted her head.
“Huh? The kids are quiet? They were crying like crazy just now.”
“It’s because of me….”
Pure and innocent beings come to like me. It was one of the privileges that was basically applied when I was a woman.
Children are at the pinnacle of that, so that power is strongly exerted. Enough to immediately stop crying and smile brightly.
“So that’s why Ariel said it was okay?”
“…Yeah. Anyway, give Erka here.”
“It’ll be heavy?”
“It’s okay, give her to me.”
Even if I’m weakened, can’t I hold two children? I took Erka from Lana.
“Ugh….”
A little heavy….
I thought I would be fine holding two children even as a woman. As expected, a woman’s body is too weak. It’s something I couldn’t even imagine when I was a man.
Still, I could hold them comfortably by adjusting the position of my arms.
“Wow….”
An exclamation that came out as soon as I held my two daughters in my arms. I couldn’t help but admire the babies’ unique high body temperature and squirming movements.
Daughters doubled. Cutness doubled. But the joy is hundreds of times that. If there is a heaven, isn’t this it?
Click!
A sound that I heard at that time. I turned my head in the direction the sound came from.
“…What are you doing?”
“Taking pictures. You look so cute with the kids!”
Lana showed me the printed picture.
Enika and Erka, and me holding them, smiling broadly. The picture itself came out really well.
It was just that I was dissatisfied with the fact that it was my female appearance. After all, it means leaving a record of my female appearance. Should I secretly throw it away later…?
Lana took a few more pictures after that. Then the children started to whine little by little.
I couldn’t know exactly what they wanted, but I knew what actions to take based on my past experience.
“How are the diapers?”
“They’re fine.”
Fortunately, it wasn’t a diaper problem. I changed them to new ones just in case.
“Are they uncomfortable?”
“I don’t think so….”
I knew the comfortable positions for the babies well. If they were uncomfortable, they would have whined a long time ago.
“The room temperature is normal, and there’s no pain….”
This part was being checked in real time with magic so that we could respond to problems at any time.
“They can’t be sleepy since they just woke up….”
“Then….”
“Are they hungry?”
“It’s about that time.”
We came to that conclusion. In a situation where it’s neither this nor that, that’s all that was left.
I wonder if there’s any breast milk stored….
Then I felt Lana’s gaze. She’s looking at me with strange eyes.
“Why, are you looking at me like that…?”
My voice trembled with an unknown sense of foreboding. Lana suddenly said something out of the blue to me.
“Karin, do you produce breast milk?”
“N, no…! What are you even saying!”
I shouted without realizing it. The question was that embarrassing.
“Hmm….”
Lana looked closely at my chest and suddenly disappeared from my sight. She appeared right behind me. At the same time, my arms popped out forward like before.
And then….
“With this chest size, you should be producing, right? It’s bigger than mine originally.”
“W, wait…!”
She started groping my chest as she pleased.
“Stop, don’t…”
“Will it come out if I stimulate it?”
“It won’t come out, stop…!”
Lana didn’t stop. Ignoring my words, she rubbed my chest with her big hands.
I wanted to get away, but I couldn’t. That’s because there were two daughters in front of me, and Lana was hugging me tightly from behind.
The ticklishness that rose with the continued stimulation. That sensation that I had rarely felt as a woman was slowly rising.
“I, I’m going to get angry… really, stop…”
In the end, I used the last resort. Even Lana would stop if I said I was going to get angry.
“Really?”
“Yeah, I’m going to get angry…. And what are you doing in front of the kids? It’s okay if the kids aren’t here…”
“So it’s okay if the kids aren’t here?”
Ah, a slip of the tongue….
Damn woman’s body. It’s never been helpful once, either in the past or now, damn it….
0 Comments